《Unrivaled Demon's Odyssey》 Chapter 1 - Awakening "Aa.. uu¡­ aa." A girl was lying in the center of an enormous chamber with hundreds of doors circling around the edges. The girl''s hands were severed, but blood wasn''ting out as she had already lost most of her blood because of her wounds on the chest. She was stabbed a couple of times, and the wounds were deep¡ª she was bleeding from the head. Her white clothes and ck hair were dyed red with blood. Her azure eyes were losing their light. She couldn''t even speak, all she could do was cry for help, but she was alone. "Aa.. uu." words weren''ting out of her mouth as she had no energy left, and all she could do was whimper. Her breaths were getting shorter and shorter. Every little sound she made collided with the doors, one after another, causing it to echo. It was said that a dying person sees their entire life sh before their eyes, but she had no memories of her own. All this girl could see was a door where her blood was getting sucked. She then heard an explosion as that door copsed, and a loud, ear-piercing, high-pitched scream filled with pain and agony came out of the chamber, which echoed in the entire dungeon. Thest thing she saw was a sharp wing out from a coffin in that chamber, and then the light faded from her eyes as she stopped breathing. Soon, loud crackling and shuttering noises could be hearding out of that chamber. Some were grunting noises, and some were groaning noises; some were of shackles being hit with each other and making a ''clink'' sound. The lid of the coffin was sent flying as a man sat up in the coffin. "I create nothing but destroy all. I give no life but take all. I am ready to die and kill all. Brace yourself for me because I..." He opened his eyes and stared into nothing. "Was I muttering something?" He was speaking a differentnguage. He then nced around and jumped out of the coffin. He had a pale white handsome face, blood-red eyes, pointy ears, sharp fangs, and white hairs with long mullets on the sides. There was hard skin below his eyes on the cheekbone, like a cut, almost looked like a red scar. He was naked, and his body was pale, almost as if it was shining. He looked at the shackles he was tied on and sighed. There were shackles all over his body; his neck, hands, legs, shoulders, chest, thighs, waist, and knees¡ª his entire body was covered by shackles. It almost looked like weird armor. "What are these things?" He shrugged his body, and all the shackles shattered. They fell with loud ''clunk'' noise and revealed his heaven-defying physique. As soon as those shackles fell, his lower body was covered by a cloth. "Hmm?" There was a bracelet in his left hand, which was pale blue, and there were tiny pearls in it that glowed a little. He hovered his palm over it and muttered something in a low voice. The man walked forward and left the chamber, then looked at the copsed door and the blood all over it. His gaze followed the blood and stopped on the girl lying in the middle of the chamber. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, filling his lungs with the sweet scent of the blood. "This blood smells very tasty." He opened his eyes and walked forward. "Who dared to waste this precious blood?" The man stretched his hands up and bent his body up and down, then left and right. Loud bone-cracking sounds could be hearding from his body. He yawned as he nced around and said, "What is this ce?" He looked happy as he nced around. There were no signs of anger or any hostility. He looked at the girl and stared at her for about a minute. "She is an angel." He then crouched down and inspected the girl''s body with his eyes. "But an angel can''t die with these minor injuries. A half-angel, maybe?" "Her hands are cut, and she is stabbed in the chest. Her head is bleeding too." He looked at the door once again and wondered, "So I was sealed?" "There were more than two hundred seals on me, but the strongest one was the door; once it was destroyed, my powers automatically destroyed the other seals." He stood and noticed two hands lying at some distance away from him. He circled the chamber with only one thought in his mind. "Why was I sealed? And who am I?" His eyes widened as he gasped. "I see. My memories are also sealed." He raised his hand, and a small purple-colored magic circle appeared before his fingers. He moved his hand closer to his head as the magic circles revolved around the tip of his fingers, and its color changed to red as the man groaned in pain. He remembered everything. He felt all that grief and rage he experienced before he was betrayed and sealed. All of his memories shed before his eyes, and the magic circle disappeared. "I shouldn''t have unsealed those memories," he muttered in a disdainful tone. He no longer looked happy. His gaze turned into a re, and his face frowned. ''Now then, what should I do about this girl? Her body is dead, but her soul is still alive. If I don''t do anything, it will break, and she will die.'' "Since you helped me breaking the seal, whether it was intentional or not, I shall save your life in return." "But first, let me see what exactly happened to you." He picked up the girl''s body with one hand and licked the blood that was trailing down her cheek. The man closed his eyes and stood there in silence. "How cruel." His face showed pure rage. He opened his eyes and said, "Alright, I will save you." He raised his hand toward the copsed door, and the blood started moving again. It floated in the air as it gathered around his arm and slowly took shape. Suddenly, he was hit by water on his face. "Water¡­? No, it''s her tears." He gathered her tears in his palm and formed a fist. "Such sadness," He opened his fist, and the tears burned away. He then picked up the girl and her hands and carried them to the chamber he came from. "Time to y doctor-doctor." ===== Hey there, thanks for reading. I hope you are all doing well, and enjoying the book. Join the discord server and meet your fellow readers. The link is in the auxiliary chapter. Chapter 2 - Zeus In this world, all kinds of races existed. Some were hidden from the world, secluded, living in their own world. While some never stopped unting their powers and showed the world what they were capable of. They had the ability to use magic. Magic had existed ever since the creation of the world. The human race was the weakest race of all the races. They had fragile bodies and a limited life span with little power to use. Even with the magic, the human race wasst in the food chain. After being humiliated and enved by the other races, the humans turned to gods. They started worshiping the gods and asked for their protection. The gods answered their prayers and granted them their blessings and protection. Thus, the chosen ones evolved and proved to the world and all the other races that humans also had the right to live. There was a vast continent in this world, and it had several capitals. But the well-known one was a capital named ''Clearwater''. It was built at the center of a gorgeous continent and was truly an architectural phenomenon. Its wonder matched by the backdrop of ever-clear skies, which have helped shape the town into what it was today. The climate these skies brought was of great importance. Still, they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built with lots of ss and light elements to mimic the aesthetics of the blue skies around them. The great war hundreds of years ago took ce in the skies of the town of Clearwater. And the remnants of the war hundreds of years ago were still present, and they were one of the main attractions of the capital. Currently, there was another great war going on. All the races, including angels and demons, were shing against each other. The towns and cities of countries and kingdoms had initiated curfews. It was a cold night, and there was no sign of life anywhere in sight. Suddenly, the clouds rumbled with thunder, and lightning shed across the sky. And soon, the rain started pouring. The night streets were no longer dry. The streets went quiet, and there was dead silence. Only the sound of rain pouring and hitting the surface could be heard. The fog had also covered the streets. At a distance, someone wrapped in a cloak ran on the streets of the town of Clearwater, carrying a little boy¡ª who looked around one year old¡ª in her arms. The body figure and the long hair distinguished that it was a woman. She took long steps and made sure no one saw her as if she was running from someone or something. She was panting continuously as though she had been running for a long time. She then stopped and looked at the boy in her arms. The boy opened his eyes and looked at the woman. He had ck hair and azure eyes, just like the woman. The woman nced around as if she was looking for something and her gaze stopped at the empty barrel near the corner of one shop. The rain didn''t seem to bother her. She slowly walked to the barrel as she kept ncing around and put the boy beside it. The boy just kept looking at the woman. Finally, the woman smiled at the boy and said, "Everything will be okay, my son." She then moved her hands towards the boy and caressed his head with both her hands. As she was doing that, tears started falling from her eyes, and she hugged the boy. "I am sorry. I am sorry you have to bear all this. But there is always light after darkness. And I am sure your life will be full of light... even though you are a demon." She nced at the bracelet she was wearing and smiled slightly. "I have no other choice." The bracelet was a pale blue color and had tiny pearls in it, which gave a little glow with some designs carved on it. The woman took off the bracelet from her hands and ced it on the boy''s left hand. It automatically changed its size and wrapped itself around his hand. "By this, they won''t sense your presence, and you will be safe. No one will know that you are a demon." "When your father gave me this, he begged me to never take it off. He said this would hide my presence and seal my powers. He instructed me that if anything happens to him, I should run away with you to a faraway ce and raise you. But¡­" She smiled bitterly and continued, "If I stay with you, I will just attract more danger, and I can''t let you die because of me." "You are our hope, and you need to bring peace to this world, okay?" The boy tried to touch the woman''s face. Instead, the woman grabbed his hand and said, "You have to grow up on your own now," she said in a gentle voice. The boy then moved his hand to the white pendant she was wearing around her neck. The pendant was made of a unique metal that it was said that its beauty even surpasses the moon. The woman smiled and said, "Do you want it?" She took off the pendant and wrapped it around the boy''s neck. Then, it changed its shape and wrapped itself around his neck. "Mama," said the boy. "Your mama is here. Don''t worry." She bit her lips, and she bit her lip so hard that they started bleeding. The boy moved his hands to the woman''s lips and said, "Mama." She nodded as she tried to wipe her tears. She then removed the cloak a little and revealed the dark blue dress she was wearing. She grabbed the end of the dress and tore a little piece out of it. She sniffed the cloth and said, "This is your mama''s scent. Remember it well." She wrapped the piece of cloth on the boy''s arm. "Listen well, my son Zeus, you are the son of the greatest demon lord in this history." She knotted the piece of cloth as she said, "You will be a strong man when you grow up. Be a man who fights for justice. Be a hero. I know you can do that. But I don''t want to force my decisions on you, so when you grow up and when you are unsure about something, just remember me, and I wille to answer any questions. Then, you will know what you have to do." She sniffed and said, "There might be times when you will feel lonely, where you will want to live like others. You will see all those wealthy kids wearing nice clothes, eating tasty food. But worry not my son, I am sure there will be someone to feed you and shelter you." "You are mine and ''his'' sign of love; you have to live and survive to prove to the world that all races can co-exist together. This realm has been in wars with other realms and races, and there is no way out. People are forced to join either side, and that just brings more hate. They lose their family and loved ones. This world is a very cruel ce, and you shall not be a part of it. Once you grow up, find a nice girl and fall in love with her, and live your life in peace." She grabbed the barrel and covered the boy with it. She didn''t want to leave her son like this, but she had no choice. The holy soldiers from all over the kingdom were after her. The holy- soldiers didn''t know that she was carrying a boy with her. But if she had kept running with her son, she would have eventually got caught, and both of them would have been killed by the soldiers. The only thing she could do was to hide him somewhere, then seal his presence so no one could find him, and wish for him to survive. There was a tiny hole in the barrel from where the boy stuck out his finger. The woman grabbed his finger with her finger and said, "I trust you. Never lose hope, and always remember; when there is darkness, there shall be light." The woman then ran away from there. "There she is!" shouted the armored knight. "Catch her!" yelled the other soldier. "Don''t let her run away!" "Kill her!" "Don''t leave her alive!" There were dozens of knights and soldiers who ran after the woman. The woman couldn''t run far enough, and the knights surrounded her from all sides. She looked up at the sky, then turned around, facing the direction where the barrel was, and moved her lips to say something. She didn''t try to fight back as the knights caught her and chained her. "We got an order to do her public execution tomorrow. Till then, these ''Letra'' chains will hold off this vampire bitch!" The soldiers dragged her without any mercy, and the boy kept watching everything from inside the barrel. ====== The girl opened her eyes, feeling a little cold as if the chilly breeze was touching her skin directly. She nced around the room and slowly sat up¡ª only to find herself on the bed, naked with a thin white nket on top of her. "Aah!" Her head ached as she tried to grasp what was going on. ''Did I have some kind of dream?'' She looked at her hands and then ced her hand on her chest. ''How am I alive? And what is this ce?'' "Hm hmm hm. Hmm hm hmm." She heard a humming sounding from the other side of the room, and she was confident it was a male''s voice. She slowly moved her head towards the voice and saw a little boy looking out of the big ss window. Her vision got blurry as she felt a bit dizzy, and her head ached. She then rubbed her eyes as she looked back and saw a man standing with his back facing her. He was half-naked. He then moved his hand and ced it on the ss window. There was a bracelet in his hand, which was pale blue, and it glowed a little. He then tapped his finger on the window as he looked back at the girl and said, "So you are awake." Chapter 3 - Demon "So you are awake." He had a pale white face, blood-red eyes, pointy ears, sharp fangs, and short white hairs with long mullets on the sides. He looked at the girl and slightly smirked as he licked his lips and said, "Good morning." The girl was baffled seeing a male in the same room as her, and just to her surprise, she had finally realized she was naked with only one white nket around her body. The girl tried to think of a strategy to run away from there, but as she nced around, she realized that she was in the same chamber which shest saw before she passed out. It looked a lot different than what she saw, but she knew it was the same chamber she saw because of a coffin in the middle of the room. Sweat poured down from her face as she tried to recall her memories. At worse, she thought that her body was used by this man. The girl quickly covered her entire body with the nket and stood straight beside the bed. She slowly opened her mouth, almost stuttering, "Are you¡­ demon?" His smirk got wider as he said, "What do you think?" The girl gulped down and looked at his half-naked body. "Who are you?" the girl asked. "What about you? Who are you?" "I asked first! Tell me, who are you?!" Even though she was the one who was clearly in danger here, her voice showed no fear. "My name is Nero, and I am a demon who was sealed for¡­" He shrugged his shoulders and added, "Don''t know for how long." The girl was a little uptight at first. And it was natural for her to act like that. She found herself naked on the bed with a nket on her body and a demon in the same room. But all that faded away when she didn''t sense any hostility from the demon. The girl bit her lips and said, "My name is¡ª" "Emilia," added the demon. Emilia''s eyes wide opened in shock as she asked, "Why do you know that?" He pointed his gaze at Emilia''s hand. "It was written on your hand." Emilia had her name tattooed on her hand when she woke up from her deep slumber some months ago, and she had no idea why there was a tattoo on her hand. She had lost all her powers and memories, but two angels woulde once in a while to meet her and tell her stuff about her past. Emilia quickly looked at her hand to cover the tattoo, but it wasn''t there. "Huh?" Emilia let go of the nket, and it fell to the ground. "I removed it," said the demon as he looked at Emilia''s naked body. Emilia quickly picked up the nket and covered her body. She couldn''t take her eyes off the demon''s body. It was then she noticed something written with tiny letters on his chest. She squinted her eyes to read it clearly. "Ze...us?" she read. The demon swiped his finger on the letters as he picked up the sword lying on the ledge beside him and pointed it at Emilia. The hostility Emilia wasn''t sensing earlier was now filling up the atmosphere. "Forget what you just saw and said. My name is Nero, got it?" said the demon with a fierce re and a bloodthirsty voice. Emilia quickly nodded a couple of times before the demon put his sword down. He threw the sword on the ground and picked up the jug filled with red liquid lying on the counter beside him. He grabbed the ss and filled the ss with the red liquid. ''Is that wine?'' Emilia thought as she noticed her throat was drying with thirst. The demon then looked at Emilia as he smirked and started drinking the wine. He was drinking it slowly, savoring every sip. With every sip, he was making a pleasing face, as if he had never drank something as tasty as that wine. Emilia gulped down as she unknowingly reached her hand to the jug. The demon noticed it and moved his gaze at Emilia''s hand. Emilia pulled her hand back as she slowly nced at the demon. He then moved the half-filled ss to Emilia and asked, "Do you want to drink it?" Emilia nodded violently. The demon slightly smirked and asked again, "Do you really want to drink it?" Emilia nodded again. The demon then smirked widely and said, "Where is my ''please''?" Emilia quickly gulped down the saliva from her mouth that had gathered because of her intense thirst and said, "Please give me this." The demon moved his hand towards Emilia, but as Emilia was about to touch the ss, he stopped and said, "I didn''t hear my name." Emilia clenched her fist and said, "Please give me this, Ne¡­ ro." "Good." Nero handed her the ss. Emilia grabbed the ss with both of her hands and moved it to her lips. She slowly opened up her mouth and started drinking it. As she took one sip, she threw the ss on the ground and yelled, "This is not wine!" The demon looked at the broken ss on the ground and frowned his face, "How dare you waste my precious drink." "What is this?! It tasted disgusting! How can you even drink it?!" The demon smirked as he filled another ss with the red liquid and said, "This is the first time I have ever heard someone calling their own blood disgusting." "Hu...h?" Emilia''s eyes opened wide in shock as she wiped the liquid from her lips and said, "This is¡­ my blood?" Nero gulped down the ss filled with Emilia''s blood as he burped, "That''s right. It was your blood." "How¡­ why¡­" Emilia was lost in words. She had too many questions to ask that her mind was going nk. After looking at her blood, her head ached as she remembered how her hands were severed to use her blood against those demons, but now they were fully healed as if they were never cut. Not only that, the other question she had in her mind was, how did the demon cured an angel? And the most important question that she had was¡­ "How can a demon drink the angel''s blood just like that?" Angel''s blood was like acid for any demon. Yet, Nero was drinking Emilia''s blood with such a lovely expression on his handsome face. Chapter 4 - Fallen Angel "How can a demon drink the angel''s blood just like that?" "Hmm?" Nero filled the ss and emptied the jug, then took one sip. "Blood is my food." "What do you mean? You are a demon, right? Earlier, those demons died because of my blood." "There weren''t real demons, but yeah," He sipped again and nodded, "Demons do die by the angel''s blood." "Then why are you¡ª" "As I said," He sipped twice before saying, "Blood is my food." Emilia remembered the dream she just had. ''That woman¡­ and the boy. His name was also Zeus.'' Emilia looked at Nero; who was busy enjoying his drink. Her gaze then fell on the bracelet on Nero''s left hand. ''It''s the same.'' ''But why did I have that dream?'' Emilia nced at Nero, only to see him smirking and staring back at her. "Are you¡­ a vampire?" Nero''s smirk disappeared, and he asked with a serious voice, "How do you know that?" "Only vampires can drink the blood." Nero grinned and threw the ss at the wall that shattered when it hit the wall. "You are half correct." Nero inserted his finger in his mouth and pulled his lips, then showed his sharp fangs, "I am a half demon- half vampire." ''It''s the same as my dream. What''s going on?'' Emilia wondered. "Are you a Dhampir?" Emilia asked. "What? No¡­" He turned around and walked to therge ss window. "Dhampir is a hybrid of a human and a vampire." "Then what are a hybrid of a demon and a vampire called?" "I don''t know," He shrugged and stood before the window. Emilia followed him to ask more questions, but she was charmed by the scenery outside the window. There was a stairway that circled around the waterfall. The stairs were made of ss, and they were going up¡ª there was no end to them. It was snowing. The snowkes were all around the ce, but instead of white, their color was golden. And instead of falling down, the snow was moving upwards. "So beautiful," Emilia admired as she touched the ss. Nero tapped on the ss a couple of times to distract Emilia from the scenery. "Do you like this scenery?" Nero asked. Emilia didn''t say anything and kept looking at the scenery. Nero sighed and tapped on the ss one again, but this time, the ss window shattered. "What was that for?!" Emilia jumped back and red at Nero. "Don''t admire the fake." "Huh?" Nero pointed his gaze at the broken window. Emilia looked at the window only to see there was a wall behind the ss. "What''s going on?" "It was an illusion; what else?" Emilia looked at the broken ss and picked up a piece of ss from the floor. "This¡­ is not ss," she muttered. "It''s not." Nero snatched the piece from Emilia''s hand and said, "This material¡­ this is made by an angel''s blood." Emilia''s eyes winded as she looked at the rest of the pieces and asked with a curious expression on her face, "Then how did you break it by tapping?" Nero tapped the same way he was tapping before, but it didn''t break. "Do you know how to use magic?" Nero asked. "Yeah?" "You are an angel, so you won''t have any limitation for using magic, but for any mortal beings, the usage of magic is limited." Nero walked to the coffin in the middle of the chamber. "They store their magic in their body, unlike other races. Other races have their own spirit realm, and they have abundance magic." "What are you trying to say?" "Nothing," He looked into the coffin and then smashed it to the wall. "There was this technique I taught to humans. If you focus the magic around your body, without leaking anything, and then focus the gathered magic at a single point, it would increase their physical strength." "Using magic to buff?" "Not exactly. Anyone can do that. This technique had much more. I also found a way for humans to increase and store the magic in something else and use it wherever they want." ''Is he talking about cultivation?'' Emilia wondered. Suddenly, Emilia felt dizzy and almost tripped. "You shouldn''t move much. Go sit on the bed." Emilia didn''t want to do as he said, but she had to. She walked to the bed, and as she was about to sit there, she stopped and looked at Nero. "What''s wrong?" Emilia pointed her finger at the bloodstain on the bed, "You spilled some blood there." "Oh! That''s your blood." "I know it''s my blood, but you spilled¡ª did it spill there when I smashed the ss?" "No." Nero pointed his finger at the bloodstain, "That blood is¡­" Then pointed his gaze between Emilia''s legs, "Came from there." Emilia''s face flushed as she turned around and moved her hand down. She then trembled and turned back at Nero with a murderous re in her eyes. "What''s with that look?" Nero asked. "How dare you!" "Wait¡­ I think you are misunderstanding something." "There is nothing to misunderstand here. You took advantage of my body while I was unconscious!" "It was you! You are the one who initiated it." "Don''t lie!" "Then try to remember. I am innocent." Emilia gritted her teeth and continued to re at Nero as she tried to remember something. All she could remember were tiny bits of fragments and the feeling of her body getting the pleasure. Nero had figured something like this would happen, so he was prepared to answer any question. "How did you heal me?" Emilia asked. "I used my blood to attach your hands and heal your wounds." "Had I died?" "Your body was dead, but your soul was alive, though I barely saved you." "I still can''t remember anything. Tell me, what exactly did you do to me?" Nero swiped his thumb on his finger, and a cut appeared. Soon, the blood came out and stopped after forming a drop. Nero moved his finger towards Emilia and uttered, "I can see anyone''s memories by drinking their blood, and I can show anyone my memories by making them drink my blood." "So I have to drink your blood to know what exactly happened?" Nero shrugged his shoulders and said, "You don''t have to if you don''t want to. I can narrate everything in detail, but I know you won''t believe me." Emilia grabbed Nero''s hand and brought her face closer to his finger. "Before you drink my blood, I have something I want to tell you." Emilia looked into Nero''s eyes and asked, "What is it?" "You will know it after you drink my blood, but let me tell you beforehand, in case you start yelling at me again." "What is it?" Emilia was still thirsty. She wanted to drink something. She would have even drunk her own blood if she was offered to drink it again, but Nero had drank all of it. Seeing Nero''s blood, Emilia''s thirst grew intense. Nero took a deep breath and said with a solemn voice, "You are no longer an angel." "Hu...h?" "You are a fallen angel now." Chapter 5 - Blood Art "You are a fallen-angel now." Emilia stared nkly at Nero. "Where did I fall?" Nero''s face-palmed himself. ''Is she an idiot?'' "Fallen angel means either youmitted a crime and got exiled from the heavens, or getting banished from heavens," Nero shrugged his shoulders and brought his finger close to Emilia''s lips. "They both are the same anyway." Emilia opened her mouth and started sucking Nero''s finger. "Whoa!" Nero pulled his finger back and questioned to himself, ''She is still thirsty even after that?'' Emilia''s vision got blurry. She blinked once and saw nothing but darkness. She then blinked again and found herself outside the chamber. "What''s going on?" She questioned. She then saw her body lying on the ground and the floor covered with blood. "This is my memory; What I saw after waking up." She heard Nero''s voice and looked to her right to see Nero standing beside her. "Why are you here?" "It''s my memory, so of course I would be here to guide you, and besides¡­" He smirked and said, "I want to see your reaction when you find out what happened." "But why are we watching it like this? I thought it would like a dream or something." "Sadly, no. The visions I see and show to others are the exact copy of what had originally happened. Moreover, we can see it as a third-person¡ª without interrupting anything," Nero grinned and looked at Emilia, "Isn''t that amazing?" There were two copies of Nero and Emilia. One was watching everything, and the other pair was the memory. Emilia pondered about the dream she had. ''What was that then? Why did I see that dream?'' Emilia then looked at Nero and wondered. ''And why does he look so different? His appearance has changed so much.'' ''In that dream, both he and his mother looked awfully close to a human. Not to say, his mother was beautiful. What happened to her after the knights caught her?'' Emilia couldn''t help but wonder about the dream she had. She didn''t even know why she had that dream, and even Nero wasn''t aware of that. When Emilia was pondering, the other Nero had already carried her body into the chamber. "There he goes," Neromented. Emilia nced at Nero and made a disgusting look on her face. "Would you mind staying away from me?" "Say that to the person who carried your body in that room." Emilia rolled her eyes and walked into the chamber. There she saw blood floating in the air and moving in the direction where Nero was pointing his hand. "How are you doing that?" Emilia asked. "I can control the blood I touch." "Even from inside someone''s body?" Nero nodded. "It is possible, but sadly, I don''t know how to do that," he said with a distant smile on his face, "I never used my vampire power much before I was sealed. I was only dependent on magic and lived my life as a human." Emilia then looked at her body getting naked. Her face flushed as she shot a re at Nero. Nero noticed her re and said, "Don''t re at me like that. Look," He pointed his finger at his copy, "I am saving your life." Emilia jerked her head and saw the other Nero attaching her hands and healing her wound on the chest using her and his blood. In less than a minute, Emilia''s body was fully healed with no sign of any scars. The other Nero then ced Emilia on the bed and covered her in a white nket. "See? I did nothing wrong." Nero imed. "Then what was that feeling and why is my¡­" Emilia moved her hand to her stomach. "It hurts." "There is more. Please look." The other Nero then stood in the middle of the room and stared at Emilia. He stared and stared. After staring for thirty minutes, he muttered, "Why isn''t she waking up?" He then walked to the bed and moved his hand towards Emilia''s face. He then stretched-opened her eyes. "Hmm. I did save her body, but her soul is about to break." Emilia couldn''t take her eyes off the scene. Nero nudged his elbow to Emilia. "You were almost dead, you know?" "Then how did you save me?" Nero pointed his gaze at another Nero and said, "Keep watching." The other Nero swiped his thumb on his finger, and it started bleeding. But, it soon stopped after forming a drop. He moved his finger towards Emilia''s lips and inserted it in her mouth. "Such soft lips," He said. Hearing that, Emilia looked at Nero, who was trying to avert his gaze, and shemented, "And then you got excited and¡ª" "I didn''t." Even after that, Emilia didn''t wake up. "Hmm? Should I give her some more of my blood?" He cut his finger again, but this time, it kept bleeding. He ced his finger on Emilia''s lips, and the blood kept flowing into her mouth. Nero stayed like that and fed her his blood for two hours. "How much blood do you have?" Emilia asked as she looked at Nero with a creepy expression on her face. "I want to ask ''How much can you drink?''. If I wasn''t a vampire, you would have sucked me dry." "Don''t say words like that," Emilia''s face flushed as she pushed Nero¡ª although, he didn''t even budge. Suddenly, Emilia opened her eyes and grabbed Nero''s hand. Her eyes were red, and they were shining. "Why do my eyes look like that?" "I have no idea. Your body just reacted to my blood." "Are my eyes still red right now?" "Nope. They are back to blue again." The other Nero tried to shrug his hand, but Emilia didn''t let go. "Such power." Emilia then sat up on the bed and pulled Nero to the bed. She pinned him down and started sucking his finger. "Are you seeing that?" Nero nced at Emilia. Emilia was jaw dropped, and she couldn''t believe her eyes. "Why would I do something like that?" "Maybe because you were thirsty?" Emilia then got on top of Nero and sat on his chest. "Do you want to see more and find out what else did you do to me?" Emilia shook her head violently. "So are you convinced that I did nothing to you, and it was ''you'' who did everything?" Nero wanted to make sure he doesn''t get medter on for something he had never done. Emilia nodded and said, "Please stop now. I don''t want to see more." Nero smirked and snapped his finger. Everything disappeared and went back to normal. Emilia still couldn''t believe what she saw. She walked to the bed and sat there, then held her head in her hands and muttered, "I can''t believe my first time was like this." Nero sighed and said with a pitiful expression on his face, "Because of that, my seal broke and my curse is active again." Sigh~! Nero sighed again. Emilia looked at Nero with a murderous re. "What seal? My seal is broken here!" Nero made a confused face and asked, "You had a seal on yourself too?" "I am talking about this!" Emilia looked at the bloodstain on the bedsheet. "This! This seal!" ''Wow! She is yelling like a dying goblin.'' "Anyway," Nero snapped and a robe covered his body. "Hmm¡­" Nero snapped again, but this time, he was wearing proper clothes. The clothes were red and ck, and it was attached with the ck cape. The red color matched his eyes, and the ck matched his pants. "Better," he nodded. Nero turned to Emilia with a solemn expression on his face. "So, do you remember what happened to you? And who left you to die?" Emilia pondered as her head ached. "Yeah¡­ I remember." "I only saw somest moments when I drank your blood, so I don''t know your entire story. Though still, I can only see memories in fragments so would you mind recalling it?" Emilia stood up and nodded. And so, she started recalling her tale... Chapter 6 - Before The Beginning In this world, all kinds of races existed. Some were hidden from the world, secluded, living in their own world. While some never stopped unting their powers and showed the world what they could do. They could use magic. Magic had existed ever since the creation of this world, but some have recently learned a new technique called ''cultivation.'' After humans turned to gods for power and protection, the human race evolved and evolved. Humans became strong, strong enough to even challenge the gods. As time passed, decades after decades, centuries after centuries, millennia after millennia, humans did not need any blessings or protection from gods. Most humans stopped worshiping Gods and Angels, and demons were long forgotten-- they were extinct. Demons were no more than a scary night story for kids, and they were treated as myths. Humans survived and gained more and more power. Then, they started enving other races and called it revenge. They used the knowledge from different races and kept getting stronger and stronger. Sacrifices, rituals, forbidden magic, they did everything they could¡ª to gain the power. They were thirsty for power, and they wanted to rule not only the world but all the realms and heavens. However, there were still some humans who worshipped the gods and asked for their forgiveness. But, gods had stopped answering their prayers. There were many ways to gain power and fame. And one of the best was to be an adventurer. They could do quests and gain both power and money by exploring dungeons andbyrinths to find magic spells, artifacts, and relics. One of the best and deadliest was Night-dungeon. It was a unique dungeon spawned every night before the full moon. But it only spawned at few dungeons over the entire continent. It gave handsome rewards if it was cleared, but no one dared to go there because of the grave risk, and those who dared came back injured or nearly dead. There were some extremely strong who had cleared it centuries ago, but none could clear it now. "Slow down a little, Brax," a female voice echoed in the forest. A party of five was passing through the forest. "We have to reach there before the night," reported Brax. There are dungeons spread all over the world: different ranks, different dungeons, and different rewards. The sses were based on their tier and their level. "Darius, say something to this idiot Brax," said Venus. "But Brax is right," added Matt. "Ah,e on! Hey Emilia, do something," Venus turned to Emilia. The five party members were closer than friends and trusted each other more than themselves. Brax was a young twenty-year-old man who was once a traveler and now an adventurer who works as an assassin. He had red hair, ck eyes, slim body, just like how an average twenty years old should be. Venus and Matt were a newly wedded couple who grew up together to be adventurers. Matt had ck hair and ck eyes, and Venus also had ck hair and ck eyes¡ª just like Matt, but Venus had a birthmark on her nape. Venus was a mage, and Matt was a support. Darius, the party leader. A handsome man who was pretty popr among adventurers and the first S- rank adventurer of the town they lived in. He had brown hair, a sturdy build, and looked like a true warrior. Emilia was half-angel. No one knew how old she was and where did shee from. In thest great war, she fell to the town from the sky out of nowhere, and she was gravely injured, though a little of her soul was left. Finally, after hundreds of years, she slowly recovered, and she woke up some months ago, but she had lost most of her powers and memories. The other angels granted her blessings, and now she was living an ordinary human life as a young girl. She had ck hair, blue eyes and worked as a healer. "How about we catch some rabbits on our way? We will be staying at the dungeon tonight," asked Darius. "Eh? But we can find some monsters in the dungeon too", groaned Brax. He wanted to get to the dungeon as soon as possible. "But they taste so bad,"mented Venus. "So we are now going rabbit hunting?" remarked Matt. Darius nced at Emilia, who was walking beside him, and asked quietly, "What about you, Emilia? We will do as you say." Emilia''s face flushed a little as she replied, "I don''t know." "But it will be a problem if you faint because of hunger," Darius held Emilia''s hand and continued, "I am worried about you, you know?" "I¡­" Emilia''s face flushed more, and she stuttered as her words stuck in her mouth. "Heh!" Venus smirked, "Stop flirting and just get married, you two." Emilia pulled her hand back and tried to hide her face. "Stop it, Venus. You are making her feel ufortable", Darius spoke. "Aww, look at him. He is so in love." This was venus'' personality. She always teased everyone. "Bleh," Brax started spatting. "Look, even Brax is getting jealous," remarked Matt. "I am not jealous!" Brax hissed. "Ever since Matt and I got married, it feels like Brax has been keeping distance from us." "That''s not true." "Are you sad thinking you don''t have any girl who can fall for you?" questioned Venus. "Yeah, right!" Brax shrugged his shoulders, "Who needs a girl anyway? I can just go to the brothels for my needs." "You won''t get pleasure in the brothel as you get with the girl you love,"mented Matt. "Think about it," Brax turned around. He kept walking backward and said, "Even if I find a girl who is ready to serve me, she wouldn''t be enough to satisfy me." He spread his arms in the air and continued, "I need a harem. And no girl will agree for the harem." "..." Venus. "..." Matt. "..." Emilia. "..." Darius. Everyone was silent after hearing that. "What?" Brax questioned as he asked for an exnation. "Nothing," answered Darius. "But I can have a harem if I collect ves," Brax turned back. "There he goes again," muttered Venus. As a traveler, Brax has traveled to many cities and countries and met all types of people. "You know, Brax," Matt patted on Brax''s shoulder and said, "This is why you don''t have any girls." "What?! Excuse me! You might not know, but when I was a traveler, I slept with a new girl daily," Brax retorted. It was true that he met new girls every day, but he exaggerated about sleeping with them. "Yeah, yeah. Spare us with your traveling story," Matt, on the other hand, was a normal man with no special quirks. "I see some rabbits," stated Brax. He pointed his finger at the bushes around the edge on the left. "Stop!" Darius eximed, "Keep quiet. We don''t have time to fool around. Hunt all the rabbits in one hit." Venus walked forward and stated, "Leave it to me." She raised her hands in the air and said, "O, the Dragon God, grant me the power to burn." "..." Matt stared at Venus and thought, ''She doesn''t have any need to say these lines, and still, she tries to act cool. It''s some and embarrassing.'' Venus took out her wand from her sleeves and swung it in the air. An enormous magic circle appeared in the sky and startedunching fireballs at the rabbits. Sensing the danger, some rabbits tried to escape, but to no avail. The fireball followed them until they died. Venus put her wand back in her sleeves haughtily and said, "It was easy." "There was no need to use such a big attack to kill the weak monsters," said Darius. "But I got them all, right?" "You did, but we are supposed to save our mana for the dungeon expedition." "It''s fine. I can cultivate in the meantime." "And who is going to protect you while you do that? Your husband?"mented Darius. "Who else? A husband must protect his wife" Venus nced at Matt, "Right?" Matt rolled his eyes as he groaned and said, "Why not?" They picked up the dead rabbits and peeled their skins. "Since Venus burned them, we won''t need to roast them,"mented Brax. After peeling their skins off, Matt put them in a bag. Once they reached the dungeon entrance, they took out their weapons and started walking cautiously in a defensive mode. Night-dungeon was a special dungeon spawned on every night before the full moon. No one dared to go there because of the heavy risk. One evening, a party of five members went on a night-dungeon. It didn''t turn out well for any of them. [Authors Note:- This introduction of the world at the start of the chapter shows how vastly this world had changed before Zeus got sealed and after his seal broke.] Chapter 7 - Night-Dungeon The party entered the dungeon as they took out their weapons and started walking cautiously in a defensive mode. "Be careful, Emilia. You are our healer, so you need to be safe," Darius said as he walked in front of Emilia. ''He is so protective and caring,'' Emilia thought as her face flushed. "It''s so dark here. Maybeing here at night was a bad idea?" questioned Matt. "Don''t say that! We will be getting a handsome reward for clearing the night dungeon," stated Brax. Every dungeon has levels, further divided by the difficulties. Dungeons are separated by floors. Floor one was considered the safest, and even an E-rank adventurer could easily clear it and get some rewards. Every dungeon starts with weak monsters. The monsters keep getting stronger and more potent once they go deeper and deeper. It is said that no one has ever cleared an entire dungeon yet. There is no end to the dungeons. Theye from the abyss and lead to the gates of hell, though no one knows how much was true. For an adventurer, every adventure can be theirst adventure, especially in dungeon exploration. Going to clear the dungeon solo would be a suicide mission, even for an S-rank adventurer. The party kept walking further and further as they encountered slimes, goblins, wolves, and other weak monsters. The guild gave the quests to the adventurers in return for the rewards. As proof that they have killed monsters in the dungeon, they needed to cut the monster''s right ear and submit it to the guild. "Brax, keep your eye on the sides. Venus, I will leave the defense to you. Matt, make sure you keep an eye on the back. And Emilia, don''t worry, I will protect you," Darius ordered everyone. "Maybe we should have hired a knight for defense. We are basically defenseless if we got attacked from range," spoke Brax. "I tried Brax; I tried," Darius took a deep breath and said, "But no one was agreeing oning to the night-dungeon." "I can cast a defense spell on us," said Emilia. "Wouldn''t it take too much of your mana to cast such a heavy spell?" questioned Darius. Emilia nodded and said, "But we need some protection. I may not be a fighter, but I will do my best to protect everyone." "That''s not true," Darius patted Emilia''s head and said, "You are a fighter. You have a powerful fighting spirit." They cleared the dungeon further without breaking any sweat. "It''s almost midnight, and we have just cleared floor one," reported Matt. "Alright," Darius put the sword back in his sheath and nced around. "We will take a rest here." "Yeah," Brax chugged down the water bottle and said, "Since we have cleared the first floor, there will be no monster on this floor. We can rest easy." The party then sat down and sighed in relief. "I feel like it took longer than we expected," said Darius. "Maybe it will be morning until we clear the second floor?" questioned Venus. "We have to at least clear the third floor to get the next tier reward," Darius asserted with a sigh. Matt took out the roasted rabbits from his bag and gave them to everyone. "They have turned cold," retorted Brax. "Why worry when we have our own bonfire here?" Matt said as he nced at Venus. Venus nudged her elbow to Matt and said, "Maybe I should burn you with it?" Matt pinched Venus'' cheek and pointed his gaze at the rabbits, and venus heated the roasted meat of the rabbits. As they were eating, Brax broke the silence saying, "What about you, Darius ?" "Hmm?" Darius motioned and took a bite. "Do you want a harem?" Brax then nced at Emilia and said, "Or you are happy with just one girl?" Darius gazed at Emilia and said, "Emilia is the only one for me." "Tch!" Brax clicked his tongue and said, "This is why I hate rtionships. They bind you." "That''s not true. You don''t know the bliss of true love yet," said Darius. Brax thenid down as he moved his gaze at Matt and questioned, "What about you, Matt? You want a harem?" Matt looked at Brax in disbelief and furrowed his brows, "Are you seriously asking a married man if he wants harem or not?" "I am," Brax nodded. Matt sighed and nced at Venus, who was staring at him intensely, then said, "I don''t have that option, you know?" "Heh!" Brax smirked and said, "You all are ves." They kept passingments and remarks as time passed. "Alright," Darius stood up and said, "Let''s go now. We shouldn''t waste our time." "Yeah," everyone agreed. Darius moved his hand over to Emilia and helped her get up. "Have you had enough rest, Emilia?" Emilia nodded with her flushed face. They started walking further and passed the boundary of the first floor. As they were walking, something shined in the dark. Quick to impulses, Brax noticed it and stopped. "Shh! Guys, guys!" Brax whispered violently. "What is it, Brax?" questioned Matt. Brax pointed his finger in the dark and said, "I just saw something over there." Everyone looked in the direction where Brax pointed his finger, but there was no sign of anyone. "There is nothing there," Darius patted Brax''s shoulder and said, "Maybe you are tired." "I am not! I swear I saw something there." "That''s just a rest area, Brax," Venus added. "But¡­" Brax stammered and doubted what he saw. Matt noticed Brax acting strange and said, "Maybe we should just take a look to confirm?" "Yeah," Darius took out his sword and said, "Be careful." "Wait!" eximed Venus. Everyone stopped to look back at Venus. "What?" "There is no need to go there," Venus took out her wand, "I can shoot a fireball, and we will be able to see what''s there." "Ah!" Darius eximed, "Yes, that way, we won''t have to worry about any monster." Venus fired a fireball in the dark. The path illuminated for a short period, and then the fireball vanished into the darkness. "There is no one," stated Venus. "No¡­" Brax started trembling. "Didn''t you notice?" "Noticed what?" questioned Venus. "That area is supposed to be a rest area. But your fireball just kept going further and further," Brax was freaking out. "Rest areas aren''t supposed to be this long!" Brax yelled as he crouched down. Darius hugged him and said, "What are you freaking out for? So what if there is a monster? We can defeat it together. I am sure we will encounter some weak monsters. After all, we are still on the second floor." Brax stood up and said, "Right. Sorry for acting weird." Matt gulped down and questioned, "Should we go there? Or take the normal route?" "It doesn''t matter. If we leave a monster alive on the first three floors, our quest will fail!" Darius replied. "So we need to clear that secret floor too?" questioned Venus. "Don''t call it the secret floor. It may be just a normal floor where some monster is hiding, you know?" said Darius. "Yeah," affirmed Matt. Emilia was amazed by their teamwork. It''s only been a little over a month since Emilia joined their party, but they have treated her well. The party slowly walked further and entered the rest area. "Venus," Darius whispered. Venus nodded and shot a fireball. After flowing for some seconds, the fireball disappeared in the dark. Suddenly, the fire torches on the walls ignited and illuminated the way. "Huh? You did this, Venus?" questioned Matt,pletely petrified. Venus shook her head, "I didn''t!" "Could it be that there is another party here?" questioned Brax. "No. I asked the guild leader about this, and they said they rarely have any night-dungeon exploration requests," replied Darius. "Maybe we should go back ande again with more members?" Suggested Emilia. "No, Emilia. We can''t waste our time. We need the reward. And if we get more members, we have to split the reward more. The more members we have, the fewer rewards we will get," Darius retorted. Suddenly, all the fire torches extinguished, and darkness enveloped everything. "What?! Venus, fire, fire!" The fire torches ignited again on their own. "What''s going on?!" shouted Brax. "Let''s get out of here!" shouted Matt. "No! We can''t leave. We have already cleared the first floor. Two more floors, and we will get the reward." Darius stopped them. "Hey¡­ there is something." Venus slowly moved her finger to the unknown figure, which looked like a little boy. It was standing with its back facing the party. "Why is a kid doing here?" Venus immediately rushed to the boy. "Wait! Venus!" Matt yelled. Matt ran after Venus to stop her, but he failed. The next thing he saw was a big hole in Venus''s body, and the floor as well the wall dyed red by her blood. Venus slowly looked back at Matt, and her body fell to the ground. Chapter 8 - A Chamber With Hundreds Of Doors Matt saw Venus'' body fell to the ground. "Venus!" Matt dashed to the little boy, but what he was thinking of as a little boy wasn''t a little boy. It had horns and fangs, sharp ws. Matt''s leg gave out after seeing that and fell. "W-What''s a demon doing here?!" Emilia rushed to Venus, whose body had turned pale, and her breathing was so slow. Emilia immediately started healing Venus. Darius pulled Emilia back and said, "Stop healing her. She is about to die anyway. Focus on protecting me." "H...uh?" Darius dashed at the demon as he yelled, "You are not getting in my way of getting the reward!" He shed the demon into two, and a small crystal spawned where Darius killed the demon. "Heh! It was easy." Darius said as he picked up the crystal. Darius looked at Matt, who was weeping on the ground. "Emilia! What are you doing?! Start healing Venus!" yelled Brax. Emilia shook her head and said, "She is already dead." "Wh¡­at?" Matt finally stood up and struck his sword at Darius. Darius blocked it with his sword, "What is the meaning of this, Matt?" "It''s all because of you!" "What do you mean?" "If we had just backed down, this wouldn''t have happened!" "It''s her fault that she tried to approach that demon." "..." It was true. Matt couldn''t me Darius for Venus'' death. Darius pushed Matt back and said, "Let''s go further in. I am sure there are more weak demons like him." ''What are demons doing here? They are supposed to be non-existent. And no one has seen any demons in decades. Are there more demons in this dungeon?'' Darius smirked as he thought, ''Well, this exploration took an interesting turn. I will get a bigger reward now,'' Darius dragged Emilia and Brax with him while Matt was following them slowly. ''What the hell just happened? Venus died, seriously? I can''t believe it,'' Matt thought as he looked back at Venus''s body. He wanted to go back to her body and bury it, but he couldn''t. He had to follow the party leader''smands. The fire torches extinguished again. "It''s happening again," spoke Brax. After a while, the fire torches ignited again. Darius waited for the demon to appear, but there was no one in their path. "Agh!" They heard a painful scream from behind. It was Matt. They all looked back to see Matt being eaten by the horde of demons. "Help me!" Matt yelled for help. Emilia tried to rush at Matt, but Darius grabbed her, "It''s no use. He is already dead. Even if we save them, he will die." Brax looked at Darius in shock and saw a smirk on his face. ''I see. So that''s what he is nning'', Brax smirked and said, "Darius is right, Emilia. He is beyond saving." "But¡­" Emilia had a kind heart. She couldn''t see anyone in pain. She was also against killing monsters for food, more than needed. "There is nothing we can do about it. Let''s avenge Matt''s death by killing all those demons." "Yes, let''s kill them while they are busy eating Matt," said Brax. Darius and Brax both dashed at the horde of demons and started killing them. "So you are trying to get all the rewards to yourself, huh?" whispered Brax. "Tch! So you caught me." "Let''s not go further and keep the reward into three parts." "Why three when I can just kill you here and split it into two?" "Are you sure about that? If you kill me, then you won''t have anyone to cover your back." "I don''t need anyone''s protection. I can use Emilia for that." "If you truly think you can just kill me and get all the rewards, then you are mistaken. If I die, then I am taking you down with me!" As they were killing the demons, they purposely struck Matt many times. The demons were dropping tiny crystals, which was unusual for Brax. But it looked like Darius was used to them. They picked up the crystals and put them in the bag. "I have heard that demons were supposed to be strong, but they are weaker than goblins,"mented Brax. "They are lesser-rank demons." "But what are they doing here at this dungeon? I thought they were extinct." "You thought wrong. Demons are something which can''t be fully exterminated." Brax squinted his eyes as he gazed at Darius, "You know a lot about them. Could it be that you nned all this?" "If I had known there are demons here, then I would have brought some more members, and after killing the demons, I would have killed them. And then I would have told ''Demons attacked us, and I barely survived,'' at the guild. No one would have suspected me." What he said was true. An S rank adventurer''s words were considered absolute as they were highly respected. "You are rotten to the core, eh?" "Who is not? I want rewards, and I will get it." "Soing back to the topic, let''s split the reward into three, alright?" "We will see. Who knows you might be dead until morning?" "Try to pull a trick on me, and I will kill Emilia." Darius''s face flinched as he heard that. "You don''t want your dear Emilia to die, right?" Brax asked with a smirk on his face. Darius red at Brax as he said, "You bastard. Touch her, and I will rip your skin off!" After ring at each other for a while, they caught up with Emilia, and then they walked forward. "Shouldn''t we go back now?" asked Emilia. "We can''t go back now. We havee this far," Darius replied. "But¡­" "Think about it, Emilia." Brax quipped, "If we go back now, then Venus and Matt''s sacrifice will be in vain. We have to avenge them by clearing this floor and exterminating all the demons here." Emilia still wasn''t sure what she should do. She just lost two of her party members. Even though she had just known them for only a month, they were close. Venus and Matt were the first persons she talked to after waking up from her slumber. The three of them walked further and entered an enormous chamber with hundreds of doors in it. The chambers had hundreds of doors¡ª seemingly a chamber behind each door. Darius nced around and said, "Don''t worry. They are so weak that we won''t even need any caster or support." "Yeah, Emilia, you just focus on healing us, okay? And buff us when needed," added Brax. Emilia nodded and started chanting the spell. The fire torches went off again, but this time, it wasn''t dark. The walls radiated, and the room illuminated. Drip~ A drop hit the ground near Emilia. She slowly looked up and screamed. Darius and Brax immediately looked up and saw demons standing on the ceiling. Their red eyes were glowing and gave chills to their spine. "Buff us, Emilia!" shouted Darius. Emilia chanted the spell and buffed them. All the demons jumped down and surrounded them. "Are you kidding me?" Brax gulped down in fear. None of them were lesser-rank demons. All of them were greater-rank demons, and some were arch-rank demons: big horns, big body,rge fangs, sharp ws, and a deadly stare. Brax dashed at them to attack the nearest greater-rank demon. He stabbed his dagger on its chest, but his de broke. The demon tried to grab Brax, but he jumped back and bnced himself. "Not good. Their body is hard as fuck. I don''t think even spells can prate their flesh," dered Brax. "We should avoid the direct hit from them," said Darius. "Emilia, what are you doing?! Buff us!" shouted Darius. "I am¡­" Emilia continued to buff them. "We need more. Remember, if we die, you will die too. Do you want to die?!" Yelled Darius. Emilia shook her head and said, "I will try better." As Emilia was changing spells continuously, the tension in the air kept getting more and more intense. Brax was standing on the backside of Emilia, and Darius was in the front. It was due to Emilia''s protection barrier that no demons could go near them. But it was a matter of time before the barrier became weak. "Brax, how about you try attacking it again?" suggested Darius. "Why don''t you try it?" "I have a heavy weapon, and I can''t move as swiftly as you." "Alright, what other weapon do you have?" Darius took out a small ax from his belt and said, "I have this. Will it work?" "I only have four more daggers now. I don''t know if it will work or not, but I think using a heavy weapon instead of a sharp one will be beneficial here." Darius smirked and said, "I see what you did there." "Then here I go!" Brax dashed at the same demon again and swung the ax in his hand. He then tried to attack the demon on its neck with the ax. The demon grabbed Brax''s hand even before he could attack. Brax smirked and swung his other hand, which was holding two daggers. Brax stabbed one de on its neck and another on its eyes. The demon groaned in pain as it let go of Brax. As Brax was about to jump back, another demon dashed and grabbed Brax before he could enter the protective barrier. Brax was so close to entering the barrier that if that demon let him lose for a second, he could have entered the barrier. Seeing how Brax was close to entering the barrier, Emilia stretched her hand towards Brax to grab him. As Emilia''s hand was out of the protective barrier, the demon tried to pull her out of the barrier too. Emilia was the reason why the demons couldn''t do anything. Even though she was a half-angel, the blood flowing in her body was dangerous to them. Seeing Emilia was about to get pulled out of the barrier, Darius grabbed her other hand and pulled her back. At the same time, Brax was trying to hold Emilia''s hand so he could also enter the barrier. But, he missed. Brax was still holding the ax, he swung it at Emilia, and her hand got scrapped. Blood gushed out of Emilia''s wound, and she fell to the floor as her blood sprayed on the demon''s face. The demon covered its face and started screaming in pain as it let go of Brax. Brax rushed back into the barrier. He and Darius saw the demon acting strange. Smoke came out of the demon''s face as its body slowly burned and turned into ashes. Darius and Brax nced at each other and nodded. Emilia healed her wound and tried to stand up. Darius helped Emilia get up and asked, "Are you okay, Emilia?" Emilia nodded, "Yes." "Good," Darius took out his sword and stabbed Emilia in her chest. Chapter 9 - Betrayal Stab! Darius took out his sword and stabbed Emilia in her chest. "H...uh?" Emilia looked at the sword piercing her and saw the blood flowing out. "Wh¡­y?" Getting stabbed by the man she loved left her in shock. Darius spun the sword and forced it into the wound so that the wound could get bigger. "Don''t make that face. You should be proud of yourself. You are dying while protecting us." Tears fell from her eyes. She couldn''t even scream for help, and even if she did, no one woulde to help her. She slowly looked at Brax and moved her hand towards him, hoping he would save her. But Brax raised his ax and severed Emilia''s hand. Blood gushed out of her hand as she saw him smirking. "Your blood will protect us." Brax swung his ax again and severed her other hand. "Hey! Don''t waste the blood, quickly; fill it in the empty bottles," Darius ordered. Brax took out bottles from the bag and emptied the water from them. Then he started filling the bottle with Emilia''s blood. Darius pulled out his sword from Emilia''s chest and stabbed her again at a different spot, "Here. Fast. Fill all the bottles with her blood." They filled five bottles with her blood before throwing her body into the group of demons. When they threw her, she was still bleeding, and her blood got on some demons. Brax and Darius smeared and coated their weapons with Emilia''s blood and said, "Let''s kill them all!" "The reward is ours!" By using her blood, killing the demons was like spilling the water on the fire. They kept dyeing their sword with Emilia''s blood as they killed the demons. Greater-rank demons and arch-rank demons were no match for the angel''s blood. Once they killed all the demons, they looked at the dying body of Emilia. Darius licked his lips and said, "It''s a shame that I couldn''t use her body." "So you were after her body all along, eh?" "What else? I mean, look at her how beautiful she is. Having a half-angel as your whore. Man, I would have been famous. But..." Darius picked up the crystals, which were now the size of a ball, and said, "Rewards matter to me the most. I can get as many girls as I want with the money." "If I remember correctly, you have a sister too, right?" "I do. What of it?" Darius, Brax, Matt, and Venus, the four of them, were in a party for over two years and knew everything about each other, and that was something Emilia envied. But none of that matters now as everything was a sham. "Why don''t you bring her with you?" "She lives at the orphanage, and even I haven''t seen her in three years." Creak~ A door opened, and a strong gust of wind followed it. Brax and Darius both started at each other, then looked at the bottle filled with Emilia''s blood. "We have enough blood. If we use it wisely, we can even defeat the demon lord." They walked to the door as Brax said, "Do they even exist?" "Not that I have seen one." They bothughed aloud and walked into another chamber, leaving Emilia to die alone. The door closed behind them. She watched them go into the chamber. She heard what they talked about her, what they thought about her. Getting betrayed and killed by the man she loved ached her more than dying. As she cried in despair, her tears fell from her eyes, and her blood flowed towards one of the doors. The chamber had a in surface. It should be impossible for the blood to flow, but it was flowing¡ªit was floating in one direction, in one trail to the far-away corner. It was almost as if the blood was being called, as though it was getting sucked by the door. Her tears got mixed with the blood as it kept flowing to the door. Emilia''s vision got dizzy. Her lips trembled as she said, "O holy mother, grant me the power to summon my friends." Emilia''s body shined as the chamber started to rumble. After the rumbling stopped, two angels appeared out of nowhere in front of Emilia. One was male, and the other was female. The female angel saw Emilia and rushed at her to help her. "Stop right there, Ava," said the male angel. "What are you talking about, Liam?! She will die at this rate!" eximed Ava. "Then let her die." "What are you¡ª" "This ce reeks of demons." Ava nced around and questioned, "What is this ce?" Liam looked at Emilia and said, "Getting killed by a demon is a shame to all angels. Even if you were a half-angel, you are a disgrace to all angels." He then red at Ava and said, "Come, Ava. We are going back." "But we can''t leave her to die. At least let me heal her!" "If you do that, I will charge you with treason, and you will die a worse death than her," threatened Liam. Ava reluctantly stepped back, and both she and Liam disappeared into thin air. Emilia had lost the will to live. Getting betrayed two times by the people she loved broke her soul. She was praying for death and waiting for her end toe. Her blood started flowing up to the door, and soon, the entire door was embroidered by her blood and tears. Soon, the door exploded as Emilia saw another chamber inside the room. It wasn''t dark like other chambers; it was crimson red. Maybe it was because of the blood getting into Emilia''s eyes that she saw the room red. Perhaps it was just red. Suddenly, a thin red-light beam came out from the coffin lying in the middle of that chamber and prated everything that came in its way. Thest thing Emilia saw from her eyes was a sharp wing out of that coffin as she heard an ear-piercing, high-pitched, ear-deafening screaming out of that chamber which echoed in the entire dungeon. "Hmm..." Nero looked at Emilia with a calm yet puzzled face and spoke, "Then I woke and healed you." He nodded. After recalling everything, Emilia felt the same sadness and despair again. Nero realized it in just one nce and cleared his throat, "You don''t have to feel sad over what happened." "Easy for you to say," Emilia remarked. She had no idea Nero had suffered far more greater pain than that. "They gave up on you and left you to die. If you just let that scene haunt you forever, then it would be no different than dying." "..." Deep down, Emilia was aware of that, but it was too much for her to take at once. Nero looked at Emilia with a calm face and asked in a gentle voice, "So, what do you want to do now?" "I don''t know. I have nowhere to go." "I am not talking about that," Nero shook his head and continued, "I am asking what do you want to do with those two bastards?" Emilia immediately looked at Nero, wondering what he meant. Soon, she realized what Nero was trying to say. Nero then smirked as he reached his hand towards Emilia, "Do you want to take revenge for what they did to you and your other two party members who died because of them?" Emilia looked at Nero with unshed tears in her eyes as if she had heard words of wisdom. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes but soon opened them as she bit her lips, then grabbed Nero''s hand and nodded, "Yes." Chapter 10 - Power Of Creation Emilia agreed to get revenge on Brax and Darius. Nero smirked and ced his hand on his chin. "But then again, it''s because of them I am free." Emilia''s eyes widened as her face went pale. "If they hadn''t betrayed you and stabbed you, my seal wouldn''t have broken, and I would still be sealed." Emilia''s eyes got teary, and she curled up her lower lip. "In fact, I should thank them instead," Nero smirked. Emilia red at Nero with her teary eyes and gritted her teeth. Seeing her reaction, Nero moved his hand towards Emilia and patted her on the head. "I was joking, so stop looking at me like that." Nero grinned and said with a calm face, "How do you want to kill them?" "..." Emilia didn''t say anything. Nero sighed and let go of Emilia''s hand. "Come on; we are going to take revenge. Wear clothes." Emilia nced around and said, "I don''t have clothes. My old ones were stained with blood." "Hmm?" Nero looked at Emilia and said with a puzzled face. "You can just summon a new one like I just did." Nero spun around and showed his clothes to Emilia. "I don''t know how to do it," Emilia muttered. "Uhh¡­ you just have to imagine the magic covering your body, and then the rest would be automatically taken care of." Emilia looked at Nero and asked, "Can''t you just do it for me?" "I can''t." "Why? You just need to snap, right?" "My snap does nothing. It''s just a trigger to use a little of my power. I am just too strong that if I use a little more of my power, I will blow up this entire dungeon." Emilia squinted her eyes and made an ''O'' with her lips, "You are lying." "Why would I lie?" He sighed and walked to Emilia, "Alright, I will show you." Nero raised his hand and spoke, "Keep your eye on that bed." Nero snapped, and the bed was destroyed into pieces. "See that? It wasn''t my snap, but my magic." "But it happened because you snapped." "Yes, but that''s because the snap triggered¡­ argh! Why am I wasting my time here exining how my snap works." Emilia puffed her cheek and nced at Nero. "So I just have to imagine wearing the magic, and it will be converted into clothes, right?" "Yeah," Nero nodded. Emilia closed her eyes and snapped as she let go of the nket. Nero frowned his face and stared at Emilia. Emilia opened her eyes and looked at her body, then her face flushed as she screamed and picked up the nket. "It didn''t work!" "..." Nero was speechless. He had never seen a person like her. Emilia snapped again and peeked under the nket. "I am still naked." She then snapped and snapped, but nothing happened. "It''s not working!" Nero face-palmed himself and rubbed his hand on his forehead. "Why the hell are you snapping?" "It will work after I snap, right?" ''Is she an idiot?'' Nero thought to himself and opened his mouth to say, "Are you an idiot or something?" And he said it without holding back. "It''s your fault! You are not exining correctly!" "I am not your teacher, and why would I even need to exin anything? You are an angel, and you should know all that." "I don''t remember anything!" "..." Nero stopped and wondered, ''She said she had no memories when she woke up, but she should still know things like these." "You seriously don''t remember or know anything about yourself?" Nero asked with a serious look on his face. Emilia shook her head and said with a sad expression on her face, "I didn''t even know my name." She looked at her hand where her name was previously tattooed. ''This is weird. It makes no sense. Angels are the species far more advanced than any other race. Even if she is a half-angel, she should know the basic things.'' Nero looked at Emilia, who just started snapping again. ''Maybe I am thinking too much?'' "Ahem!" Nero cleared his throat. "Stop snapping. It won''t work. Try to imagine the type of clothes you want to wear, and let your magic flow. Once you think the magic has covered your body, stop imagining and release your magic." Nero exined as calmly as he could. Emilia closed her eyes but soon opened them and looked at Nero¡ª or rather, at his clothes. "What about colors? How can I get the color I want?" Emilia asked. "Just imagine that color." ''I am curious how she survived so far.'' Emilia once again closed her eyes. Nero watched her as she tried to summon clothes. ''I can feel her power even from this much distance between us.'' Nero pondered as he kept watching Emilia. ''Interesting. She is only using her magic, but it''s strong. If she uses¡ª'' Emilia opened her eyes, peeked inside the nket, and then looked at Nero with a worried look on her face. "What''s wrong?" Nero asked curiously. Emilia removed the nket and revealed her body to Nero, but this time, she was wearing transparent clothes. Nero couldn''t help but let out a chuckle and said, "When you released your magic, it dispersed everything. Try again, and this time, don''t release too much magic." He said that to her, but on the inside, he thought, ''She is a pervert.'' Emilia closed her eyes and tried again. ''Her magic is even stronger this time.'' Nero''s interest piqued. Emilia opened her eyes and nced at her body, then looked at Nero with a wide smile on her face, "I did it!" Nero nodded as he thought, ''Look at her. She looks so happy like she has done something great.'' Nero walked to the door as he said, "Let''s go now. We have wasted so much time here." "What if they have already left?" Emilia asked. Nero stopped walking and looked back at Emilia with a confident look on his face, "I didn''t sense any life. Either they are already dead or deep within a chamber." "Uhh¡­ how much time has passed since¡­ you found me? What time is it now?" Nero shrugged his shoulders, "How would I know? I was sealed here. You should know what time it is." "But I was unconscious." "Hmm." Nero raised his eyebrows, "Do you remember what time it was when you entered this dungeon?" "It was night," Emilia replied. "Anything else?" Nero asked. "We entered the dungeon when it was an early night. Then cleared the first floor. Then¡­ this is the second floor." "So let''s assume it took you one hour to clear the first floor, then you mentioned that your party stopped to take a rest, correct?" Emilia nodded and said, "Then on our way to the second floor, this happened." So another one hour, and when I found you¡­ hmm¡­" Nero pondered. "After that, how many hours has it been?" Emilia asked. "It took me around three hours to heal you." "Then currently, it should be early morning, right?" Nero frowned his face and squinted his eyes, "Did you forget what happened after I healed you?" Emilia''s face flushed as she muttered, "How long did that continue?" Nero stared at Emilia and asked in a solemn voice, "Do you really want to know that?" "I only want to know it so I can know what''s the time right now," she said in a low voice. Nero opened his mouth and uttered, "12." "12 minutes?" "Hours¡­ you did it for 12 hours." "No way! I don''t believe it!" Her voice was no longer low. "I don''t care if you believe me or not." Nero walked out of the room. Emilia quickly rushed to him while yelling, "Wait!" Emilia walked out and stopped as she remembered everything again. She couldn''t forget it. Nero looked back and tilted his head at Emilia, "Walk faster, or I will leave you behind." Chapter 11 - Prison Realm Nero stood in the middle of the chamber and nced around, "What is this ce?" "You don''t know?" Emilia followed Nero. "I don''t." "But you were sealed here." "I was sealed here, but this is not the ce they sealed me." Nero ced his hand on his chin. "Maybe they brought me here after that?" Nero was still confused about the situation. It was like he woke up in another world. ''But still¡­ Why didn''t they kill me?'' Nero wondered to himself. Emilia was sticking close to Nero like glue. "Why are you suddenly being touchy?" Nero asked. "I am not doing this because I want to!" "Then stop doing it." "I can''t. I don''t have any powers to use." Nero looked at Emilia with a confused look on his face, "What do you mean?" "I can only heal, other than that¡ª I have no power." Nero raised his eyebrows, "Could it be that you haven''t realized how strong you are?" Emilia stared at Nero with a familiar face. ''Her face is clearly saying `You are lying`.'' Nero sighed and said, "Listen, out of all the races; the most superior are angels. Even if you are a half-angel, you possess the power to defeat any other races." Nero was aware of why Emilia didn''t know that. ''I was right after all. This case looks like something different.'' Nero inspected Emilia with his eyes. ''The only possibility I can think of is¡­ her memories are sealed.'' Emilia raised her hand as she spoke, "Can I ask something?" "Go ahead" Nero nodded. "You said I am a fallen angel now. What does that exactly mean?" "I told you already." "What''s different from when I was a half-angel and now that I am a fallen angel?" Nero''s eyes widened as he looked at Emilia and shrugged, "Nothing much. Don''t worry about it." Nero walked further as he thought, ''Being a fallen angel means losing the holy blessings from the gods¡ª meaning you are basically powerless¡ª even weaker than humans.'' ''Even the power she used didn''t seem like an angel''s power. It definitely had blessings, but it wasn''t something holy. Just what type of angel is she?'' Nero''s interest in Emilia piqued even higher. Nero walked to one of the hundreds of doors and pushed it. One would hope, or at least Nero hoped for it to burst open¡ª but it didn''t open. Nero squinted his eyes, and he frowned his face as he tried to apply some more force to open the door¡ª but it still didn''t open. He slowly nced back and saw Emilia staring at him. "It''s not opening?" Emilia asked. Nero cleared his throat and turned around. "What do you mean?" He tried to y dumb. "You were trying to open the door, right?" "Hmm? No, I was just checking the quality of the door." "Oh!" Nero then clenched his fists and looked at Emilia, "Look how I shatter this door into pieces." Emilia backed up some steps and made some distance between Nero and herself. Nero took a deep breath and stared at the door, then swung his fist to break the door¡ª but it didn''t even crack. Nero gulped down and looked back at Emilia, who was trying to hold herughter. Nero''s face twitched as he punched again, but this time too¡ª nothing happened. His face showed evident anger. "Stopughing, or I will strip you." Emilia immediately stoppedughing. Nero raised his hand, and a magic circle appeared before his hand. He then formed a fist as the magic circled started revolving around his fist, then punched the door¡ª but nothing happened. "Pfft!" Emilia couldn''t hold herughter. Annoyed, Nero turned back and looked at Emilia and asserted, "There is something wrong with this ce." "What do you mean?" "The door of the chamber I was sealed in shattered because of your blood. But it isn''t like all these doors are seals¡ª at least, I can''t sense powers from any of them." Nero pondered for a while and recalled Emilia''s story. "You said that after defeating all the demons, the door opened, and the two bastards went in, right?" Emilia nodded. "Do you know which door it was?" Emilia nced at the doors with a serious look on her face, then looked at Nero and shook her head. "I don''t." "Well, I wouldn''t me you for not remembering it," He muttered. ''If I look back on what spot I found her dying and try to assume any door¡­ let''s try it.'' Nero excitedly nced at the broken door¡ª he nced at the other side¡ª then on the other side, but he couldn''t find the room with a broken door. It was almost as if nothing had ever happened. Nero raised his eyebrows as he walked to the middle of the enormous chamber. "I think I know what this ce is." "You know it?" Emilia questioned curiously. "I do," Nero nodded as he replied, "This ce is¡­ prison realm." Nero looked at Emilia to see her reaction, but Emilia stared at Nero for some seconds and said, "And?" Nero face palmed himself as he thought, ''Why did I even expect a reaction from her?'' Nero sighed and exined, "Prison realm is a ce where evil people from all over the world are sealed." "Can''t they just kill them instead of sealing them?" Emilia asked with an innocent face. "They probably can''t¡­ because they are immortals" Nero''s eyes widened in realization. ''Could it be that I had also unknowingly achieved immortality?'' "But this ce is a dungeon, not some prison realm," Emilia quipped. "To put it simply, this prison realm was somehow connected to the dungeon." "So¡­ how can we get out of here?" Nero smiled and said with a straight face, "I honestly have no idea." He nced around and said, "I might just break all the doors and find an exit." "But you couldn''t even break one, so how would you break them all?" Emiliamented. Nero''s face twitched, but he let thatment slide because Emilia didn''t say it on purpose. He then smirked and said, "Earlier, the door opened after defeating the demons, so for this too¡ª we need to defeat some demons." Emilia tilted her head and said with a puzzled look on her face, "But there are no demons here." Nero pointed his gaze upwards at the ceiling as hemented, "You must have bad eyesight." Chapter 12 - Just A Snap Emilia nced up and saw the same scene when she entered this enormous chamber for the first time. The demons were standing on the ceiling, looking down at both Nero and Emilia. Then, they jumped down one by one, and the entire chamber was filled with demons. Nero and Emilia stood in the center of the chamber¡ª surrounded by demon. Lesser demons, greater demons, higher demons-- there were more than thousands of them. Emilia gripped Nero tightly and closed her eyes. Nero looked at her with the corner of his eyes, and a slight smile appeared on Nero''s face. Soon, the demons started walking¡ª then, they dashed at Nero and Emilia. Their footsteps and growls echoed in the chamber. As the distance between Nero and the demons decreased, Emilia opened her eyes and peeked. She regretted it. Her legs gave out as she let go of Nero and fell to her knees with a pale face. ''The same thing will happen again,'' Emilia thought. This was the ce and the spot where Emilia was betrayed and stabbed to death by her party members. Now that she was seeing the same scene again, her fear rose even more. When demons were about two meters away from Nero and Emilia, Emilia closed her eyes and epted her fate that she was not meant to live. The demons jumped on Nero and Emilia, but as they were about one inch from them, Nero quietly snapped. Even though the snap was quiet, it rang and echoed in the entire chamber¡ª because the moment Nero snapped, all the thousands of demons were obliterated to nothingness. The secondter, the crystals fell like rain, and the entire chamber was covered with crystals¡ª aside from the center. One crystal rolled and stopped after bumping on Emilia''s leg. She opened her eyes and saw the entire chamber was filled with crysta lwith sign of demons. Emilia then looked up at Nero and slowly stood up, then fixed her clothes. She then bit her lips and nced at Nero¡ª who was smirking at her. "I have never seen an angel like you," Hemented. "It''s not my fault that I was scared." "Oh? Listen, here is the thing," Nero picked up one crystal and said, "What will you get out of being scared? Would it stop? Would anything change?" Nero waited for an answer, but shrugged his shoulders and continued, "No. So why don''t you just try to do something and not waste time?" Emilia stood beside Nero and muttered, "I will try." Nero moved the crystal to his mouth and opened his mouth, then gobbled it down. Emilia''s jaw dropped as she tried to stop Nero. "What are you doing?!" Nero swallowed and burped, "Hmm?" "Why did you eat it?!" "Because¡­ I am hungry?" "That''s not something you should eat!" "Who said that?" "It''s inedible, right?" "Well.. not really." "Why are you hungry though? Didn''t you drink my blood?" "I have been sealed here for¡­" Nero picked up some more crystals. "I don''t really know how long, but we will know it once we get out of here." Emilia gulped down and tugged on Nero''s sleeves. "What?" Nero asked. "Do you¡­ want to drink more of my blood?" Nero looked at Emilia with a surprised look on his face and quietly chuckled as he patted Emilia''s head. "It''s not your blood anymore," he said. "Huh?" "It belongs to me." Emilia''s face flushed as she made a puzzled face. "The blood in your body is mine." Emilia''s face flushed even more. "That sounded wrong¡­ Let me rephrase it, " Nero cleared his throat and uttered, " About 75% of your blood in your body is mine." Emilia looked at Nero with a confused face and asked, "What do you mean?" "Do you remember I fed you my blood when you were unconscious and how you sucked my finger after that?" Emilia''s face was red as blood. Looking at Emilia''s reaction, Nero said with a smirk on his face, "Looks like you do. Now, what do you think happened to that blood?" "What?" "Your body absorbed it and sucked all the power from it and then my blood, mixed with yours." "So the blood flowing in my body is yours?" "About 75%, yes," he nodded. "Then you won''t drink my blood again?" Emilia asked with an innocent look on her face. "I don''t know. I do want to drink it, but your body is still recovering, and not to mention¡ª when I drink your blood, I will only be able to drink your real blood, not mine." "Your blood will get filtered, and you will be able to drink only my blood?" "Yes," Nero nodded and wondered, ''Is it just me, or is she bing smart now?'' ''Must be because of my blood.'' Nero praised himself. Emilia raised her hand and said, "I want to ask a question." "Stop doing that. You can ask questions anytime, so there is no need to raise your hand." "What will happen if I lose my remaining blood?" "You won''t lose it. My blood will make sure you don''t run out of your blood." "But what if that happens? What will happen to me?" Emilia asked curiously. Nero looked at Emilia for a while, and stared at her, then said in a solemn voice, "You will die." Emilia gulped down and muttered, "Then I won''t let you drink my blood." Nero ate some more crystals and started chewing them, which made cracking noises. Emilia was worried whether that noise was on the crystals breaking or Nero''s teeth cracking. "Eww, they taste disgusting," Nero spat them out. "Then stop eating them," Emilia remarked. Nero looked at the crystal and crushed it with fingers. "These stones¡­ they were made by me." "Huh?" "Remember I said I taught humans a technique to store their powers somewhere else?" Emilia nodded in reply. "This was what I was talking about." "But these crystals came from the demons." "Someone must have filled demonic energies inside them¡­ though, it must be some weak demon¡ª because these fakes were weak." Emilia was surprised, thinking how Nero could call those demons weak when her party members were having a hard time dealing with them. "But you said you made these crystals¡­ doesn''t that mean¡­" "No, no," Nero shook his hand and continued, "I did say that I made these stones, but I am not the only one who can make them." "I created the tique to create stones and taught it to others. Almost anyone can make them¡ª even the humans." "I just developed a technique to create the stones," Nero added again. "Can I make them too?" "You sure can. You just have to focus all your magic on your hand and gather it, then imagine a shape and slowly release your magic," he answered. "Once you are done with that, just empty your magic from that crystal, then it will be an ordinary crystal with no power in it¡ª and anyone would be able to use it." As Nero was exining things to Emilia, one of the hundreds of doors creak-opened, followed by the sudden gust of the wind that carried a stinky smell. It was so awful that even Nero stopped breathing¡ª but, suddenly, his eyes widened as if they were about to pop out from his eye sockets. Nero slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath, feeling his lungs with the smell. Then, he opened his eyes with pure rage on his face. "Why¡­ why is¡­ why is she here?" he muttered. Emilia stared at Nero in confusion, and as she was about to ask him what Nero meant, Nero raised his hand and pointed it to the creak-opened door. The creak was so thin that not even a hair could pass. Small magic circles appeared around the tips of Nero''s finger, then another big one around his arm, then one at his palm, one after that¡ª magic circles kept appearing. There was about a 50-meter distance between Nero and the door, and the entire distance was covered by nothing but hundreds of magic circles of different colors. Then, the small magic circle around Nero''s finger disappeared, and all the other magic circles lit up. Nero then flicked his finger, and the entire path between Nero and the door was razed. There wasn''t even a small particle left in the path, and the door was nowhere to be seen. Nero then looked at the open room, then looked at Emilia with the corner of his eye, and walked into the darkness inside the room. Chapter 13 - Blood Bottles BOOM! BANG! The demon''s head fell down as a man wielding an ax and a dagger in his handsnded beside it. He panted as he stood up. A hand reached out to him with a voice, "Are you okay, Brax?" "Yeah," Brax stood up. "What about you, Darius? You have been fighting them longer than me, and yes, you don''t look tired at all." Brax looked at thest demon standing in the door, raised his blood-coated sword, then dashed at the demon and shed it. "I am an S-rank adventurer." Darius picked up the crystal and put it in his bag. "How can you walk and run around with that huge-ass bag in your back?" Braxmented. The bag was about the size of two boars showed that Brax and Darius had killed over hundreds of demons. Creak~ The door opened. Brax looked at the door and sighed, "Are you sure we are not walking into some trap?" "We don''t know our way out, so we don''t have any other choice than follow the path." "But we have been walking and fighting for ages. I wouldn''t be surprised if a year had passed." Not even a day had passed. "The demons just keep spawning in all the chambers." "It''s like every chamber has demons, and once we defeat them, a door opens." Brax caught his breaths. "And when we go in, more demons spawn," Darius added. "How long will it continue?" "Who knows?" Darius took out a bottle from his bag and said, "This is thest bottle." Brax pped and said, "Toss it to me. I want to smear some on my ax." "Be careful not to waste too much," Darius said and tossed the bottle. Brax opened the cap and coated his ax with blood, while saying, "If we run out of this blood, we are done for." "Yeah." "I am thirsty and hungry¡­ we should have left one bottle for water." "If we had, then we would already be out of the blood." Brax stared at the bottle for a while and questioned with a curious took on his face, "Darius," "Hmm?" "Emilia''s blood... Or rather, angel''s blood works as an acid for demons, right?" "Yeah?" "How does it work on humans?" "What do you mean?" Darius questioned with a puzzled look on his face. "I am thirsty, and I am ready to drink anything¡­" Brax looked at the bottle. "Even an angel''s blood." "Are you out of your mind?! I already told you that this is thest bottle!" Darius yelled. "I know¡­ I know that. But¡­ I don''t think I can fight anymore. I am tired, and even with the blood¡­ I can''t¡­ fight¡­ any¡­ more" Brax kept stuttering as he stared at the bottle. "But we don''t know what might happen. What if angel''s blood has any other lethal effect on humans?" "Who knows? But at this point, I don''t give a fuck about anything. And besides¡­" Brax nced at Darius as he uncapped the bottle. "Angels were made to protect the humans, so I don''t think it can harm us." Brax moved the bottle to his mouth and drank three sips, then stopped. "Brax? Are you okay?" Brax stood quietly for a while, then looked at Darius and said with a surprised look on his face.,"All my thirst, hunger, and fatigue, everything is gone." "Really?" Darius rushed to Brax and snatched the bottle from his hand, then drank some sips. "You are right!" "This is awesome!" Darius looked inside the bottle andmented, "Only half left. We have to be careful now." He put the bottle in the bag and started walking. "Still, Darius," Brax followed him while hopping. "Aren''t you curious about how the angel''s blood works?" "Well, not really. I don''t like wasting my time on stupid stuff." Darius and Brax walked through the door and entered another chamber. As soon as they reached the center of the chamber, the door closed. Brax nced around as hemented, "This never ends, huh?" "Take out your weapons¡­ then can spawn from anywhere." Brax took out his ax while swinging it. Darius nudged him and yelled, "Stop spinning it. The blood will spritz the blood from it!" Brax and Darius kept walking in a defensive mode with their weapons out. "Weird. They should have spawned by now, don''t you think so, Brax?" "Yeah, and this chamber¡­ isn''t it smaller than all the other chambers?" The chamber was about half the size of the main chamber that had hundreds of doors. "And isn''t it darker than other chambers too?" Darius added. "We have been in the dark ever since we entered the dungeon, so it''s not really bothering me, to be honest." "That''s not what I am talking about!" Darius shouted. "Stop yelling in my ears." "This chamber is different from all the other chambers¡­ so what if the demons here are different too?" Darius wondered. "Why do you always think of the worst happenings?" "Let me tell you how I became an S rank adventurer." "By betraying and backstabbing everyone?" Braxmented. "No, well... You are not wrong, but what made mee this far was the greed of rewards. Imagine the worst and hope for the best." "Heh," they both chuckled. They walked while ncing around and making sure they didn''t get attacked. Suddenly, they stopped as if they had bumped into something. "What''s this?" Darius moved his hand in the air. "There is something here." Brax also moved his hands. "An invisible wall?" There was an invisible wall separating the two sides of the chamber. "Get back; I will break it." Brax walked some steps backward and then dashed at the wall as he swung his ax¡ª but nothing happened. "Not even a scratch." "Let me see, "Darius took out the bottle and sprinkled some blood at the wall¡ª- and the wall shined brightly. Then, it stopped. Darius nced at Brax as he moved his hands to the wall, but his hand passed. "It''s gone. The wall is gone!" Darius rejoiced, but Brax''s gaze was fixated on something else. Darius followed Brax''s gaze and saw something shining on the other side. "What''s that?" They both walked to that spot and saw something covered under ashes. It was a ss and something was shining under it. Brax slowly moved his hand, wiped the ash, and then looked at Darius with a surprised look on his face. Both Brax and Darious started wiping the ashes. Both of their eyes widened as Brax muttered, "An¡­ angel?" Chapter 14 - Angels Beauty "An¡­ angel?" There was an angel under the ss¡ª like a capsule. "What''s an angel doing here?" Darius muttered. "But¡­ isn''t it weird?" "What is?" "We don''t know why but we know this girl is an angel," Brax stated. "Isn''t this because of the aura around this capsule?" "Maybe¡­" Brax looked at the capsule and muttered, "She is beautiful." "That''s an angel for you. They are carefully crafted by gods." "She is more beautiful than Emilia¡­ like 100 times more beautiful, or maybe even more." Darius slid his hand on the ss and licked his lips, then said, "Now we know the difference between the fake angel and the real angel." Brax nced at Darius and tried to say something but stopped after seeing the look on Darius'' face. "Emilia was nothingpared to this beauty," added Darius. Darius then looked at Brax and reached his hand towards him. "What?" questioned Brax. "Give me the ax." Brax gave the ax to Darius and asked, "What are you going to do with it?" Darius grabbed the ax while saying, "what else? I am going to break this capsule and take this angel out." Darius Swung his ax at the capsule-- but Brax grabbed Darius'' hand and stopped him. "Wait! What are you doing?" Brax yelled. "Are you deaf or something? I just said I am going to take this angel out." "What if she attacks us? This isn''t Emilia who was useless. This angel might attack us," Brax grabbed Darius'' cor and continued, "And even a so-called S-rank like you can''t win against a real angel!" Darius put down his ax and pondered, "But¡­ what if she doesn''t wake up? She is sealed here, so I don''t think she will wake up until someone unseals her." "But what if this capsule is the seal¡ª?!" Suddenly, the ss of the capsule started breaking. Darius and Brax nced at each other, then looked at the capsule and jumped back in fear. "I told you! See, the ss is breaking!" Braxmented. "Stop shouting, and get ready to fight," "Fight? Are you an idiot? There is no way we can win against a real angel." Brax was never suited to be an adventurer, and he only became one to get his hands on the girls. The crack on the capsule widened and widened, then eventually broke, and the angel''s body hovered in the air before falling to the ground. Brax and Darius stared at the angel for some time, then looked at each other and nodded. Brax slowly walked to the angel, and Darius followed him. "Is she awake?" Darius asked. "No¡­ her eyes are closed, and the aura feels a lot lesser now." "Is she dead?" "Who knows? Do angels breathe? Do they have a heart?" They walked a little more closer to the angel. "The only angel I have seen and met is¡­ was Emilia, and she was a half-angel." Brax stopped and looked at Darius, then asked with a curious look on his face, "Do you think Emilia is dead?" "Of course she is! We killed her, remember?" "But do ''you'' think she is dead? I mean, she was a half-angel. They can''t die by getting stabbed, do they?" "Sadly," Darius aimed his sword at the angel and spoke, "We can''t go back and see if she ''is'' really dead or not." "My guess is that some demons ate her." "Heh!" Darius scoffed. "What was that about? Did I pass a joke or something?" Darius shook his head and said, "No, but it was funnier than a joke." "What do you mean?" "You really ''are'' stupid, aren''t you?" Darius looked at Brax and chuckled, "If an angel''s blood kills demons, do you think the demons can eat angel''s flesh?" "Oh!" Brax''s eyes widened in realization. "But what if a dead angel''s blood or flesh has no effect on demons? I mean, we took her blood while she was alive, so it''s still working." Darius looked at Brax with a confused look on his face, "Howe you are that stupid?" "Shut up!" They walked to the angel and finally saw her entire body. "So¡­ beautiful." She was jade-like beauty with silver hair and wearing a single white dress. Darius moved his hand towards the angel''s face with a wicked smile on his face. "What are you trying to do?" Brax questioned. "What else? Look at her face¡­ her body. It''s inviting me to vite her." "Are you out of your mind?! She is an angel!" Darius stopped and looked at Brax, then said with a serious look on his face, "Brax, you and I, we both are womanizers. We have tasted all kinds of women of all the possible races." "Don''t you think¡­ we should try this angel?" he added. "But what if she wakes up?" "Who cares? And you should know that once we are inside them, they can''t help but submit to us." Brax looked at the angel''s face, then moved his gaze down slowly to her legs. "You are right. Hell, I won''t even give a fuck if I get killed by this angel," He licked his lips and continued, "My death would be worth it." They both looked at each other, then smirked widely and let go of their weapons. Darius moved his hand towards the angel''s face and touched her lips. "They are so soft." THUD! THUMP! Brax looked back to see demons walking towards them. He shook Darius and grabbed his weapon. "The demons are here! How did they get here so suddenly?" "Get ready¡ª" Brax nced at Darius, but Darius was still touching the angel''s face. "What the hell are you doing?! Pick up your weapon, or we will get killed!" The demons dashed at them. Brax jumped and decapitated all the demons in his way. While Darius was still touching the angel''s face. "Darius!" Brax shouted. Some demons dashed at Darius while Brax kept yelling, but Darius paid no attention. He was enchanted by the angel''s beauty. Darius grabbed his sword without looking back and shed the demons, then stood up as he looked at Brax. "Why are you disturbing me?!" "Snap out of it!" More demons appeared and rushed to Darius and Brax. Darius looked furious and dashed into the horde of the demons. Brax did the same. They killed all the present demons, but more demons appeared. "Where are theying from?!" Darius yelled. Darius took out the bottle and smeared it all over his sword. "Pass it to me." Darius passed the bottle. With Emilia''s blood coated on their weapons, all they had to do is touch the demons with the weapons, and they would disintegrate into nothing. "Hey¡­ Brax, is it just me, or are they too much of them?" "You are right." The demons surrounded them from the sides, and Brax and Darius couldn''t do anything but keep their weapons up. After a while, the demons dashed at them. Darius and Brax killed as many demons as they could, but they eventually got outnumbered and mmed to the wall. Brax tried to take out the bottle but noticed that the bottle had fallen down when they were mmed to the wall. They both started sweating and looked at the angel lying on the ground beside them, then looked at the bottle lying in the center of the chamber. After ncing between the angel and the bottle a couple of times, they both nodded to each other. Brax dashed at the angel with an ax in his hand and raised it to cut the angel''s head. BOOM! BANG! "..." Brax stopped and looked in the direction of the noise. SWOOSH! The demons and Darius also turned their gazes to the sound. SNAP~ All the demons present in the room disappeared after the snap, and there stood a handsome young man with nothing but rage on his face¡ª looking at Brax and Darius. Chapter 15 - Stupid, Greedy Mortals "Wait¡­ hey... Wait! What''s with you?" Emilia shouted into a dark chamber. She was following Nero, who was walking in front of her. "Nero! Slow a down a little." CREAK! Another door opened, and Nero and Emilia walked in. As soon as they reached the center, demons spawned and turned into crystals as soon as Nero snapped. Nero was clearing every chamber in seconds. Another door opened, and they walked in. ''What''s wrong with him? He suddenly got angry'' Emilia questioned herself. She then recalled what he said earlier. ''Why is she here? What did he mean by that?'' Emilia wondered. ''Could it be that someone he knows is also sealed here? Or¡­'' her eyes widened. ''Someone who sealed him?'' Nero was walking fast, but Emilia was practically running to catch up to Nero. ''Why would he get angry unless it''s someone who hurt him in the past?'' Emilia jumped to a conclusion. SNAP~ Emilia came back to her senses and ran faster. "Why¡­ why¡­ why is she here?" Nero muttered again. ''He is saying it again. He looks scary¡­ more scary than¡­'' Emilia hugged herself as Darius, and Brax''s face shed before her eyes. Suddenly, Nero stopped, and so did Emilia. ''What is this feeling? My body is trembling,'' Emilia gulped down and nced at Nero. Nero raised his hand and moved his fingers in an unusual way. Emilia carefully looked at his hand. He formed a fist then raised his index finger, and a giant magic circle appeared before his finger. He slowly moved his hand and pointed his finger at the door as he walked it. After walking to the center of the chamber, he snapped, and as soon as the next door creak opened, Nero flicked his finger, and the door was destroyed. He repeated his action for 33 chambers. ''Her presence just keeps getting stronger and stronger,'' Nero clenched his fist. After clearing four more chambers, Nero''s breathing was getting louder and louder. ''Is he tired?'' Emilia wondered. He wasn''t tired; he was just trying to calm down and hold his anger. BOOM! BAANG! He shattered another door, but the chamber was quite different. Usually, the demons would spawn when they reached the center, but this chamber already had demons. Without wasting much time, Nero snapped, and all the demons were annihted. Nero walked further in and saw the angel lying to the ground and a man holding an ax beside her. To Nero, it looked like that man was trying to decapitate the angel''s head, and it was true. Emilia walked in as she panted and said, "Finally, I caught up to¡ª" She stopped when she saw the two men, and her face went pale. Emilia was behind Nero, so the two men didn''t see her, but Emilia could see them clearly from the side. "Darius¡­ Brax¡­" Nero walked further, and his face showed pure rage. "Another demon?" Darius muttered. Even though there was no obvious sign of Nero looking like a demon, Darius called Nero a demon. "Let me take care of him!" Brax dashed at Nero with his ax and grabbed the bottle on his way. Brax jumped and aimed his ax at Nero''s neck. Nero paid no attention to Brax, and his eyes were fixated on the angel. Brax swung his ax, but before it could even touch Nero, Nero swung his hand, and Brax was sent flying to the ceiling¡ª then fell to the ground beside Darius. Emilia was still standing at the door with a pale face. Her memories started haunting her again. ''If you just let that scene haunt you forever, then it would be no different than dying.'' Emilia remembered what Nero had told her. She gulped down and slowly walked in. While Nero walked to the angel and sat on his knees. He moved his hand to her face and looked at her. His face showed no rage or anger. He smiled gently and rubbed his thumb on the angel''s cheek. "Hey¡­" Nero inspected the angel''s body with his eyes and muttered, "Sophia¡­ can you hear me?" His smile and gaze looked so pure and innocent, just like how a mother would look at her child. He then took a deep breath and looked at Darius and Brax. Nero stood up, and his gaze turned into a re as his face frowned. "You mortals never learn when you should stop, do you?" ''What''s wrong? I can''t move my body.'' Darius panicked. ''I am scared? Me? An S-rank adventurer is scared?'' "Stay away, you monster!" Darius yelled as he grabbed the bottle from Brax and spritzed it on Nero¡ª much to his surprise, nothing happened to Nero. "That''s absurd! There is no way¡ª!" Nero pinned Darius down by cing his leg on Darius'' chest. "Now then, what does the mortal want?" "Let me go¡­" Darius stopped when finally noticed Emilia. "Impossible. Why is she still alive?!" Nero looked back and saw Emilia walking into the chamber. "Do you know them¡­ or are they the one who¡­" Nero tried to ask Emilia, but he knew the answer as soon as he saw Emilia''s face. "Oo~" Nero smirked then looked at Darius and Brax, "So these are the two rats. Nice, very nice." Nero picked up Brax and crushed his hands so hard that Brax''s hands started bleeding, and his skin, including muscles were torn apart. "Aaaa!" Brax screamed in pain. "Oo~? Does that hurt?" Nero ripped Brax''s one hand. "Does that hurt? How do you think it must have felt to Emilia, huh?" Nero ripped Brax''s other hand. "Stop!" Brax yelled. "Stop, you say? Alright, I will stop." Nero threw Brax on the ground as he grunted in pain. Brax started crawling to the exit, but Nero grabbed Brax''s leg and said with a wide smirk on his face, "I forgot to ask one thing." "Let me go! Please, I¡­ I didn''t want to do it. Darius! He forced me to do it. He said if I don''t do that, he will kill me. I had no other choice. Please let me go!" Brax begged for mercy. "No, no," Nero shook his head. "That''s not what I am talking about." Nero grabbed Brax by his cor and raised him, "What were you going to do with Sophia when I entered the room?" "..." Brax gulped down. ''"Hmm? What were you going to do with her?" "I¡­" "Yeah?" Nero nodded. "I was¡­" "You were¡­?" "I was just trying to get some more angel''s blood." "And? How exactly?" "I was trying to cut her¡ª" Before Brax could finish his sentence, Nero crushed Brax''s neck so hard that his head fell off his body. "Stupid, greedy mortals." Nero threw Brax''s body, and it mmed into the wall. "Now then," Nero cracked his fist and looked at Darius, "How shall I deal with you?" Chapter 16 - Immortality "What shall I do with you?" Nero cracked his fists as he approached Darius. Darius grabbed his sword and dashed at the angel, then aimed the tip of the sword to the angel''s neck. "If youe any closer, I will chop her neck into two," Darius said, burying the sword into the angel''s neck. "Don''t you dare!" "Then just back up if you don''t want me to do that." "A mere weapon can''t affect an angel." "Oh? Is that so? You look panicked enough." ''I can''t even cast a barrier as his sword is piercing Sophi''s neck.'' Nero clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "Fine, first take of that sword and move away from here." "I won''t do that. Do you think I am a fool like you?" ''Only if he lifts his sword¡ªeven a little bit, I can cast a barrier'' Nero was clenching his fists so hard that he had started bleeding. "Listen, mortal. I was nning to kill you slowly." "I was going to skin you alive and slowly chop you into pieces and feed ''you'' to you. But if you throw that sword, I will give you a painless death," Nero growled. Darius couldn''t kill Sophia even if he wanted to, because if he did, he would lose his only ticket to get out of here. And Nero would have given him the most painful death possible. "Did you really threatened me when ''I'' am threatening you?" Nero''s fury was indescribable; he was barely holding his anger. "Would you step back, or do I need to chop some angel here?" "Fine, fine!" Nero then remembered his promise to Emilia. ''What about her revenge? If I let this mortal go now, I am not sure when will I catch him again, and if I don''t step back, he will kill Sophia'' "It''s fine!" Emilia shouted. "We will step back, so let her go." "Oh! Look who is speaking. The slutty angel who sold herself to the devil," Darius insulted Emilia. Emilia was already scared, and her body trembled with fear, but she stepped out to help Nero. Nero nced at Emilia, then looked at Darius and said, "Let her go now." "How should I believe you won''t do anything to me?" "I promise I won''t do anything to you." Nero nned to rip him alive as soon as he stepped away from Sophia. "Oh? Devil''s promise? Well, no. I don''t believe anyone in this world." "Evil expect evil, huh?" "Damn right!" Darius looked at Emilia and said with a smirk on his face, "Come here." Emilia didn''t move and looked at Nero. "I saide here!" Emilia slowly walked to Darius. As soon as Emilia was near Darius, Darius stood up and grabbed Emilia from behind, then ced his sword on Emilia''s neck. "Hehe!" Darius dragged Emilia to the door with him, then stopped. "Let, Emilia, go," Nero warned. Darius smirked and shouted, "A foolish demon and a naive angel!" Darius kicked Emilia and then swung his sword to chop Emilia''s head. SLASH! It all happened in a matter of seconds. "You¡­! Haha!" Dariusughed. "You really are a foolish demon!" Darius ran away through the door. As soon as he passed through the door, his body shined and he disappeared into thin air. When Darius swung his sword to cleave Emilia''s head, Nero jumped in between, and his neck got decapitated, but there was no sign of blood. Nero couldn''t use any of his attacks as Darius was using Emilia as a shield, and all that happened in a matter of seconds so the only thing Nero could think of is to physically attack Darius. But since his body and powers were still unstable because of the seals, when he tried to use his godspeed, he ended up running faster than he thought and got his head sliced. Emilia dropped to her knees in shock as Nero''s head rolled to her. Tears trailed down like rain from her eyes as she looked at Nero''s face. She moved her trembling hands towards Nero''s head, grabbed it, and then slowly moved it to her chest to hug it. "Hey, what are you doing?" Emilia heard a voice. Emilia threw Nero''s head in shock. "Ow! It hurts. Why would you do that?" "Why are you¡­ are you a ghost?" "No, I am a demon. And¡­ it seems¡­ I really have be an immortal." "You are alive?" Emilia asked as he wiped her tears. "I guess¡­ I am?" Emilia once again moved her hands to grab Nero''s head. "Uhh¡­ can you¡­ see where my rest of the body is?" Emilia nced around and spotted Nero''s body. "Yeah," she sobbed. "Can you either bring my body here or turn my face towards it so I can control it?" Emilia picked up Nero''s head and put it on herp. "Can you really see everything? Emilia questioned. "Yeah," Nero''s body started walking towards Emilia. "How are you controlling your body?" "No idea. This is my first time getting my head chopped like this." Nero''s body picked up his head and fixed it on his neck. The flesh and the skin attached like it was never cut. Emilia stood up and touched Nero''s face. "Did it hurt?" she asked with a concerned look on her face. "Nothing hurts me¡ª hey! Would you stop touching me like that?!" Emilia was touching Nero''s face like a cat ying with a ball. She stopped and looked into Nero''s eyes before saying, "You saved me again." "I wasn''t trying to save you or anything," Nero turned around and said with a sigh, "I was just trying to send his head flying with a punch. But as soon as he let you go, he swung his sword¡­ the time was too little to¡­ and my body was unstable, so..." Nero was already confused enough about his immortality. ''How and when did it happen?'' "So you are saying you tripped when you tried to run, and¡ª" "No!" Nero turned back to Emilia and slowly moved forward as Emilia walked backward while staring into Nero''s eyes¡ª but stopped when she hit the wall. Nero pushed Emilia against the wall and said in a solemn voice, "I can be anything, but not stupid." "I didn''t call you stupid, and¡­." Emilia''s face flushed as she closed her eyes, "You are too close." Nero exhaled sharply and walked to the center of the chamber. "Why didn''t you snap?" Emilia asked. Nero didn''t reply and nced at the angel lying on the ground. "If you had snapped, then you could have killed him¡­ right?" Nero took a deep breath and looked at Emilia. "He and¡­" Nero pointed his gaze at Brax''s headless body and said, "They both had drank your blood. Even if you are half-angel, your blood can make a normal human invulnerable and strong for a certain period of time." Emilia looked at Nero with a puzzled but calm face. "In other words, they were as strong as you for some time. I have already said that my snap doesn''t do anything. It''s just a trigger to unleash my power. The stronger the enemy, the harder I need to snap. There is nothing I can''t defeat; there never was¡­ and I don''t think there is one now who can rival me." Nero''s snap doesn''t direct to a certain individual, but it directs to a certain limit of power the individual consists. So far, Nero was snapping ording to the power level of the demons, who were the weakest in Nero''s opinion. He was too powerful to control his power, and currently, his powers were unstable because of his dead cores. But Darius and Brax had drank Emilia''s blood, which made them more powerful than a normal human, so Nero would have needed to snap harder ording to Darius'' power level. But if Nero had snapped, it would have endangered not only Emilia''s life but also Sophia''s. Emilia slowly walked to Nero and held his hand. "What are you doing?" Nero asked. "What¡­ what would have happened if you had snapped?" Emilia asked. "You might have also died. And besides¡­" Nero looked at the angel and said with a gentle smile on his face, "I can''t let Sophi''s life be in danger." "I would have died?" "You would have been wiped out from existence," Nero shot a bitter smile at Emilia. "I am far too strong. And now¡­. for some reason, I am immortal." "Talk about ironic," Nero scoffed. Nero looked at Emilia and noticed she looked sad and disappointed. ''Is this because I let that mortal go?'' Nero was convinced that Emilia was no different than the people who used Nero and then betrayed him. "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have gotten hurt, or he wouldn''t have run away." Nero''s eyes widened in surprise as he chuckled and patted Emilia''s head. "It wasn''t your fault. I was sealed for a long time, and my body and powers are still unstable, so that''s the only reason that mortal was able to escape. But don''t worry, he couldn''t have gone far, I¡ª" The chamber started rumbling. "What''s happening?" Emilia questioned. After some seconds, the rumbling stopped. "Even if I had chased him, or tried to risk yours and Sophi''s life by attacking him, he would have survived because of the prison realm. The route was cleared as soon as Sophi''s seal broke, and the guards were awakened." "So we can''t find him now?" "Of course we can. But first, we need to get out of here." Nero closed his eyes and raised his hands in the air. "Are you trying to open some portal?" Emilia asked curiously. "No, I am trying to reset my soul cores. Can you keep an eye on Sophi?" Emilia watched Nero as he began muttering something. After about ten minutes, Nero opened his eyes and found Emilia still standing on the same spot and staring at him. ''Idiot,'' Nero walked to the angel and picked her up as he carried her in his arms. "Let''s go now." They left the chamber and walked forward¡ª suddenly, the scenery changed, and it turned into a giant arena. "Are we out?" Emilia asked. "No," Nero shook his head as he let out a big sigh. "What''s this ce?" "Two seals were broken from the prison realm. So that means¡­." Nero nced at the right and saw a colossal titan standing. Then Nero looked to his left and saw a colossal statue holding a huge spear and a gigantic sword. "... two guards to fight." Nero sighed. Nero would have easily chase after Darius, but he couldn''t. Darius wasn''t sealed in the prison realm, so he could leave just by passing through the door¡ª although he himself wasn''t aware of that because they never tried to leave the chambers they entered. They just kept moving forward and never looked back. While Nero was sealed in the prison realm, he had to defeat the guards to leave this ce. So chasing after Darius was pointless as he was transported to the entry of the dungeons soon as he passed through the chamber''s door. Chapter 17 - Guards Of The Prison Realm "Two seals were broken from the prison realm. So that means¡­ two guards to fight." There was a colossal titan on the right side and a colossal statue on the left. SIGH~ Nero sighed. "What will happen now?" Emilia asked. "I need to defeat them to get out of here." "But Dar¡ª" Emilia stopped because she didn''t want to speak Darius'' name, and continued "... he left without any problem." Emilia didn''t want to speak Darius'' name from her mouth again. "He was a mortal, and he wasn''t sealed here. While Sophia and I were sealed." "Can you defeat them?" "Of course I can." "But they are so big." "Size doesn''t matter." Nero ced Sophia on the ground beside Emilia and walked forward. "There is nothing I can''t defeat." Nero looked at his right and said, "This guard is for me." Then pointed his finger at his left, "And this one is for Sophia. But I need to take care of both." Emilia bit her lips and muttered, "Can I help somehow?" Nero looked back in surprise and said as he chuckled, "Your powers are still regenerating, so rest for now." Emilia nodded with a disappointed look on her face. Nero sighed and scratched his cheek, "I guess you can do something." "Really?!" Emilia confirmed with a resolute expression on her face. "Yeah, look after Sophia, would you? She is definitely not immortal, and I am damn sure about it." Emilia''s face slowly lost its resolution as she puffed her cheeks. "Okay." Nero shook his head as he sighed and nced at the two colossal guards. "Prison realm not only seals the immortals but also seals their powers and magic¡ªand in this arena, that''s active." "Your magic and powers are also sealed?" "For now, yeah-- until I defeat these two guards. Even gods must follow the rules of the realms." "But how can you fight without your magic and power?" Emilia asked worriedly. Nero stretched his hands and cracked his fists as he walked further. "I survived twenty years of my life without using them, so I am sure I can easily defeat these mere puppets." "Let''s see," Nero exhaled softly as he looked at the titan to the right. "It''s called ''Zay'', huh? And..." Nero then looked at his right to the statue and uttered, "It''s called ''Say''? Talk aboutme." Nero spread his hands and formed fists, then joined both hands and pped loudly. Emilia watched Nero as he raised his right hand and swiped his thumb on all of his fingers. "O~ blood of mine, heed my call and be my power," Nero muttered. Blood came out from Nero''s fingers, and it gathered around his arm. Nero grabbed the air around his right arm with his left hand, as if he was grabbing an imaginary sheath¡ª and tightened his grip then pulled his left hand back¡ª as if he was pulling out a sword from a sheath. The next moment, Nero was holding a red sword made from his blood, and its edges were moving like the blood was still floating. "I thought you said the power and magic are sealed here," Emiliamented. "This is not magic, this is art¡ª and art can''t be forgotten or sealed." Nero posed with a sword and took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly. "I am d I read that book." Nero nced back and forth at the statue and the titan, supposedly waiting for them to make any move. The eyes of the statue turned to Nero. Nero focused his gaze on the statue and waited for it to attack¡ª but the titan attacked instead by punching the ground. Nero jumped and dodged the punch, then hovered in the air for quite a while. Nero didn''t have any ability to fly, but he could jump and stay in the air for a while by making his body light. Nero looked down at the spot where the titan punched and saw a crack. "Why do I suddenly feel hungry?" Nero muttered andnded on the ground. ''As much as I hate to say, taking care of both guards at once would be hard¡ª because I need to keep my eyes on both of them.'' ''If one of them tried to attack Sophia while I am fighting the other¡ª that''s thest thing I want.'' Nero took a deep breath and raised his sword. "Don''t make me angry." Emilia was carefully watching Nero, but suddenly, her gaze fell on the statue¡ª which was looking back at her. Emilia gulped down in fear as she stood beside Sophia. The titan once again punched, but Nero jumped with the speed of light and made his way to the titan''s face¡ª but the statue swung his sword down at Nero. "Nero!" Emilia shouted. Nero tried to block the sword with his ''blood-sword'', but his sword broke just by the impact, and Nero fell to the ground¡ªnded on his two feet and stopped right beside Emilia. "Are you okay?" Emilia grabbed Nero. "Yeah¡­ I only read the first two pages of that book." Emilia gave Nero a worried look and stared into his eyes. "What?" Nero asked. "You speak too much." Nero''s face twitched as he pushed Emilia to the side. "You just focus on keeping Sophia safe." Saying that, Nero jumped into the air andunched himself at the statue. The statue once again swung its sword. Nero was unarmed, but his face showed no fear¡ª in fact, it was full of confidence. At the same time, the titan swung his hand to punch Emilia. Nero jumped down as he yelled, "I thought I said ''Don''t make me angry''!" Nero jumped on the titan''s hand and kicked to divert its punch¡ª then, Nero immediately jumped back up and punched on the titan''s face¡ª which made the titan stumbled on its feet. The titan moved his hand to grab Nero, but Nero jumped down, then again jumped up to kick the titan''s face. Everything was happening so fast that Emilia could barely see Nero fighting. Nero repeated the same tactic for a while¡ªthen the statue started attacking too. The titan was swinging its fists, and the statue was swinging its sword and spear. However, Nero was overwhelming them even without using his powers. "So¡­ cool," Emilia muttered. Chapter 18 - Walking Curse Nero jumped and punched, then kicked the titan--then jumped to the statue and kicked it on the helmet. The statue was holding a sword in one hand and a spear in the other one, so it couldn''t defend itself. But the titan''s hands were free, and it was moving its hands to stop Nero. Neronded and jumped to punch the titan¡ª but the titan grabbed Nero and threw him at Emilia with full force. Emilia''s eyes widened as she saw Nero was going to crash¡ª but, as Nero was about to hit Emilia, he stopped in the air as Emilia fell down on her knees beside Sophia. Nero had wings made of blood, and they were beautiful and shining crimson. Emilia caught a nce of Nero''s face and saw him smirking as though he was enjoying that fight. Nero once again jumped, but this time¡ª he was much faster than before. He punched the titan, and it was brought to its knees. Nero then kicked the titan''s face, and it fell on its back. After kicking the titan, Nero flew to the statue¡ª but the statue started spinning its spear. Nero stopped in the air and noticed that the titan was trying to grab him from behind. SIGH~ Nero sighed quietly and dove down, then flew back up before punching the titan again. The statue swung its sword, but Nero dodged it in the air and started running on the sword upside down. Nero flew past the statue''s hand and severed it by waving his hand in the air¡ª then, Nero grabbed the statue''s sword and cleaved the titan into two as it turned into ck ashes and disintegrated. Nero plunged the sword in the ground and stood straight on its hilt. "One down. Now time to babysit the statue." Nero dashed in the air to the statue¡ª due to which the sword he plunged in the ground bent a little¡ª but as Nero was about to reach the statue, it started spinning the spear. "Come on! Just give up already." Neronded on the ground. He then stood there for a while as if he was thinking something. The statue aimed the spear at Nero and attacked him¡ª but Nero didn''t move. "Nero!" Emilia shouted. "Watch out!" Emilia stood up and began running towards Nero¡ª but she was toote. The spear prated Nero, or so Emilia thought, but as soon as the spear touched Nero''s body, it started evaporating. The statue kept plunging the spear at Nero, and the entire spear eventually evaporated. Emilia couldn''t believe her eyes, and she was about to open her mouth to call Nero but stopped after looking at Nero''s smirk. "How¡­ scary," she muttered. "Well, well. I am so cursed that none of the blessings work on me¡ª and this spear¡­ this statue is one of the guards from heavens¡ª and guess what? Their attacks won''t work on me here because I currently don''t have my power. I am nothing but a walking curse right now." Nero smirked wider. "Talk about ironic." Nero raised his hand in the air, and the identical spear appeared before his hand¡ª even the spear size was the same¡ª just it was made from blood, and it was shining crimson-red. Emilia sighed in relief, seeing Nero was still the same ''Nero''. Nero walked one step forward and walked two more steps¡ª then, he disappeared from Emilia''s sight. Emilia looked up in the sky and saw Nero prating the spear in the statue''s head. The statue turned into golden ashes and disintegrated into thin air. Emilia smiled bitterly as if she was hiding her pain. "He defeated them like it was nothing." Emilia was scared, knowing how strong Nero was, and she was d that he was on her side. Nero stayed in the air for a while and looked up in the sky. "I know this sky is fake, but if you are watching this¡ª I am out! The seal has finally broken! And I aming to kick your ass!" Neronded in front of Emilia, and his wings disappeared as he stared into Emilia''s eyes. Emilia stared back at him and waited for Nero to say something as she was too scared to speak. "I guess there was no need to read that book," Neromented. Emilia squinted her eyes and frowned her face. "If you are going to ask about my wings, then I have no idea how they popped out all of a sudden." Emilia chuckled and said with a grin on her face, "You speak too much." Nero walked to Sophia as he said, "That''s the second time you said that." Nero picked up Sophia and carried her in his arms, then stood there. Emilia stood beside Nero, and after waiting for a while, she nced around. "So¡­ how do we go back?" she asked. "I defeated the guard, so we should be out by now." "What if¡ª" "Keep quiet." Emilia was trying to say something, but Nero shut her up. He nced around and kept ncing around. He was looking all over the arena erratically¡ª as if he could see something or someone. "Nero?" Nero looked back in Emilia''s direction and yelled, "I don''t know what you are doing here, but--!" Emilia looked back to see a male figure with two big horns and red skin jumping back far away in the corner of the arena. His face clearly showed how scared he was. ''I didn''t even sense him here.'' Emilia thought as she hid behind Nero. "But! Don''t evere after me, do you hear me, Kay? And if you do, I am going to raid the hell and destroy it¡ª before I destroy the heavens." He nodded and disappeared. Nero exhaled sharply and looked at Emilia. "What are you doing?" "Hiding behind you?" Nero scoffed softly. "You don''t have to hide as long as I am with you." Emilia''s face flushed as she nced at Nero and bit her lips after looking at Sophia. "That titan; Zay, was a low ranking guard from the gates hell¡ª sent for me, and that statue; Say, was a low ranking guard from the gates of heaven¡ª sent to fight Sophia. "Who was the person¡­ just now?" Emilia asked curiously. She wasn''t sure what to call the entity she just saw. It certainly wasn''t a human, but it didn''t give the vibes of a demon either. "Kay, the leader of the guards from the gates of the mortal realm." Emilia looked at Nero and nodded with a puzzled face. SIGH~ "It should happen now," Nero uttered. The scenery changed, and they were standing in front of a wall. Emilia nced around and saw a one-way path, and then she looked at Nero. "We are out of the prison realm," they both said in unison. "Yeah, we are," Nero added. Emilia still couldn''t believe she was able to escape her fate and death like that. "Apparently, no one has ever escaped from the prison realm¡ª we might just be the first one¡­" He stopped and sighed softly. "If you don''t count that mortal, though he wasn''t sealed there, so yeah, we are the first one." Before Nero was sealed, Nero hadn''t heard from anyone or anything escaping from the prison realm¡ª and he had no idea or knowledge of anyone escaping after he was sealed. Chapter 19 - Mortal Realm Emilia started sniffing and sobbing now that she was out of the prison realm. "So much happened, but¡­ but I am still alive." Emilia sobbed. "There is no meaning of being alive if there is no reason to be alive," Nero uttered as he started walking. "What do you mean?" "Meaning that there is nothing great in being alive¡ª if¡­ you don''t have any reason to be alive." "How is that any different from what you just said a while ago?" Emilia wondered and followed Nero. "I suppose you are right. But then again, it''s hard to exin, and even if I exin¡ª like I just did¡ª you wouldn''t understand, so leave it." Emilia clenched her fists and stopped her face from twitching. "I can finally see the moons when I exit from this dungeon." "Moons?" "Yeah, I have one of my own." ''Did he hit his head somewhere, or is he just happy that he is finally free that he is not making any sense.'' Emilia followed Nero as he carried Sophia in his arms. ''Who is she anyway? He looked so angry but when he saw her¡­ all his anger vanished. He looks at her like¡­ he loves her or something.'' She pouted. "Even though he did ''that'' with me," Emilia muttered. Nero nced back at Emilia as he kept walking forward. "Did you say something?" "..." Emilia didn''t answer. "Hey, I asked if you said something. Can you say it again? I couldn''t hear." "..." No reply. "Are you ignoring me?" "..." Still no answer. Annoyed, Nero looked back as he said, "I don''t like when someone¡ª" Emilia wasn''t there. Nero''s eyes widened as he looked around in panic. "Hey! Where did you go?!" ''She was right here¡­ '' The marks on Nero''s cheekbone shined for a moment and went back to normal. Nero walked back a few steps and found Emilia crouching in the corner. He sighed in relief and stood beside Emilia. "Have you taken a liking to this dungeon?" Neromented. Emilia didn''t say anything and kept looking down. Nero found it weird and shook Emilia with his foot since his hands were carrying Sophia. Emilia looked up at Nero with her eyes full of tears. "What happened? Why are you crying? Is it because of what I said a while ago?" Emilia shook her head and pointed her finger at what she was looking at. Nero walked forward to see what Emilia was pointing her finger at¡ª and saw a hand. Nero looked at the arm closely with a confused yet calm face. Then, he raised his brows and asked, "Is this perhaps the Matt guy?" SNIFF! Emilia nodded as she sobbed. "Yes." After Darius and Brax killed Matt with the demons, more demons spawned and ate Matt. Nero looked at Emilia as he thought, ''Why is an angel crying for a human? This girl is different¡­ at least I hope so, because I don''t want to kill such a kind girl.'' Nero cleared his throat and uttered, "Why are you crying? I don''t understand." "He¡­ he died because of me." "How was that your fault?" Nero scoffed. "If I wasn''t¡­ if I hadn''t agreed to go further in, then maybe¡­ maybe Matt would still be alive." she sobbed. "I don''t understand. I get it that he died because of those two mortals, but it wasn''t your fault. It was this mort¡ª " Nero stopped and exhaled. "It was Matt''s fault that he followed you. He died because he followed that party¡ª so it''s not your fault." "But¡­" "Don''t me yourself for something you are not responsible for, or you would just be living in nothing but a lie." Emilia cried for a while, wiped her tears as she sobbed, and then started digging the ground with her bare hands. "What are you doing?" Nero asked. "Making a grave to bury Matt." "You are going to bury a hand?" Nero scoffed. Emilia red at Nero with her teary eyes. "How can you say something like that?" "Don''t look at me like that." Nero shrugged. "I was once like you¡ª kind, naive, and foolish¡ª always wanted to help everyone, always wanted to protect everyone¡ª and look where I ended up? I got betrayed and sealed by the people whom I trusted the most." Emilia ignored Nero and kept digging the grave. Nero sighed softly and shook his head, then pointed his finger at the ground. "Stay back." BOOM! "Is this big enough, or do you want a bigger grave?" Nero said as he looked at the medium-sized hole in the ground. Emilia picked up Matt''s hand and ced it in the hole, then covered it with rocks and sand. Nero exined sharply as he started walking, expecting Emilia to follow him¡ª but he didn''t hear any footsteps, so he looked back only to see Emilia still sitting there on her knees. Nero watched Emilia as she chanted something with her eyes closed. "Gods won''t hear your prayers¡ª in case you were praying," Neromented. After some seconds, Emilia opened her eyes and looked at Nero: "You need to have faith." Nero scoffed as he said, "Preposterous! Are you seriously asking a demon to have faith in gods? And never say that word again in front of me!" "Don''t yell; you are scaring me." "Did you forget what happened thest time you tried to be kind? You got betrayed and killed, didn''t you?" "..." Emilia couldn''t say anything. "And after that, what happened? You summoned those so-called angels, and what did they do? They left you to die!" "...." "Tell me, what were you feeling when you were betrayed and left to die? Did you feel the despair, and all you could do was to wait for the death toe?" Nero frowned his face as he continued, "What''s wrong? No funnyeback now¡ª because I am telling the facts?" "I guess you are right." Chapter 20 - You Speak Too Much Nero was walking with hasty steps, and Emilia was trying to catch up to him. "Thank you," Emilia uttered. Nero stopped and looked back with a puzzled look on his face. "I think I said some harsh things to you, so why are you saying thank you?" "Not for that," Emilia shook her head. "I am thanking you for helping me make Matt''s grave." Nero sighed and began walking again as Emilia tried to match his pace. Emilia looked at Nero''s back and couldn''t take her eyes off it. ''His wings looked so beautiful,'' she thought. She still couldn''t forget the epic battle of Nero with those guards. "What about you?" Emilia asked. "What do you mean?" "Earlier, you said there is no meaning of being alive if there is no reason to be alive, right?" "Yeah, so?" "What''s your reason to be alive?" "Hmm?" Nero took a deep breath then uttered, "There were many reasons to stay alive, but for now¡­ there is none." "Then aren''t you the same as me?" Nero scoffed. "Don''tpare yourself with me. We are nothing alike." Emilia puffed her cheeks and said, "But you said it yourself that I remind you of you." "Pretty sure I said my ''old'' self." "I wasn''t talking about that." "Oh?" "I was talking about how we both currently don''t have any reason to live." "Or maybe we do?" Emilia ran and matched Nero''s pace. "What do you mean?" "You and I, we both need to find that mortal and kill him¡ª that can be our reason to live, for now." "Then after that?" "Who knows? I have my own ns." "Like?" "I will go to the heavens and destroy all the gods and angels." Emilia stopped walking and stared at Nero in panic. Nero chuckled and nudged Emilia. "I am kidding. Or maybe I am not¡ª but there is one person in the heavens who I am going to kill, no matter what happens." "Who is it?" Nero looked at Emilia from the corner of his eye and said as he exhaled sharply, "Lucifer." "Who is that?" Emilia asked curiously. "He is on number two in my most hated and must kill list." "Who is on number one?" "You don''t need to know." They walked for a while and reached the entry of the first floor. "That mortal is on number three," Nero stated. "And? How long is the list?" "Only three, for now. I hope to fill that list soon, or it would be a boring life." "You said we were simr, so that must mean there was somethingmon between us." Nero paid no attention and kept walking forward, "How long is this? And¡­" Nero stopped speaking and thought. ''ording to her story, that mortal girl should be around here too.'' Nero nced at Emilia then squinted his eyes. ''She is going to me herself again.'' After walking for a while, Nero noticed Emilia dawdling¡ª as though her feet were heavy, but it looked like she was forcing herself to walk. Nero shot a nce at Emilia and saw her clenching her fists and trying her best not to let the tears fall from her eyes. Nero shook his head after looking at Emilia and said in a gentle voice, "You can stay here for a while, and I will take care of that girl''s body for you." Emilia shook her head and walked forward, "I need to do it with my own hands." Nero was confused about Em''s rtionship with Matt and Venus. "Did you not meet them like a month ago or something?" he asked. "It was more than a month, and they were the first humans who talked to me. They were like¡­ like.." "Like your family," Nero added. Emilia nodded and continued, "They didn''t deserve to die like that." "Sadly, you don''t get to decide who deserves what, but I understand what you mean." Nero walked forward and said in a solemn voice, "I lost manypanions¡ª and I always med myself for it. The ''if''s were too much, but deep down, I knew it wasn''t my fault¡ª I just liked to me myself, so others don''t me themselves." "...." "But yeah, there were times where I could have saved them, but I chose the most important people to save instead." Nero took a deep breath and exhaled sharply. "I am saying this to you because I don''t want you to do the same things I did." "You are not evil," Emilia stated. "How do you know? I am a demon." "If you were evil, then you wouldn''t have saved my life." "I just did that to repay you for breaking my seal." "It wasn''t me who broke your seal¡ª it was my blood, and it was unintentional." "But I chose to repay you by saving your life." "Then why are you trying to take revenge for me?" Nero didn''t answer Emilia and increased his speed. "You wanted justice, right?" Nero red at Emilia and said in an emotionless voice, "You speak too much." After walking for a while, they reached the spot where Venus was killed. There was blood all over the wall and ground, then¡ª they saw venus'' body that had a hole in a stomach. Emilia rushed over to Venus'' body, but as she was about to touch Venu''s body¡ª "Stop!" Nero stopped her. Emilia looked back with her teary eyes, and her face showed she wanted to ask, ''What?'' "Emilia, listen to me¡­ Come back. Don''t touch her body and slowlye back to me, okay?" Nero tried to be as gentle as he could to call Emilia back. Nero was looking over Emilia''s shoulder as he called Emilia back. "Why?" Emilia asked. "I will tell you, firste back." Chapter 21 - Nure "Come¡­ back, Emilia," Nero spoke as gently as he could. "Why?" "I will tell you, juste back first." Emilia slowly walked to Nero and stood in front of him. "What is it?" she asked. "Show me your hands." Emilia showed her right hand, then looked at Nero. "I said ''hands'', so you need to show your both hands." Emilia showed both of her arms. "What is it?" "Can you carry Sophia for a moment?" he asked. "Why?" "Because I only have two hands, and I can''t do anything if my hands are preupied." Emilia nodded, and Nero passed Sophia to Emilia. "Don''t drop her¡ª I don''t think she is that heavy." Nero walked near Venus'' body but stopped at a distance about a meter from the body. He stood there for a while, then muttered something. Even though it was a shallow voice, Emilia was able to hear some of it. ''Did he say ''It is already done'' or something?'' Emilia pondered. Nero then sighed as if he was relieved about something, then looked down at Venus'' body. His eyes widened in surprise as he inspected Venus'' body with his eyes. "What are the odds now, eh?" he said. "Nero?" Nero looked back at Emilia and said as he shook his head, "It''s nothing." He walked closer to Venus'' body, then swiped his thumb to his finger as the blood drop came out, and he said, "O~ the one who resides in the void, heed my¡ª" A dark portal appeared in front of Nero, and some jumped from inside with a voice saying, "You called, master?" It was a girl''s voice, and she had white hair, white clothes, and her face was covered by a white mask with nothing but red marks on it¡ª not even eye sockets. Nero sighed and then scoffed. "You should have at least let meplete the summoning; you ruined the impact." "You called me after a long, long time, so I was excited to see your face." Nero raised his eyebrows and asked, "Hang on, you know how much time has passed?" "No, I don''t, because where I live¡ª there is nothing but darkness and there is no flow of time¡ª it''s a void. But after seeing your change in appearance, I can assume a long time has passed, or perhaps, I am wrong?" "Indeed, a long time has passed, but I don''t know how long. I was sealed, and¡­ well, it''s a long story, so I will tell you some other time, but for now¡­" Nero picked up Venus'' body. "I want you to heal this girl." Emilia rushed to Nero and shouted, "What?! Venus is alive?!" "Her body is long dead, but her soul is alive," Nero replied. "But¡­ it''s been like a day. How is that possible?" "Oh, believe me, the world can be full of surprises." "Then.. then¡­ you are saying that Venus can be saved, right?!" Nero looked at Emilia''s smiling face for the first time, and he was taken aback. He did see Emilia''s happy face before when she changed her clothes using her magic, but it was Nero''s first time seeing Emilia''s genuinely smiling face. "Can she be saved?!" Emilia asked again, bringing Nero back to his senses. Nero decided to ignore Emilia''s question and turned to the woman. "Nure, can you do it?" Nure turned her face to Emilia and stared at her for a while. "Nure, something''s wrong?" Nero questioned. Nure bowed down and said in an apologetic voice, "My deepest apology, master. I was just wondering who this girl might be?" "Oh! This girl is Emilia, and she is a half-angel who broke my seal and freed me." Nure once again looked at Emilia¡ª but this time, Emilia stared back at Nure. They stared at each other for a while; even though Nure''s face couldn''t be seen, it was as though they were staring at each other''s souls. Nero looked at both Emilia and Nure back and forth with a puzzled expression on his face, "Are you doing some staring contest? If yes, then I don''t think this is the best time." Nure then looked at Sophia and said, "Does Sophia need treatment too?" "No, she is fine. You just¡­" Nero handed Venus'' body to Nure, "Do what I asked you to, okay?" "Consider it done," Nure nodded. "Alright, You may go now." "Master, you are forgetting something." "Oh! Right." Nero swiped his thumb on his finger and moved it to Nure as the drop of blood moved from Nero''s hand and floated to Nure. "I will need some more," said Nure. "Isn''t one drop enough?" "It is, but I need to rest for myself. It''s been so long since Ist drank your blood." "O¡­ kay." Nero swiped his thumb again and raised his finger. "Take as much as you want." "That''s so generous of you, master." "Don''t mention it." Nero didn''t want to look at Emilia''s face for some reason. After taking about three bottles worth of Nero''s blood, Nure turned around and entered the portal. "See you soon, master. You too, angry angel." then, the portal closed. Nero shot a nce at Emilia and saw her ring at him. He cleared his throat, then said, "Shall we go now?" Nero started walking, but Emilia didn''t move. "You didn''t answer my question." "What question?" Nero walked back to Emilia to take Sophia. "Can Venus'' be saved?" "I can''t guarantee that." Emilia looked at Sophia with a sad expression on her face¡ª though she was just trying to look down at the ground. Nero chuckled and patted Emilia''s head as he said, "Don''t worry. She can be saved, and she will be saved¡ª I can guarantee that. Nure can make anything possible." He took Sophia from Emilia and added, "As long as I ask her nicely." Nero and Emilia started walking, and after about 15 more minutes of walking, they could finally see the exit. "I was never a fan of dungeons," Neromented as he and Emilia left the dungeon. "Have you been in dungeons before?" Emilia asked. "I have lost counts." Nero looked up at the sky, then scoffed as he frowned his face. "What''s wrong?" Emilia asked. "I can''t see the moons, and the gates are closed." Nero could see throw the clouds. "The clouds are covering the moons, and it seems it''s going to rain soon." "Let''s hope it doesn''t." Emilia nced at Nero with a puzzled yet calm face and asked in a gentle voice, "What gates were you talking about?" "The gates of heavens." [Note- The ''Nure'' here is pronounced as Nu + Rei (ray).] Chapter 22 - Astracliff SIGH~ "Why are the gates closed?" Nero sighed. "How do you know the gates are closed?" Emilia asked as she tilted her head. "Can''t you see through the sky?" "No," Emilia shook her head. Nero exhaled sharply and said with a confused look on his face, "Maybe because you are half-angel." Emilia didn''t say anything in reply and started pondering about something. Nero nudged her, saying, "Let''s go. I am hungry." Emilia followed Nero, and they kept walking for a while. Nero was ncing back again again to see Emilia¡ª then, he stopped and sighed deeply. Emilia didn''t stop and kept walking, so she ended up bumping into Nero. "What are you daydreaming about?" Nero asked. "You are the one who suddenly stopped." "Well¡­ you are supposed to show me the way because I have no idea where I am going." "Oh!" Emilia eximed and nodded, "Right, follow me." Emilia walked forward, and Nero followed her, but Emilia kept changing directions as though she didn''t know the correct path. "Are you lost?" Nero asked. "What? No¡­ it''s just¡­" Emilia looked back at Nero. "What''s wrong? Something is on your mind?" Nero asked gently. Emilia nodded. "What is it?" "Can I go to the heavens?" Nero raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why do you want to go there?" "No, no," Emilia waved her hands, "You are misunderstanding. I don''t want to go there; I am just asking if I can go there." "Hmm," Nero pondered. "You should be able to. I had a friend who was a half-angel¡­ well, not really a friend, but ''we'' met her when we were traveling... you know... before I was sealed¡ª but one day she suddenly disappeared without saying anything. I remember her saying she could go to the heavens freely, but she needed an angel to pass through the gates¡ª other than that, nothing." "But I don''t think you can go now because the gates are closed, and you are a fallen angel... hmm." Nero pondered. "I think that half-angel was also a fallen angel, though she never said anything about herself, and we had only traveled together for half-day." ''We?'' Even though Nero answered her, Emilia''s mind was stuck on the ''we'' part. After some seconds, Emilia was back to her senses, but now Nero was lost in his thoughts. "What''s wrong?" Emilia asked. "It''s nothing; It''s just¡­ I can''t seem to remember the name of that half-angel." Emilia puffed her cheek and began walking after intentionally pushing Nero to the side. "Hey! Be careful, what if something happens to Sophia?" Emilia stopped and started trembling, then after a while, she started walking with heavy steps. They walked for about half-hour, but there was still no sign of the forest to end. "Are you sure we are going the right path?" Nero asked as he nced around. "It''s normal to get lost in the forest¡ª especially at night," he remarked. Emilia looked back at Nero and said with her frowned face, "We are not lost." They walked for twenty more minutes and finally saw the walls. Emilia stopped at the edge of the forest and said, "This is the town I live in, Astracliff." Nero nced around and chuckled. "What''s so funny?" Emilia asked. "Nothing," Nero scoffed andmented, "These Walls." "It''s for protection." "I know, and back in my time, most of the towns used to have walls, but these walls are way too big. What are they trying to do? Stop the titans'' attack?" Nero scoffed again and started grinning. Emilia looked at Nero with a puzzled expression on her face. Nero stopped grinning and cleared his throat, "You know, the titan I fought¡­ that''s what I was referring to." Emilia rolled her eyes then said, "There is checking on the gates, and you need to pay money if you are a traveler." "I can jump over the walls." "Don''t you dare!" Emilia shouted. "This is my town, and you can''t do anything here." "What do you mean by your town?" Emilia crashed into this town from the sky, and she healed slowly over hundreds of years. When she regained consciousness some months ago, everyone treated her as a normal human and helped her in all her needs. "Didn''t the two mortal shits lived here too?" Nero asked. "No." Emilia shook her head and replied, "Only Venus, Matt, and I are from here." "They are good people, so if you hurt them, I won''t forgive you." "Alright, alright, but I don''t care about your forgiveness, though." Nero walked forward, saying, "Let''s go now." Emilia grabbed Nero''s hand and stopped him. "Wait" "What now?" "Cover Sophia." "Huh?" "Cover Sophia with a nket or something." "Why?" Nero asked with a puzzled face. "They don''t like angels." "Uhh¡­ what?" Nero was even more confused. "I will exin everythingter; just cover Sophia for now." Nero shrugged his shoulder, then snapped his finger, and he was covered by a mantle. Nero took off the mantle and wore it to Sophia. "Done. Let''s go now." Nero walked again, but Emilia stopped her. "What now?" he asked. "You need to wear one too." "Why? Do I look like an angel?" Nero teased. "Stop joking, and wear a cloak." "What''s wrong with my handsome face?" Neromented. "No matter what you say and how you act, you totally look like you belong to a different race." "Oh!" Nero said with a resolute look on his face, "Let me guess, they don''t like any other races, am I right?" Emilia nodded. "They hate any and all other races other than humans." "Legit racists." "What?" "Ignore myme jokes," Nero snapped, and soon, his white hair changed to short ck hair, and his red eyes changed to blue, and his pointy ears changed into normal human-like ears. "I still look handsome, right?" Emilia couldn''t take her eyes off Nero. ''Now he looks simr to his mother and¡­ when he was a child.'' "What''s wrong? You don''t like it?" Nero asked. Emilia chuckled, then smiled as she said, "Is there anything you can''t do?" "Who knows?" Emilia walked forward and said, "Don''t do anything stupid, and do as I say." "I am not like you." They reached the gate, and the guards stopped them. There were eight guards outside the gate and ten guards on the other side of the gate. The guards looked at Emilia, then moved their gazes at Nero. "Show your pass, please," one of the guards asked for the pass from Emilia. The pass was like an identification card for the native town members, and Emilia didn''t have her pass as she had lost all her belongings in the dungeon. Please Vote with power stones and give reviews to support the novel and help it grow, and get more chapters. Chapter 23 - Chief Bruce "Show your pass, please," the guard asked. "I went to the dungeon with my friends, and only I was able to survive," said Emilia. "Weird." the other guard looked at Emilia and asked, "You are Emilia, right?" Emilia nodded. "Yes, I am Emilia. And I met this¡­" Emilia turned to Nero. "I met this gentleman in the forest." The guards looked at Nero. "What is he carrying? An injured person?" "Yes, they were attacked in the forest, and hispanion needs emergency treatment. So if you could please let us pass through the gate." "We would love to, but may I see your pass please?" "I may have dropped it in a hurry." "Then your guild card, please." "That also¡­ I may have dropped." "Then I am sorry, but we can''t let you pass¡ª" "What''s going on!" a voice said from the other side of the gate. One of the guards opened the gate and said, "We have some travelers, but they don''t have any pass or guild card!" the guard yelled. One guard wearing a different armor than all other guards came out of the gate and looked at Emilia. He looked in histe forties. "This is Emilia, so why aren''t you letting her in?" asked the guard. "But chief, she doesn''t have any pass and¡ª" "What does it matter? You are aware that she lives here, so¡­" the guard stopped after finally noticing Nero. He walked to Nero and inspected him with his eyes, "And who this might be?" "He is a traveler, and he was passing through the forest. He was attacked on his way, and hispanion was badly injured. I met him in the forest, so I brought him here so he could¡ª" "That''s enough. I understand." The guard turned around and shouted, "Open the gate, you morons! What if that person dies because of you?" The guards opened the gate and made way for Emilia and others to enter. "Thank you, chief Bruce" Emilia nodded, "No need to thank me. I am just looking after my daughter, nothing else." Emilia passed through the gate, and Nero followed her. After the entry gate, the first few buildings were rest houses for the guards, and after that, some stalls were closed because of night, then there were stores and houses. After walking for a while, Nero asked, "Who was that person?" Em stopped walking and answered, "His ancestors have been looking after me for hundreds of years." Nero nced around and said, "Not a bad town." Emilia turned around and looked at Nero with a frowned face. "What now? I did as you said," Nero stated. "I lied for the first time in my life because of you." Nero furrowed his eyebrows and spoke, "I never asked you to lie." "I know, and I am not ming you. I was just informing you that I can lie for you," Emilia then turned back and started walking. Nero was confused by what she meant. After thinking about that for a while, he sighed and began walking. "Hey! Wait up! Emilia!" a voice called from behind. Nero and Emilia looked back to see chief Bruce running towards them. "If he found out about me, then I will have to kill him," Nero stated. "You are not hurting him!" Emilia hissed, then stood in front of Nero. Chief Bruce hurriedly walked to Emilia and ced his hand on her shoulder. "Emilia, are you going home? Can you tell Lace that¡ª" "No," Emilia shook her head and answered, "I am not going home. I will stay at the inn with this gentleman and heal his injuredpanion." "Is that so," he looked at Nero and smiled, "Please take care of her. She is just like my daughter." "You don''t have to worry about her as long as she is with me. I can take care of her better than you ever did." Chief Bruce stared at Nero with a serious look on his face, thenughed. "Haha! I will take your word on that." ''This person reminds me of William. I wonder how he is doing.'' Nero wondered. William was one of Nero''s few true friends who Nero trusted with his life. ''I just hope he isn''t dead.'' Normally, any person would be dead over a long time, but Nero didn''t know how many years had passed ever since he was sealed¡ª though, Nero was confident that William would be alive because he was the first immortal Nero had met. "Bruce, you had something to inform Lace?" Emilia asked. "Uh.. no. I would do it myself when I get a break after an hour. Don''t worry about it," Bruce patted Emilia on the head. "Make sure you heal hispanion." Emilia bit her lips and nodded. "What''s wrong. Emilia? Are you okay?" BRuce asked in a gentle voice, just like a father would ask his daughter. "You know that I went to the dungeon today, right?" "Yeah." "Matt and Venus¡­ they are¡­ they are¡­" Bruce hugged Emilia and patted her back. "It''s fine. Things like that happen, and you need to get used to it. I am just d that you two are safe." Bruce let go of Emilia, then uttered, Now go and heal that injured person, then get a good rest, okay? We can talk more about it tomorrow." Emilia nodded and walked to Nero. Bruce looked at Nero and nodded, "Take care of her; she is too naive and kind." Bruce left for his duty, and Emilia and Nero made their way to the inn. Emilia was so silent all the way to the inn that Nero started feeling ufortable. ''Being all quiet doesn''t suit her.'' "Ahem!" Nero cleared his throat and tried to start a conversation. "So you live at his house?" "They have a big family of thirty people." "So¡­ he has twenty-eight kids?" "No..." Emilia looked at Nero with a disgusted face. "His father, and brother, and sisters, and their spouses and kids." "My bad," Nero decided never to start a conversation again. After walking for some minutes, then reached the inn. "We are here." Chapter 24 - Little Liar Arms The inn was named ''Little Liar Arms'', and it was a big and widely spread five-story inn. The first floor had a diner and lounge¡ª a tavern. And the second and third floors had rooms for lodging for the adventurers and the travelers. The inn could serve three hundred people at once, and the rooms were enough for a thousand people. "Not bad," Nero said as he nced around. Emilia nudged Nero and entered the inn. From the outside, it looks warm, inviting, and cozy. The stered walls and sandstone pirs make up most of the building''s outer structure. As they entered the inn through the heavy, metallic door, they were weed by aromas of roasted meats and the smell of alcohol. It was as lovely inside as it is on the outside. The marble pirs supported the upper floor and the rows of small candles andnterns attached to them. The walls were packed with all sorts of travel memorabilia, most likely all collected by the owners over generations. The tavern itself was packed. Locals seemed to be the primary clientele here. Several long tables are upied by¡ª what looked like couples, lone travelers, and anybody else who enjoyed greatpany. The other, smaller tables were also upied by people who seemed to be enjoying themselves a lot, perhaps too much¡ª Even most of the stools at the bar were upied. However, nobody seemed to mind morepany, they were doing their own business, and some were just watching and enjoying the view. Nero filled his lungs with the smell of grilled and cooked fooding from the kitchen¡ª which only made Nero more hungry. "How may I help you?" asked the receptionist. "Uhh¡­" Emilia nced around as if she was looking for someone. Nero looked at Emilia in confusion, then realized she wouldn''t have any money to pay at all¡ª though Nero was more concerned about food. There was no way he was going empty stomach from this ce. "Where is Christi?" Emilia asked. The receptionist inspected Emilia from head to toe, then squinted her eyes, "Are you her friend?" Emilia nodded and uttered, "Can you call her?" "Her duty hours are about to start, so she must be in a bath," The receptionist then looked at Nero and then at Sophia. "Is that an injured person?" "No, they are just sleeping. We need two rooms to stay for three nights and two days." The receptionist nodded and started writing down something on the register, "That would be three gold coins and 20 silver coins, please." Emilia made a troubled face, then said, "How long will it take for Christi toe?" The receptionist sighed, then closed her register. "Could it be that you don''t have any money?" "Christi took some money from mest week, so I thought maybe she would pay for me." The receptionist stared at Emilia for a while, then chuckled, "She would be here soon, and you don''t have to worry about the pay. Christi''s friend is my friend." "Thank you. I will make sure to pay you when Christies." Nero walked to the counter and pushed Emilia to the side, "Can you make it one room, please?" The receptionist looked at Nero, then nced at Emilia, "Is one room okay?" she asked Emilia. Emilia nodded. "It''s fine." The receptionist opened the register and checked one room, then said, "That would be two gold coins¡ª for two days and three nights." "Room number?" Nero asked. "Up to the third floor, number 222." "Oh! Come on! Give one on the second floor. There is no way I am climbing all those stairs." The receptionist checked the register and shook her head. "There are only 23 rooms vacant in the inn right now, and one is on the third floor, and the rest are on the fourth and fifth." Emilia pulled Nero''s sleeve and muttered, "You are making a ruckus. Let''s go now." Nero nced around to see everything was silent, and everyone was staring at him. Nero exhaled sharply and shrugged his hand. "Let''s go." Nero and Emilia were walking up the stairs as Nero said, "Why did you stop me? Now we have to walk all the way to the third floor." "If you made a ruckus, they would have thrown you out." "What?!" "This inn is a very famous and well-known inn, so you need to be careful not to show your stubborn side." They walked all the way to the third floor and found their room. "Are there any locks or some security in the rooms?" Nero asked curiously. Emilia opened the door as she said "No," and entered the room. "Then I don''t consider this inn as ''famous''." Nero sighed deeply and entered the room. "This world''s technology is too far behind. I thought there would be at least some progress¡ª but it''s still the same old world." Nero ced Sophia on the bed, took off the mantle, then ced the pillow under her head and rubbed her cheeks. "Why did you ask for one room only?" Emilia questioned. "I thought one room would be big for¡­" Nero nced around the room, "Nice! There is a sofa. You can sleep there." Emilia folded her arms around her bosom. "Why would I sleep on the Sofa?" "Well, there is only one bed, so I and Sophia will sleep on it, and you on the sofa." "Wait a minute! I paid for the room, so I am not sleeping on the sofa." Nero frowned his face and sighed, "Fine, I will ce Sophia on the Sofa, and we two will sleep on the bed." Emilia''s face immediately flushed as soon as Nero said that. "W-Wh-Why would we sleep together?" Nero raised his eyebrows, "Then what? You want me to sleep on the sofa?" Emilia nodded and opened her mouth to say something, but Nero interrupted her by saying, "Not happening. You see, I am a terrible sleeper, so if I sleep on the sofa, I would probably fall down." "You are lying." "Fine," Nero scoffed. "I was lying." "Do you really want to sleep on the bed¡­." Then she muttered, "With me." "Yes!" Of course, he didn''t hear because his answer ovepped with what Emilia murmured. Emilia''s face flushed as so many thoughts passed her mind. "Anyway, let''s go eat something now. I am hungry." ====== Please support the novel by dropping a review and some power stones. Join the discord server-- the link is in the auxiliary chapter. ====== Chapter 25 - First Bite After A Long Time Nero mmed the jug on the table as he yelled, "One more!" All the other customers were awed by Nero, and they were giving him a long stare. He had eaten 42 servings of meat and drank 5 barrels of rum, yet he still wanted more. "Here," a girl waiter served a te full of meat and filled the empty jug with rum. The waiter then looked at Emilia, who was sitting in front of Nero. "Where did you find him? He eats a lot." Emilia forced a smile and nodded. Nero chugged down half jug of the rum and started eating meat as he looked at Emilia, then burped. Emilia had ordered only one te of meat, and she had only eaten some bites. Nero didn''t want to pry Emilia to eat since he was very well aware of what Emilia was feeling right now. She lost two important people in her life, and the other two people who she trusted with her life betrayed her and left her to die. It was too much for anyone to digest overnight. She also barely survived death¡ª and it wasn''t for Nero saving her; she would be dead with no future and no one to take her revenge¡ª even the people who cared about Emilia would have never known what truly happened to Emilia. Nero then recalled what Chief Bruce had said to Emilia when he tried to console her. ''I am d you two are safe.'' Nero recalled. ''What did he mean by ''you two''?'' Nero wondered. There were chances that Bruce meant Emilia and Nero, but Nero wasn''t sure about that. ''That mortal¡­ if he sessfully escaped, then he must havee to this town too. Maybe that''s what Bruce meant by ''You two''? Or am I just thinking too much?'' Nero was lost in his thoughts, and meanwhile, Emilia was trying to eat, but she didn''t have any appetite, and she was just trying to keeppany for Nero. Emilia nced at Nero and noticed Nero''s gaze was fixated on her breasts, while Nero was just lost in his thoughts. Her face flushed, and she quickly covered her breasts with her hands. ''If that mortal is really here, then I need to take care of him as soon as possible,'' Nero gazed at Emilia, then pondered, ''Should I tell her?'' Nero wasn''t sure about telling Emilia about that since he himself wasn''t one hundred percent sure, and he didn''t want to make Emilia worried more than she already was. ''Once Emilia falls asleep, I will check around and see if I can find and track that mortal down. If I find him, I will end him, and if I don''t, then I will just have to be patient¡ª but, I will find him and give him a cruel death, no matter where he is hiding in this entire world; even heavens can''t protect him from me.'' Nero had made up his mind was exterminating Darius, and that was his prime goal for now. Emilia noticed Nero gripping the jug tightly, so she asked, "What''s wrong? You are looking scary all of a sudden." Nero drank the remaining rum in the jug, then looked at Emilia. "Why did you book the room for three nights and two days?" "We will stay tonight here, then tomorrow I want to show you the rest of the town, and I want you to meet the humans who treat me as their own kind. Not only that, but I also want to show you the sunrise¡ª it looks so beautiful from the mountains," Emilia answered with a happy smile on her face. "You are aware that I can''t stay here for long, right?" Emilia''s smile disappeared as she bit her lips and muttered, "You are going to leave?" "I will leave as soon as Sophia wakes up," Nero answered and then thought, ''And once I am done taking your revenge.'' "I see." Emilia''s disappointment was so evident that she looked sad and gloomy. Nero looked at Emilia as he finished the rest of the meat from his te. ''I hope this is not what I think it is.'' Nero sighed. The girl waiter approached the table and asked, "Do you need more?" "No, I am done," Nero answered. The waiter then looked at Emilia and asked with a worried look on her face, "What about you, Emilia?" Emilia shook her head and spoke, "Christi, How much did¡­ Everything cost?" "You don''t have to worry about the money, Emilia. You gave me 20 gold coinsst week when I needed them, so I will just cut it from that, alright?" "But how much does all this cost?" Emilia asked again. "Uhh¡­" Christi nced at Nero with a troubled expression on her face and said, "I will get the bill." Emilia was lost on what Nero said a while ago. She thought that Nero would leave her here and leave¡ª though she wasn''t wrong, but Nero had no intention to leave her here. If Emilia asked him to take her with him, he wouldn''t dare to say her no. Christi came rushing to Emilia and said, "It''s supposed to be 25 gold coins, but the owner is giving a discount of 2 gold coins because yourpanion ate too much." "So after the discount, it''s 23 gold coins." Emilia started sweating as she nced back and forth at Nero and Christi. "23 for the food and two gold coins for lodging¡ª that''s a total of 25 gold coins." "But I only gave you 20 gold coins, and I don''t have any money to pay the rest of the bill to you." Emilia was freaking out. "Don''t worry, it''s fine. It''s on me." Christi picked up the tes and left. Nero stood up and patted Emilia''s head, then said, "Come on, it''ste night. You should sleep, and don''t you want to show me the sunrise tomorrow?" Emilia looked at Nero as her face cheered up. "Yes!" Chapter 26 - Good Or Evil After reaching their room, Nero climbed up the sofa and opened the window to enjoy the cool breeze. "How in the world could you eat that much?" Emilia was also back to her usual self. "Don''t you know it''s bad manners to ask someone that?" Emilia folded her arms under her bosom and said in a loud voice, "But, I paid for them." "I know, I know. Thanks for that." "I am penniless now, and I don''t even know how will I survive now." Nero was still looking outside the window and enjoying the wind while talking with Emilia without even looking at her. "Don''t you have your money?" Emilia asked curiously. "I woke up naked in the coffin, with no clothes, no nothing¡ª just shackles." "How are we going to survive now?" Emilia sighed deeply. "Well, I do have arge amount of treasure buried where I used to live, but I don''t think it would be there now." "Did you steal it?" Emilia asked as if it was given. "Hell no. I used to get some handsome rewards for helping people out, and I never had any expenses to begin with. So I buried them thinking I might use it in the future." Nero tittered with a distant smile on his face. "This reminds me of that king who was overly obsessed with me. He wanted me to marry his daughter¡ªthe princess and inherit his throne after his death," Nero chuckled as he recalled his good memories. It was rare for Nero to talk about himself, which piqued Emilia''s interest to ask Nero more questions. "What were you before you were sealed?" "I was a prime adventurer¡ª a Hero." "A demon¡­ was a hero?" Emilia was confused but calm. Nero had told Emilia that he was a good person before he was sealed, but it was Emilia''s first time hearing about Nero being a Hero. "Yeah, it might sound unrealistic, but I was a good guy. I liked helping and protecting everyone. It... made me happy." "Although I did that for only one reason," Nero looked at the bracelet and continued," But humans always hated me." "Don''t say that! You still are a ''good'' person." "I am not," Nero replied in an emotionless tone. "If someone was dying in front of me, I won''t help them." "But you saved Venus, didn''t you?" Emilia remarked. "I did it for my own reasons. I need something from her once she wakes up." When Nero first looked at Venus'' dead body, he saw something that piqued his curiosity, and that''s why he called Nure to save her. Emilia shook her head and furrowed her eyebrows. "You don''t like evil and injustice." Nero scoffed, then took a deep breath before saying, "Fighting against evil doesn''t necessarily make one a good person." Nero stopped and looked at Emilia from the corner of his eye. After some dead silence for a moment¡ª which was an eternity for Nero and Emilia, Nero tried to divert the topic to ease the atmosphere. "Would you believe me if I said I am still hungry?" Nero questioned with a grin on his face. "What?" Emilia looked at Nero with a calm¡ª yet concerned look on her face. "Well, you see..." Nero turned around and sat on the sofa as he leaned back at the window. "I don''t really need to eat or drink to satisfy my hunger or thirst. My body doesn''t need these mundane foods¡ª but I like to eat them so I can enjoy the taste." "But you said you are still hungry even after eating that much." "Yeah, and that''s because my body digests anything I eat¡ª within seconds. Didn''t you hear me burping as soon as I ate something?" "What about alcohol? You don''t get drunk?" "I do, but only if I drink too much." Emilia frowned her face and spoke, "You did drink too much." "It was just five barrels¡ª that''s just like a starter." "You have a weird body." "I don''t want to hear that from someone who was on death''s door by some mere injuries," Nero smirked, then realized he shouldn''t have said that. Emilia squinted her eyes and puffed her cheeks, then walked to the bed. "I am going to sleep." "Me too," Nero yawned and walked to the bed. He then carried Sophia to the sofa near the window and wondered, "Is it safe here?" "What do you mean?" "Someone won''te in and attack, right?" "No such things happen in towns." "You don''t know," Nero peeked out of the window to make sure. "It seems you have never heard of the word ''Assassination. "Why are you paranoid all of a sudden?" Emilia questioned. "I am not paranoid." "You are acting like that, though." Nero sighed deeply then uttered, "Listen, being paranoid means being scared of something. I am powerful, and what do I fear? Nothing." Emilia nced at Sophia and sat on the bed. "Who is she to you?" Nero rubbed his thumb on Sophia''s cheek and answered with a gentle smile on his face, "She is an importantpanion and a close friend of mine." ''Friend?'' Emilia wondered and then pondered, ''Does that mean I was getting jealous over nothing? I was thinking she might be his lover since he was being awfully gentle with her.'' Emilia cleared her throat and asked, "What about Nure, that masked girl?" Emilia was trying to juice out as much information as she could to know more about Nero. Chapter 27 - Sleeping Together "What about Nure, that masked girl?" "Hmm, I don''t know much about her since she never talks about herself. But when I was a kid and training on an ind, she jumped on me from a portal and called me ''master''." Nero chuckled. "I was suspicious at first, but then she said she would do anything for me. Of course, I was super cautious of her since I was attacked many times by creeps ever since I was a kid." "But then she said she could prove her loyalty and did everything that I asked her to." "Everything?" Emilia questioned. "Yes, everything." ''Does that mean ''that'' too?'' Emilia totally ignored what he said about his age and started having fantasies. "Then I asked her what she wanted in return, and she replied with ''As long as you ask me kindly, and give me your blood, I would do anything.'' And we have been together since then." "Is she a vampire too?" "Nay, she said she is from some ancient race, and she needs my blood to maintain her body." Nero stretched his hands in the air and moved left and right. "What''s your rtionship with her?" Nero squatted as he nced at Emilia, "Why are you asking all these questions?" Emily''s face went red as sheid down on the bed. "I just want to know." "She is someone who I rely on the most." After doing some push-ups, Nero stood up and walked to the bed. He looked at Emilia, who was fast asleep, then thought, ''I just hope it is not what I think it is,'' He sat on the bed and gazed at Em¡ª then, he stared and stared. ''What''s happening?'' Nero tried to take his eyes off Emilia, but he couldn''t. Then, he moved his hand towards Emilia''s face, but before he could touch her face, Emilia suddenly opened her eyes and saw Nero trying to touch her. Scared, Emilia sat up and moved to the edge of the bed. "W-Wh-what were you trying to do?" Emilia stammered. "Nothing." "Don''t lie! You were trying to do something!" Emilia gasped then covered her body with the nket. "You were trying to take my chastity again!" "Watch your words. First of all, it was you who stole your own chastity¡ª or do you want me to rey everything so you can watch it in detail?" "No thanks!" Emilia hissed. "Then stop using me of something I never did." "But¡­ you were trying to touch me just now." "Yeah," Nero exhaled softly, then turned his gaze to Emilia and said, "I would never do anything to you." Emilia stared at Nero for a while, and then after calming herself, sheid down on the bed with her front facing Nero. Nero quietly sat on the bed as he ogled Emilia. "See? If you stare at me like that, then how am I supposed to sleep?" Emilia turned around, facing her back at Nero. Nero face palmed himself and tried to close his eyes. "If you show me your hips like that, then don''t me me if I end up doing something to your." Emilia immediately turned around and gritted her teeth as she red at Nero with her flushed face. Nero scoffed and grinned at Emilia, "Your reactions are so funny that it justs make me wanna tease you more." Emilia closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly as she opened her eyes and nced at Nero. Then, she took a deep breath again and exhaled slowly¡ª she did that a couple of times to calm herself. She slept straight facing the ceiling and kept ncing at Nero once in a while, only to see Nero staring at her. "Don''t," Emilia gulped down and uttered meekly, "Don''t touch me or do anything to me without my permission, okay?" "You don''t have to worry about me doing something to you¡ª believe me, that''s thest thing I would do to you." Emilia believed Nero''s words and soon fell asleep. Meanwhile, Nero kept looking at Emilia and tried to touch her many times¡ª but stopped every time he was about to touch her. Heid down on the bed then closed his eyes to catch some sleep before going out to find Darius and kill him. Around ten minutes passed since Emilia and Nero fell asleep¡ª but suddenly, Emilia opened her eyes and nced at Nero¡ª then muttered something and went back to sleep. After around an hour or so, Nero was woken up by a ringing sound in his ear¡ª as if someone had gently knocked on the ss with some metal. Nero opened his eyes, and the first thing he did was to look at the sofa¡ª only to find it was empty. Nero got out of the bed and nced around, then jumped out of the window and climbed the tiled roof of the inn. There he saw a girl, her body and attire shining brightly¡ª giving a holy aura¡ª sitting on the roof. Her silver eyes were gazing up at the cloudy sky as her silver hair swayed with the air. Nero''s eyes widened as he looked at the girl,pletely bewildered. He knew that she would wake up eventually, but he wasn''t quite ready to talk to her. He tried to smile, but he couldn''t because his emotions were all over the ce. "So... phia?" he called her name mundane tone. The girl looked at Nero, then smiled and said with a gentle¡ª yet calm and ethereal voice, "It''s Sophi." Chapter 28 - Sophia "So... phia?" "It''s Sophi." Nero looked at Sophia for a while, and then slowly started walking towards her. Sophia watched Nero as he walked towards her and stood in front of her. She nced at Nero''s face and said, "Not going to sit?" Nero didn''t say anything and just sat down beside her. They both stared at each other''s face, and then Sophia smiled¡ª Nero smiled back. "What''s wrong?" Sophia asked. Nero slowly moved his hands towards Sophia''s face and touched her¡ª then pulled his hand back. "I wanted to be sure this isn''t some dream." Sophia grinned and said, "Why are you talking with me like that?" "Well¡­" Nero looked up at the sky, then nced at Sophia, "Aren''t you angry?" "What for?" Nero opened his mouth to say something, but Sophia interrupted him, saying, "If it''s about my sealing, then no, I am not angry." Nero sighed in relief and said, "As kind as an angel, as always." "I am an angel." "Yeah." Nero didn''t know what to say or what to talk about; he had too many things to talk about, but he didn''t know where to start. He was feeling genuinely happy after a long time. Nero recalled all his memories with Sophia, and his eyes started tearing up. Sophia patted Nero''s back and asked, "Are you okay?" "Yeah," Nero nodded meekly, then looked up the sky, "We havee a long way now." "Yeah." Nero clicked his tongue and bit his lips, "I never thought she would betray me like that. Everything was going well¡­ we even had our wedding nned, and then¡­" Nero looked at Sophia with a painful and sad expression on his face. "Tell me, Sophi. Why did she betray me for Lucifer?" Nero was feeling emotional after talking to his closestpanion since he never had a chance to even think of anything when he was sealed. He had many questions that needed to be answered, and many mysteries that needed to be solved. "I don''t know." "I thought maybe... Maybe in this life, I will get a faithful lover, but the same shit happened in this life too." All the expressions faded from Nero''s face as he said, "I am fed up with the ''love'' now." Sophia tried to say something but stopped and smiled wryly. "You looked so different when I was sealed, so howe you are back to this appearance again?" "I changed it because Emilia said humans hate other races." "That girl you were sleeping with?" "Yeah, she is a half-angel." "I could feel that¡ª though she is a fallen angel now." Nero shrugged his shoulders and said, "Things happened." "So you and her¡ª!" "It was a mistake! She wasn''tpletely sane when she did all that, and I will fill you the detailster." "I am not interested." Sophia looked up at the cloudy sky. "Want me to clear up the clouds?" Nero asked curiously. "No need, I can see through them anyway." Nero also looked up at the sky and said, "The other five are gone, and only two moons remained." "The big one is me, and the other one is Hilde." Nero scoffed and thenughed as he said, "What else do you see?" "The gates of the heavens are closed," Sophia replied. "Humans are beyond saving." "Not just humans; this entire realm is beyond saving." Sophia nced at Nero and asked, "You can feel it, don''t you?" Nero didn''t say anything and just smiled a little. "This realm''s power bnce is totally upside down, and sooner orter, this realm would be destroyed." "Looks like I don''t need to do anything," Neromented. Sophia looked at Nero and then squinted her eyes, "What happened after I was sealed?" "You were sealed a day before me." "Do you remember what happened after I was sealed?" Nero tried to remember, but all he could see was blood and dead bodies everywhere. "I don''t." Nero shook his head. "Where did you find me, though? I mean, how did I get here?" "You and I, we both were sealed in the prison realm." "What?! Isn''t that ce for world criminals! How did we end up there?!" "No idea. My seal was broken by Emilia¡ª unintentionally. And thenter, when I was trying to get revenge for Emilia, I smelled your scent. I was so angry at first¡ª ''Why is she here?''¡ª I thought. But deep down, I was happy that you were close to me." Sophia tilted her head to the side and asked, "Would you have searched for me if I wasn''t there?" "Of course. I need you for living." "And that''s your reason?" Sophia grinned. "The truth is," Nero turned to Sophia and said with a gentle smile, "I can''t live without you." Sophia squinted her eyes and spoke, "That''s basically the same thing, and you just phrased it differently with different words." "But it was effective, right?" "Very," they bothughed. Nero thenid down on the tiled roof and took a deep breath. "Now we need to find Elvia and Zelda." "Do you know how much time has passed ever since we were sealed?" "No idea, but I guess it''s been a long time since humanity has changed vastly." "What if¡­" Sophia stopped midway. "Hmm?" "Just saying, you know¡­ but what if a long time has passed? Like really really long?" "What are you trying to say?" Nero asked with a puzzled¡ª yet calm face. "What if¡­ they are¡­ you know¡­. Dead," Sophia stammered. "That''s not possible. Elvia is a high elf, and Zelda is a dragon." "Hmm," Sophia was worried about Nero''s optimistic statement¡ª though he was right. But neither of them knew how much time had passed, nor could they get any information from anyone, and Emilia didn''t know anything. "Zeus." Nero sat up as he said, "Zeus is dead, call me Nero." Sophia stared at Nero''s face, then slowly opened her mouth to say, "Zeus." Nero scoffed, then grinned as he shook his head. "You sadistic angel." Nero then stood up and nced around. "What''s up? Are you trying to sulk?" asked Sophia. "No, I need to find someone, so I am going to use God''s eyes to search up this entire town." Chapter 29 - Gods Eyes "I am going to use God''s eyes to search up this entire town." God''s eyes were a technique Nero had discovered before he was sealed. God''s eyes can find anyone and see through anything¡ª even through clothes, if used carefully and precisely¡ª but even Nero hadn''t mastered that ability. Though he could see through things like clouds and trees, he needed focus and time to see through something else. "Why don''t you climb higher?" Sophia suggested. "We are of the five-story inn, what can be taller¡­" Nero looked back to see a tall clock tower that had a huge bell. It rang in an emergency or special events and asions. "Why don''t we go up there? It would be easy to see through the entire town." Sophia stood up. "Yeah." Nero was about to jump to climb the tower, but he noticed Sophia staring at him and stopped. "What?" "I am not going to use my angelic powers because if I do, the heavens would know our seals are broken." "The gates are closed, so they can''t see anything?" Nero smirked. "Interesting." "And I can''t use my wings right now because my body is still unstable." Sophia wrapped her arms around Nero''s neck and said in a mischievous tone, "Would you mind carrying me as you did earlier." "Sure¡­ wait, I never told you I carried you here, so how do you know?" Nero eximed, "Don''t tell me¡­ you were awake the entire time?!" "No, I just had a dream." "And I was carrying you in that dream?" Sophia shook her head and tightened her grip around Nero''s neck, then said as she smiled, "I was the one carrying you." "Now that brings back some of my dark and embarrassing memories." Nero picked up Sophia and jumped, then jumped again. In two jumps, Nero had climbed the clock tower. Sophia sat down on the tiled roof of the clock tower, and Nero closed his eyes¡ª then soon opened them again. His eyes glowed purple. ''He drank Emilia''s blood, so his presence should be obvious¡ª even if the effect has drawn off.'' Since Nero hadn''t mastered this ability, and even if he had¡ª it would take a deep concentration and time to use it¡ª and Nero didn''t have much time to waste. He nced in all directions¡ª then, he clenched his fists. "Did you find that person?" Sophia asked curiously. "No," Nero exhaled sharply. ''So I was overthinking after all. That mortal didn''te here,'' When Nero looked at Sophia to answer her, he was blinded by her light. "Why did I even look at you knowing what would happen." "Hehe," Sophia giggled. Nero then looked at the inn and squinted his eyes. "What''s wrong?" "Emilia is moving¡­ I mean¡­ she is awake." "Do you want to go back? She might be panicking think you left or something." "Hmm," Nero watched Emilia a little more, "She is just going downstairs." "She must be looking for you." Nero sat down beside Sophia and sighed. "I want some alone time with you." Sophia leaned and ced her head on Nero''s shoulder. "This all feels unreal." "This is reality." "I feel like just some hours ago, we were all chatting happily, enjoy ourselves, preparing for your wedding, and¡­ now eternity had passed." "Tell me, Sophi," Nero nced over at his shoulder and asked in a gentle voice, "Did you know about this?" Sophia raised her head from Nero''s shoulder and looked at him in disbelief. "Do you think I was with them?" "I am not saying that. I am just asking if you were aware of that." Nero stopped and smiled wryly, "You have always been a clever one." "I would prefer if you don''tpliment me like this." "Sophi¡­" "Hmm?" "I have be an immortal, Sophi." Sophia''s eyes widened as she looked at Nero. "Why do you believe that?" "Well¡­ things happened, and I was decapitated, but I was still alive, and it didn''t even hurt." Sophia raised her hand and touched Nero''s cheek. "What am I going to do with this immortality? Suffer for eternity?" Sophia rubbed her thumb on Nero''s cheek, "Zeus." Nero turned his face towards Sophia and touched Sophia''s cheek. "You are not immortal," stated Sophia. Nero rubbed caressed Sophia''s cheek and said with a puzzled¡ª yet calm look on his face, "What do you mean? How else would you exin that phenomenon?" "You are not an immortal¡­" Sophia stopped and uttered inwardly to herself, ''Because you had surpassed immortality a long time ago. You are a celes¡ª'' Sophia stopped when she noticed Nero touching her weirdly. "Zeus¡­ what are you doing?" "The curse is broken, so it''s hard for me to control myself," Nero moved his hand to Sophia''s shoulder. "You have thousands of curses, so what curse are you talking about?" "Curse number one hundred and sixty-nine," Nero answered as he moved his hand from Sophia''s shoulder to her back. Sophia didn''t try to shrug Nero off and instead said, "And what was that curse number one hundred and sixty-nine?" "Well, I did it with Emilia, so the curse of lust is broken, and now I can''t control myself. So would you please seal that curse as you did before?" Sophia stared at Nero in both surprise and disbelief. ''He doesn''t remember?'' Nero noticed Sophia''s shocked face and asked, "What''s wrong? Hurry up and seal that curse, or I might end up doing something to you." Nero tried to pull his hand back as he said, "Earlier too, I kept wanting to touch Emilia, and it was so hard to abstain myself. If it goes any longer, I might just attack some random girl." "Zeus, I can''t seal that curse." "Why not? You did it before, so I am sure you can do it again." "At that time, you were¡­ well¡­ virgin, and now you are not. So even if I seal that curse, it won''t work." Nero moved his hand to Sophia''s thighs and eximed, "So you are saying there is no fixing this? What am I supposed to do now?!" "Relieve yourself. Just do it with that fallen angel again, and the curse would be drawn off for a day," Sophia shrugged. "I can''t! I promised her that I would never touch her without her permission." "Then¡­" Sophia''s face flushed as she nced at Nero, "How about you do it with me?" Chapter 30 - Rambling Night "Then¡­ how about you do it with me?" "What are you saying? If you do it with me, then you will be a fallen angel, you know?" "Let me rephrase that," Sophia cleared her throat and uttered, "How about you do it with me after I change my form? I would have the body of some other girl, so that should be okay, right?" "I forgot about that. You used to change form to disguise yourself and infiltrate the enemy territory." "And, I hated to use this ability," Sophia added. Nero pondered for a while then spoke, "Are you sure, though? I don''t want you to do it if you are only doing it for helping my curse." Sophia stood up and reached her hand towards Nero, "I am offering myself to you because I want to." Nero grabbed Sophia''s hand and stood up; then they went to their inn''s room. "Emilia is still downstairs; what is she doing?" Nero wondered. "Had she eaten?" Sophia questioned. "No¡­ and she also has a mortal friend, so maybe she is just spending some time with her because she would be leaving on the journey with me." Sophia pushed Nero on the bed and got on top of him, "Enough about her, now look at me and tell me which form you would like me to have." Sophia had the ability to change her form to any other being¡ª if she had kissed them or drank their saliva. In that form, she would have a different body with her soul in it. Sophia closed her eyes, and her body shined¡ª then, her form changed. She now had short ck hair and green eyes. She opened her eyes and asked, "Is this girl good?" "No." Sophia squinted her eyes and chuckled, "Now you are being picky." Sophia closed her eyes again, and her body shined¡ª then her form changed. She now had long brown hair and ck eyes. "How about this?" Nero raised his hand and showed her a thumbs up and said with a grin on his face. "Would you take off your clothes, or shall I take them off for you?" Sophia raised her hands in the air as she grinned, "I would like you to take them off." - - - Meanwhile, on the ground floor; Emilia was stuffing her mouth with meat and using rum to swallow it. When Emilia woke up, she was still half-asleep and didn''t see that Nero wasn''t there. She came downstairs to ask for some food and found Christi. Emilia and Cristi were sitting in the kitchen, and the chefs were giving stares to Emilia. "Can you believe it, Christi?!" Emilia eximed. Christi made a troubled face as sweat poured down from her forehead. "I was so nervous when he mentioned that he wanted to sleep with me. Then he started staring at me and tried to touch me, so I was hoping he would make a move on me. But I was scared, so I told him not to touch me without my permission." Emilia drank some rum, "That was me indirectly inviting him, right?!" "Well, I am not sure about that. Indirect approaches always cause misunderstandings." Christi was an orphan who grew up in this inn and started working there at a very young age. When she was 13, she had mastered everything in the inn¡ª from cooking to cleaning¡ª every chore. And currently, she is 20 years old and owns 40% of the inn. Last week she was out shopping, and she had forgotten her purse at the inn, so when she saw Emilia, she borrowed 20 gold coins from her. But Christi has always been busy with the inn chores that she barely had any time to go out and give money to Emilia. Emilia drank all the rum and slid the jug at Christi, "Can I get one more?" Christi smiled genuinely and waved to the waiter to fill the jug. "You are eating just like him," Christimented. "Huh?" "That guy... now that I think of it, you haven''t mentioned his name. What''s his name?" "Nero! I can''t believe he is so dense!" "You are eating just like him." "What do you mean?" "He was eating and rambling about all the random stuff." Emilia took thest bite and drank all the rum. "Sorry for disturbing you like this." Christi shook her head and said, "Don''t worry about it. I am just happy you found someone you like." Emilia''s face flushed as she hid her face behind the te. "I don''t like him." "Oo~ So you are saying you don''t like him, but you still wanted him to make a move on you?" Emilia''s face flushed even more. "That''s not it! It''s just¡­ he keeps mentioning that thing I did to him unconsciously, so I just wanted to make it even." Christi grabbed the jug and took the te from Emilia, saying, "Well, I don''t know what''s going on with you two, but you look like it''s really affecting you." Emilia sat there and cleared up her thoughts. Christi chuckled and stood up, then walked to the back door where all the dirty dishes were washed. Emilia was still sitting there and thinking back on the events that happened to her in one day. Christi came back with a pouch in her hand and tossed it to Emilia. Surprised, Emilia opened the pouch and saw it was filled with gold coins. "What''s this?" "A small gift from me." Emilia threw the pouch on the table and said, "I can''t take this! I already owe you, and I don''t want¡ª" Christi picked the pouch and then grabbed Emilia''s hand, "Take it." "But¡ª" "No buts. Just take it." "I can''t," Emilia shook her head as she tried to give the pouch back to Christi, "You don''t have to do this." Christi smiled and patted Emilia''s head, "You found a guy, so you must be leaving for a journey with him, and I know you don''t have any money. I don''t know about him, but this is just for you¡ª get what you want." Emilia gripped the pouch tightly and muttered, "Why can''t he see the good side of people." "Did you say something?" "Thanks for this. I will make sure to pay you back." "No need," Christi pinched Emilia''s cheek and said with a grin on her face, "I am helping an angel, so maybe I will go to heaven when I die." After talking with Christi for a while, Emilia went back upstairs. She stood in front of the door and thought, ''What if I ask him directly this time? Would he do ''it'' with me?'' Emilia then opened the door only to find Nero naked on top of a girl covered by a nket. Chapter 31 - Stay With Me Nero and Sophia¡ª her changed form were sleeping on the bed; naked but covered with a nket and facing the ceiling. Nero turned to Sophia and just stared at her. "How was it? Did it hurt?" Sophia turned to Nero and grinned, "Isn''t it toote to ask for that?" "Well, you weren''t saying anything, so I thought I should just ask as a formality¡­ you know? Your moans were great, though." "Oh?" Sophia eximed, "And here I thought you were worried about me for once." Nero turned and looked up at the ceiling, then uttered, "I don''t need to share my worries with anyone." "What did you say about my moans?" Sophia sat up and red at Nero. "Your reaction ister than I thought." Sophia was holding the nket so it wouldn''t fall off her chest. "You know how hard it was to control my moans?" "You looked like you were enjoying it," Nero said with a grin on his face. "That''s not what I am talking about now!" Sophia''s face flushed as she frowned, "I was talking about holding my moans." Nero looked at Sophia for a while to find some excuses but gave up and said, "Does it matter, though? I am sure half of the people staying in this inn were doing the same deed as us." "Imagine; wouldn''t it be awkward if you were sleeping and suddenly start hearing moans from the next door?" Sophia questioned. "No need to imagine that because it has already happened many times." Sophia looked out at the sky through the window and muttered, "It''s going to be rain soon." "I hope not." "Why not?" Nero sighed deeply and looked at the sky, then said with a wry expression on his face, "Emilia promised me to show the sunrise, so if it rains, I will need to stay here for one more night¡ª and besides, you know how much I hate rain." Sophia looked at Nero and then just kept staring at him. Nero noticed Sophia staring at him but didn''t say anything and closed his eyes. "How was it¡­ for you?" Sophia wondered. "Hmm?" "Did it feel good to you¡­ you know¡­ this body. Were you able to enjoy it?" Nero opened his eyes and looked at Sophia, "I enjoyed your moans the most." "Other than that?" Sophia frowned her eyes. Nero scoffed and held Sophia''s hand, "It was great. Thanks for keeping up with me so far, and I hope you stay with me for the rest of my life." "I would have definitely thought of that as a proposal if I wasn''t aware of your nature." They bothughed, and Nero tightened his grip. "I will stay by your side even if you push me away," Sophia replied. "Is that a proposal?" Nero teased as he grinned. "Yeah, it is." Nero''s grin vanished, and he cleared his throat, "I see." They both intertwined their fingers and felt each other''s warmth. "I wish I could do it with you in my real body," Sophia stated with a sad smile on her face. "You don''t have to force yourself. If you be a fallen angel, then I would be sad." Sophia moved her other hand¡ª and the nket fell from her chest¡ª then sandwiched Nero''s hand with her both hands, "I wouldn''t mind bing a fallen angel, but after we are done getting revenge and show those who wronged you, that belonging to a race doesn''t decide one''s nature." Nero smiled wryly and said in an emotionless voice, "She would be dead by now anyway¡­ since she was just a human." "Who knows? Maybe Lucifer helped her?" Nero sat up and ced his feet on the floor¡ª as though he was about to get up from the bed. "What are you trying to say?" he asked. "What if Lucifer had taken her soul?" Nero turned around and looked at Sophia, "Are you referring to reincarnation?" Sophia shook her head and spoke, "Quite the opposite." Nero''s eyes widened as he realized what Sophia was trying to say. "Lucifer is an angel, so maybe he took her soul and spirited her away in heaven?" Sophia guessed. Nero shrugged his hand and stood up. "It doesn''t matter anymore because I don''t feel anything about her now¡­ or rather, I don''t feel love now." Sophia stood up and hugged Nero from behind. "Don''t say that." "I don''t believe in love anymore. It doesn''t exist¡­ not for me." Nero clenched his fists. ''As long as I don''t admit it, nothing like that will happen again.'' Sophia turned Nero around and cradled his face with her hands. She wanted to say something; she tried to tell Nero that he is wrong, but she couldn''t¡ª because she knew what Nero''s reply would be. "What are you doing?" Nero asked with a confused look on his face. Sophia smiled wryly and moved her hand to Nero''s lips, then inserted her finger in Nero''s mouth. "What are you¡ª" Sophia curled Nero''s lips and touched his fangs. "Why didn''t you change this too?" "It''s so that I don''t forget I am not a human." Sophia curled Nero''s lips from the left side and touched both his fangs. "This is my first time seeing or touching them." "How does it feel?" Nero asked curiously. "I don''t know; they are just like any other teeth." Sophia then moved her left hand down to Nero''s crotch and said with a mischievous grin on her face: "This is my first time touching this too." "It was inside you not long ago, though." Sophia squinted her eyes and then frowned, "You were supposed to say ''How does it feel?'', idiot." "Aren''t ''you'' supposed to ask that? Given our current situation," Nero grinned and pulled Sophia closer to him. Sophia''s face flushed as she tried to break free from Nero''s grip and ended up falling on the bed with Nero¡ª but Nero still didn''t let go of Sophia. Sophia grabbed the nket and covered Nero in it, and Nero tried to wrap Sophia in the nket. They were both giggling and having fun, until... CREAK~! Suddenly, the door opened and they saw Emilia looking at them in disbelief. Chapter 32 - Demon Call Nero snapped, and the next second, his body was covered by his clothes. "You are back," he said as he got up from the bed. Emilia didn''t pay any attention to Nero¡ª her gaze was fixated on Sophia¡ª who was just a random girl in Emilia''s eyes because Sophia had changed her form to a different girl. "What were you doing?" Emilia muttered. "What?" Nero questioned¡ª even though he had heard her the first time. Emilia walked to the bed and lifted the nket to see the girl was naked. "I see," Emilia then looked at Nero with dead eyes and uttered, "What is the meaning of this?" "Well, we had sex," Nero replied directly without any hesitation. Emilia''s face was full of rage after hearing that. "I paid for this room, and you are bringing a random human girl in the bed?!" Even Nero was surprised by Emilia''s sudden outburst. He had never expected that Emilia would react this way. "This is Sophia," he answered. Emilia once again looked at Sophia, then looked at the empty sofa. "Sophi, change your form back to normal," Nero requested. Sophia nodded and stood up as her body shined brightly and her form changed back to her angel form. Emilia''s face showed more dissatisfaction as he bit her lips, "Did you say she is just your friend? So why did you do ''it'' with her?" Nero looked at Emilia, and sighed deeply, then scratched the back of his head. "So it was what I thought it was." Nero walked to Emilia and spoke, "Emilia, answer me honestly. Do you love me?" Emilia didn''t say anything and just red at Nero. Her eyes teared up as she looked into Nero''s eyes. "Emilia," Nero moved his hands and ced them on Emilia''s shoulders. "Listen to me. I may not give you love, but I will¡ª" Emilia pped Nero''s hands and yelled, "Don''t touch me!" Nero sighed and ced his hands on Emilia''s shoulders again, "I know how you are feeling, but¡ª" Emilia pushed Nero and sobbed, "I said don''t touch me!" She then left the room and ran downstairs. Nero nced at Sophia and sighed deeply. "Tell me, Sophi. Tell me I did the right thing." "I have seen you reject countless girls¡ª but that was when you had fa¡ª" "Don''t!" Nero shouted then said in a low voice, "Please, don''t say her name in front of me." "Fine~" Sophia cleared her throat. "I have seen you reject countless girls¡ª but that was when you had ''her'', but right now, you don''t have anyone, nor you aremitted to someone." Sophia turned to Nero and stood in front of him, "I want to say you did the right thing, but I don''t know your reason, so would you mind exining that to me?" "I am¡­" Nero desperately wanted to answer that but stopped. Sophia cradled Nero''s face and said, "Come on, I am your closest friend, right? You know you can trust me." Nero averted his gaze and said with a distant smile on his face, "Do you remember Daria?" "That witch who gave you all these curses?" "Yeah, but that''s not my point." Nero looked at his hand and formed a fist. "Some days prior to our first meeting, I met her in the forest." "She was lost and asked me for the directions, so I helped her. She thanked me and asked what I wanted in return." "I said, ''I want to be ''happy'', and sheughed." Nero chuckled. "Sheughed andughed, then held my hand and looked me in the eyes." Nero took a deep breath and sighed slowly, then continued. "She told me ''You are cursed, and your love would never be fulfilled''. At first, I didn''t understand¡ª even though I was just a kid at that time, I had memories of my previous life, so I had the vague idea of what she meant." "Don''t¡­ tell¡­ me," Sophia stuttered. "Yeah, she was referring to my'' love''. At first, I thought what happened in my past life was just my bad luck and a coincidence. It had nothing to do with my past life; this life is different¡ª I thought." Nero was betrayed and stabbed to death by his lover in his previous life, and in this life too, he was betrayed by his lover. Sophia caressed Nero''s face and hugged him. "Don''t worry. We would never betray you." "What''s the meaning of this? I thought me getting reincarnated here was just a¡ª" Nero stopped when he heard loud voices from outside. There was amotion going on outside, and everyone was yelling and shouting. Nero shrugged Sophia to the side and walked to the window to check what was going on. He ced his hands on the window sill and looked outside. Nero''s eyes widened as he saw the townspeople gathered around the inn. Everyone was chattering and murmuring with each other. ''What''s going on?'' Sophia walked to the window and questioned, "What''s going on? Why are all these people gathered around here?" "I don''t know. Maybe something¡ª" Nero caught a glimpse of some knights and Emilia. Everyone was chattering with each other while two knights brought a cage and chained Emilia, then locked her in the cage. Nero''s eyes turned red in rage as the window sill in his grip broke. "Look what we get by trusting an angel!" one of the men from the crowd yelled. "We gave her refuge and looked after her because she was a half-human! But in the end, all angels are the same!" "Yeah, she should just die!" another man said. "Kill her!" "Kill this bitch!" Chapter 33 - Do You Believe In Demons? "Kill this bitch!" There was a group of five men yelling and cursing Emilia while all the other townspeople were just watching and murmuring to each other. Soon, loud footsteps were heard approaching the scene. It was chief Bruce and the other guards. "What''s going on? What''s with themotion¡ª" Chief Bruce then looked at Emilia, who was locked in the cage. "What is the meaning of this?!" Chief Bruce yelled at the knights. "We got our orders from the capital to capture this half-angel, and she would be executed there in the capital," one of the four knights replied. "Why?! For what reasons?!" Chief Bruce took out his sword and said, "No one is talking her from here." "Are you trying to defy the capital''s orders?" "What are the orders?! And who gave them?!" "This bitch and four other adventurers went to the night dungeon, and the S rank adventurer informed us that this angel killed the rest of the adventurers!" "Preposterous! Emilia would never do something like that!" Chief Bruce was acting as a shield for Emilia. "If you are going to stop us, then it will be treason against the capital, and you know what would happen next!" "No!" Emilia shouted. "I didn''t kill them! It was those demons!" "Hah?! Demons? Hahaha!" one of the men from the crowdughed. "Demons,'' she says. Don''t lie, bitch! Do you think we are stupid to believe in demons?" "Demons don''t exist! They are just a fiction made for angels and gods to look great." "Believe me! I am not lying! It was Darius who did all that. He is the one who is lying!" Emilia yelled. "Do you seriously think we would believe an angel over an S rank adventurer? Don''t make meugh!" remarked one of the knights. Sophia nced at Nero¡ª who was about to burst into rage, "That S rank adventurer is the person you were looking for with the god''s eyes?" Nero nodded as he gritted his teeth. "So he set all this up to frame your Emilia, huh? Typical humans." Nero raised his hand and moved his thumb towards his middle finger to snap. He was about to snap¡ª but stopped when he saw Emilia staring at him. Nero couldn''t go down and attack those knights openly¡ª and if he did that, that would make him a fugitive¡ª and he would have to travel the world running and killing. Even if he saved Emilia, she would be considered a rogue, and everyone woulde after her. So the only thing Nero could do was ''snap'' and obliterate everything¡ª eradicate the entire town. Nero''s snap was a trigger for him to use a tiny amount of his power¡ª and whenever he snapped, everything around him that was weaker than the amount of power he used¡ª had been destroyed. If Nero snapped, everyone in the town would be annihted¡ª including Christi and the humans Emilia favored the most in this town. Nero had nothing to do with that, but if he snapped, the only ones who would remain in this town would be Nero, Sophia, and Emilia. Nero looked at Emilia as he was about to snap¡ª but Emilia shook her head. She knew what would happen if he snapped, and she didn''t want that. Emilia wanted to protect this town, but that wasn''t the only reason she didn''t wish Nero to snap; If Nero snapped, it would just make him a killer, and Emilia knew Nero hadn''t killed an innocent before¡ª at least she thought he hadn''t. She didn''t want Nero to dirty his hands like that over her. "Enough of this! Stand back!" the knight yelled and signaled the other knight to attach the cage with the horse carriage. "We are leaving for the capital! If anyone here has any problem, thene to the capital and say it yourself!" Two knights sat on the front of the carriage to drive it, and the rest two knights sat at the back of the carriage. The carriage then drove away as Emilia and Nero looked at each other¡ª and eventually couldn''t see each other anymore. The townspeople gathered around the inn started making a ruckus, and some went back to their houses; some stayed there. Nero turned around and walked to the middle of the room, then stood still for a while on the same spot. He closed his eyes, and the memory of his mother getting dragged by the knights shed before his eyes. Sophia turned to Nero but didn''t go near him and asked, "Zeus¡­ are you okay?" Nero tilted his head and looked at Sophia with the corner of his eyes, "Do I look okay?" Nero had already nned to save Emilia once the knights took her outside the town area where no one could see him, and there he could use his powers however he wanted. "Are you just going to wait and watch her getting executed? Like you did with your mother?" Nero curled his lips as he red at Sophia, "I am nning to save her." Sophia walked closer to Nero and ced her hands on his cheeks. "Originally, heavens sent me to keep an eye on you. They never stopped thinking of you as a threat, and they wanted to exterminate you before you grew stronger." Nero''s eyes widened as his re vanished, and he heard Sophia say, "I was told to eliminate you as soon as you did something evil, but you never did such things." "And when ''she'' betrayed you, everything changed. After watching you for all those years, I couldn''t see you in pain." Nero tried to shrug Sophia''s hands from his cheeks, "Why are you telling me all this now?" "Zeus, you are a demon, you are a monster, so it''s alright to be a monster. Annihte anything thates in your way, and I will help you with it." "I can''t¡­ Sophi." "Why not?" Nero nced at the bracelet on his wrist. "I can''t be evil even if wanted to." "Your mother never said you shouldn''t be evil." Nero ced his hands on Sophia''s hand and looked at her, saying, "She asked me to be a good person who helps everyone, and a good person can''t be evil." "I don''t think that''s what she meant¡ª" "I know her better than you. I know what type of person she was." "Zeus," Sophia stared into Nero''s eyes as she smiled at him and said, "She just wanted you to ''Live'', Zeus." Nero then remembered thest words that he couldn''t hear after his mother was captured. "That night¡­ after she was captured¡­ she moved her lips to tell me something¡­ but I couldn''t figure out what she said. Now I know what she wanted to tell me." Nero dashed out of the door and rushed downstairs. On his way, he saw Christi standing at the door¡ª as if she was looking for someone. She turned around and saw Nero, then she ran at him and yelled, "Where were you?! They¡­ they captured Emilia! You need to help her!" Nero''s eyes color turned crimson red, and his short ck hair changed to long white hair with mullets on the side. And his ears became pointy. Christi''s eyes widened as her face turned pale. "Hey mortal, answer me," Nero grabbed Christi''s chin and brought his face closer to her, then uttered, "Do you believe in demons?" Chapter 34 - Vampire "Do you believe in demons?" Christi''s face turned pale as her legs gave out in fear. She tried to make some distance between her and Nero but ended up tripping and fell outside the door. Nero walked out of the door and saw some guards and townspeople, as well as some of the guests, staying at the inn¡ª then looked at Chief Bruce. Christi crawled to chief Bruce in fear and hid behind him. Everyone''s face had turned pale, and they were trembling in fear. Even if they had never seen or believed in demons¡ª they couldn''t help but beg for mercy and forgiveness from Nero. ''Heh! I just showed my form, and these mortals are showing their true colors,'' Nero walked into the crowd and stood there. ''Come on, now. Call me a monster. Curse me. Attack me. Try to kill me. Show your true colors." Nero impatiently waited as Sophia came rushing outside with a man. "Zeus!" She shouted and pushed the man in front of Nero, "Listen to this man." Everyone, including Nero, looked at the man. The man nced around with a confused look on his face, "I heard knights from the capital captured and took someone away?" "That''s right! Please help us!" Chief Bruce eximed. "That''s impossible," said the man. Everyone looked at the man with a puzzled look on his face. "There is no way they were knights from the capital because the capital only sent one knight, and that is me; Garfield¡ª who had been staying in this inn for a week now." "Then who were they?!" "Probably some imposters." The man was awfully calm about the situation. "Unbelievable!" Chief Bruce yelled with a face full of rage. The real knight looked at Nero, then nced at the chief Bruce. "Who was the person they captured? Was it someone important to you?" "She was just like my daughter," he replied. "Mayor! Mayor!" Some guards came rushing to the scene with five men. "Mayor, we caught them sneaking out of the town from the broken wall," said one of the guards. Chief Bruce looked at the five men, and his eyes widened. "Aren''t you the ones who were defaming Emilia?!" They were none other than the five men who were trying to use Emilia and backing up the knights¡ª making it look like a real scene. Chief Bruce aimed his sword on the mens'' neck and asked, "Who sent you?!" "We don''t know anything!" one of the men yelled. "We were just given money to act!" said the other. Nero pushed everyone aside and walked to the group of five men, then grabbed the head of one man. "Speak, or I will crush your head." "It was Darius! He gave us money and asked us to bring that angel to him! And the knights earlier were also fake! Please don''t kill me!" Nero''s mark on his cheekbones glowed then went back to normal. "Mayor, what should we do? Should we report to the capital and ask for their¡ª" "We don''t have time to waste," Chief Bruce looked at the real knight and said, "We were supposed to be protected by the capital, yet this happened right under our nose and¡­ I couldn''t do anything." ''This Bruce is the mayor of this town and still works as a chief guard of the town?'' Nero pushed the man he was grabbing and turned to Chief Bruce. "Kill these five men." Chief Bruce was the mayor of this town. His ancestors looked after Emilia''s body and waited for generations for her to regain consciousness. Chief Bruce looked at Nero and stared into his eyes, then moved his sword towards Nero. Nero waited for Chief Bruce to attack him¡ª but instead, he dropped his sword and bowed down to Nero. "Please, save Emilia," he pleaded. Christi and the rest of the people, including the real knight, bowed down to Nero. "Why would I listen to you mutts?" Nero uttered in an emotionless voice. Nero was already going to save Emilia, but he wanted to know why the townspeople were so enchanted with Emilia and why they didn''t react after seeing Nero. "She is our blessing. Without her, this town is nothing." Nero watched them as they bowed even further down. "And makes you think I would bring her here after saving her?" "You don''t have to!" Chief Bruce said in a loud voice without raising his head. "As long as we know she is safe, we can rest in ease." Nero took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Why are you asking for a favor from a monster?" "Emilia chose you and trusted you, so we trust you." A smirk appeared on Nero''s face as he said, "Raise your heads, mortals." Nero bent down a little and nced at Sophia. "Let''s go." "I am noting with you," Sophia rejected with a straight face. Nero expected Sophia toe with him, but Nero was lost in words after hearing her answer. "We still don''t know anything about the current world. We don''t know how much time has passed ever since we were sealed, and we don''t have any information," stated Sophia. "So you go and save Emilia, and I will gather as much information as I can in the meantime." "But I am noting back here." Sophia chuckled and nodded, "I am aware of it, and I don''t n to stay here either. So once you save Emilia, head to the town or city that has a church, and call my name¡ª I will meet you there." Nero moved his gaze from Sophia to the townspeople and stopped at Christi. "You are lucky, mortal." Emilia had subconsciously blessed Christi¡ª and Nero got to know it when he touched Christi earlier. That blessing would save Christi from any possible danger. Nero''s cape got unhooked, and it disintegrated before it could touch the ground. He jerked up his body as he grunted, "Aah!" Everyones'' eyes¡ª including Sophia''s¡ª widened as they saw a pair of wingsing out of Nero''s back. They were huge wings like a bat¡ª it was Nero''s vampire form, and he was still transforming slowly. It was his first time using his vampire powers other than using the blood art. "So this is what it feels like to have wings," he uttered as he prepared to jump and slowly pped his wings once. "Spread the word that a demon was here," Nero then jumped in the air with the speed of light and disappeared¡ª leaving an enormous crack on the spot he was standing on. The clouds rumbled with thunder, and lightning shed across the sky as the rain started pouring. Sophia looked up at the sky as the raindrops hit her face and muttered, "He is going to get more pissed." Chapter 35 - Fear Him The carriage was passing through a pathway in the forest. The path was uneven and had many bumps on the way. Two knights were looking at Emilia in the cage and ogling her body. "Stop here!" the knight yelled. The carriage stopped, and one knight got down from the front of the carriage and walked to the back of the carriage. "What''s wrong? We still have a long way to go." Two knights jumped out from the back of the carriage, and one of them said with a smirk on his face, "Let''s have some fun." "What do you mean?" the first knight asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Oh,e on!" the second knight ced his hands on the first knight''s shoulders, then pointed his gaze at Emilia, "That''s a rare fruit. Don''t you want to taste it?" "What are you talking about?!" the first knight whispered vehemently. "What? Don''t tell me you don''t feel like messing with her after looking at her body?" "But¡­ she is Darius'' property. We can''t do anything." The third knight came in and ced his arm around the first knight''s shoulder. "Look, you know how Darius is. We have sold and kidnapped many girls of different races to him, right?" The first knight nodded. "The number count is in three-digit." "He uses them to his heart''s content, and when he gets bored, he kills them and feeds them to his hounds." "Exactly!" The first knight shrugged the other two knights and turned around. "If we do something to this angel, then he will kill us." "What if he doesn''t know? We can silence this angel." The first knight gasped lightly, then pondered for a while and said, "What if she tells him?" "She won''t, and even if she did, we could just say she is lying," the third knight replied. The first knight pondered for a while, then walked to the front of the carriage to talk with the fourth knight. Meanwhile, the second and the third knight looked at Emilia with wicked smiles on their faces. The first knight came with the fourth knight. They looked at each other and then nodded. "Time to taste the forbidden fruit." They all walked to Emilia''s cage and opened it. "Come out." Emilia didn''t move an inch and just red at them. The second knight grabbed Emilia''s hand and pulled her out of the cage, "Come out, bitch!" They dragged Emilia outside the cage and took her to the side where no one could see them¡ª but not far from the carriage. "What are you doing? This is not capital!" Emilia had no idea what the knights were nning to do to her, but she was still resisting to walk. The third knight pped Emilia on the face and yelled, "Shut up!" Emilia tried to use her powers to break free from the shackles, but she couldn''t use her powers. "Give it up," said the fourth knight. "These shackles are called ''Letra'', and they are made from god''s blood, and an exquisite alloy¡ª that seals all the powers¡ª even high races like angels and elves can''t use their powers when they are chained with these shackles." Emilia then tried to break the shackles with her bare hands, but she couldn''t do anything. The second knight kicked Emilia in the back, and she mmed into the tree. Emilia''s forehead started bleeding as her vision got blurry. "How does it feel to be a normal human?" Emilia gritted her teeth and bit her lips. "You will pay for this! Nero will¡ª" The second knight pushed Emilia to the ground and shouted, "Quickly! Hurry up and grab her legs." The first and the fourth knight grabbed Emilia''s legs, and the third knight grabbed her hands. "Stop! What are you¡ª" Emilia tried to scream, but the second knight sat on her stomach and punched her in the face. Emilia tried to retaliate, but she couldn''t do anything. Her powers were sealed by the shackles, and her body was physically fragile¡ªas it still hadn''t fully healed. And now that her powers were sealed, her old wounds were aggravating, and her body was internally bleeding. The pain she felt from the punch was nothingpared to the pain she was feeling across her body. Emilia started sniffing and sobbing. "Please let me go." She tried to move her hands and legs¡ª she tried everything she could, but as the knights were pinning her legs and hands, she couldn''t do anything. The second knight punched Emilia again, and she started bleeding from her nose and mouth. "Heh! This is fun," he said with a smirk on his face as he punched Emilia again, then again, and again¡ª he just kept punching Emilia with a wide grin on his face. Emilia''s face was swollen, and she was barely conscious, but the second knight kept punching. "Hey! Stop it, dude!" the first knight stopped him. The second knight turned his face to the first knight and yelled, "What?! Do you want to punch her too?" "Look at her face. It''s swollen. If Darius gets to know it was us, he will kill us." "Tch!" The second knight clicked his tongue and moved his hands towards Emilia''s breasts. Emilia barely had any energy left to say something, but she was trying her best to fight back and not to lose consciousness." The second knight squeezed Emilia''s breasts as he said, "They are not as I expected, but¡­ not bad." Emilia tried to resist and move her body, but the powerless and injured girl was no match against the four knights. The fourth knight tapped on the second knight''s shoulders. The second knight looked at the fourth knight with an annoyed expression on his face, "What? Don''t tell me you want to go first?!" "No," the fourth knight showed him a pouch and said, "This was in her pocket." The second knight snatched the pouch and opened it, thenughed. "Well, well. Who knew we would get some extra dough." "Let me¡­ go. You can take the money, but¡­ let me go," Emilia begged. She knew it was useless to beg but did nheless. The second knight looked at Emilia''s crying face and said, "Fine~ We will let you go for the money." He stood up and turned around as the other three knights watched him¡ª then, he suddenly turned back and kicked Emilia in the stomach, and she coughed some blood. "Do you think I would say that?!" he grabbed Emilia''s face and started ripping her clothes. "Fear¡­ him," Emilia said in a weak voice. She was about to lose her consciousness. "Fear what?! Gods?" the second knight mocked, and all the other knightsughed. "Gods stopped answering humans centuries ago¡ª after the holy war between humans and angels. And you are not even a real angel, so there is no way heavens would help you." "Ne...ro..." Suddenly, the clouds rumbled with thunder, and lightning shed across the sky as the rain started pouring. "Are you kidding me? Is this how your god would rescue you?" he joked. "God won''te for your rescue," uttered the third knight. BOOM~! With a loud bang, crimson lightning fell on the carriage, and it was razed into pieces. The horses were freed, and they ran in the opposite direction. The rain got more aggressive, and the clouds hadpletely covered the moon. It was too dark for human eyes to see anything, and then they heard a demonic voice that sent chills down their spines. "But a demon will." When all this happened, Nero was still in the town. It started raining when Nero soared in the sky, and hended here when the rain started pouring¡ª meaning, Nero found Emilia in a matter of seconds as soon as he jumped, thennded here. When Nero jumped, he could hear the screams and yellsing from the forest. Then he heard a faint voice calling his name. He had no idea about the situation, but what he saw afternding was enough for him to understand everything. Chapter 36 - Unforgettable Memories The four knights trembled in fear as though their soul had left their bodies. They just saw Nero for a split second and heard Nero''s voice in the dark, but they knew what was going to happen to them. They could only see white hair radiating and swaying in the air and a pair of crimson red eyes. The sound of Nero pping his wings was louder than the rumbles of the clouds. Nero looked at Emilia, who was bleeding from her head, nose, and mouth. Her face was swollen up, and her clothes were ripped. None of the knights could take their eyes off Nero. Suddenly, a strong storm carried with rain hit them, and they closed their eyes. When they looked again, Nero wasn''t there, and neither was Emilia. Nero carried her to the nearest tree, then looked at her. She was trembling and crying in fear. Nero didn''t know whether she was scared of his vampire form or she was just trembling due to the storm. "Don''t open your eyes until I say so," Nero uttered, then walked forward to the knights. He stood about two meters away from the knights. Nero then raised his hand and pointed it towards the knights as the knights tried to run only to fall further down to the ground. Nero''s eyes were glowing red, but there was nothing but darkness in his eyes. A crimson red sludge appeared in front of Nero''s palm as it shined more and more, and got bigger¡ª as if it was alive and wanted to devour everything. The sludge reacted to Nero''s emotions, and his emotions unleashed his unforgettable memories. - - - In my previous life, when I was dying, I was happy¡ª I thought I would finally get rid of that stingy feeling in my heart. Darkness enveloped me, and then when I opened my eyes, I saw a couple holding me and looking at me with a genuine smile on their faces. At first, I thought it was some kind of dream or just a dying brain''s fantasy, but I was wrong. I was reincarnated into another world with my memories of my previous life. All those novels I read before seemed true. But I was in no mood to live. My memories brought all those feelings with them that I wanted to get rid of so badly. Even though I was a mentally a teenager, physically, I was still a newborn child. I couldn''t move my body as I wanted to, nor could I do anything. I couldn''t understand anything because of the differentnguage of this world, nor could I speak because my body hadn''t developed¡ª I was trapped in the body of a newborn. A normal and typical human was reborn as a hybrid son of the greatest rulers of two deadly races. I was born as a half demon- half vampire. My father was a demon lord, and he wore a crown that had three crystals carved on it¡ª blue, green, and red. My mother was a former vampire queen who left her throne to be with my father. They both fought all the time and teased each other; they messed with each other, but anyone could tell that they were so in love. For some reason, they both were constantly attacked by people of all races, so we had to switch our whereabouts every other week. That continued for months, and over months my father killed many lives. My mother didn''t like bloodshed and wanted peace. She believed that people of all races could co-exist together. She would often ask those attackers to back off. Whenever father captured the attackers, he would try to kill them, and mother would ask father to forgive those attackers. Father would get angry every time, saying how naive and kind she could be, but my mother just said the same thing every time. ''If they regret what they did and promise never to harm anyone again, then you should forgive them.'' ''There may be thousands of reasons to kill them, but even if there is one reason to forgive them, then please forgive them.'' Father would forgive some who promised never to harm anyone but killed those he needed to. My father listened to everything my mother said but not always obeyed it. He was afraid to get hated by her, and she was afraid to get hated by him. They were really¡­ an odd couple. As the saying goes, ''The loneliest people are the kindest. The saddest people smile the brightest. The most damaged people are the wisest. All because they don''t wish to see anyone else suffer the way they did.'' Both my father and mother must have lived a lonely, sad, damaged life, and they must have suffered¡ª far more than I can even imagine. They both wanted to stop the wars between realms and races, and live their life peacefully. But in the end, my father was betrayed by his archdemons, and my mother was captured and tortured by humans. The saddest thing about betrayal is that it neveres from your enemies. Demons are monsters who would give in to their temptation; they are the incarnation of evil. And they do what they are supposed to do; it''s their nature. What is human nature? Humans are... a mistake, but I don''t me all humans since the innocents don''t deserve to be sacrificed or suffer, and the evils don''t deserve to live. I see humans but no humanity. They wanted me to get rid of all demons from the mortal realm, and I did. But all I see now are humans living as demons. It has always been like that. I don''t think this world has a fix to that, if there was one, the gods would have done it a long time ago. This world is still the same; its people are the same, its conflicts are the same, everything is the same, and it shall always stay the same. Until... Chapter 37 - Demons Wrath The sludge around Nero''s palm started aggravating as if it was alive and wanted to devour everything. Nero closed his palm and formed a fist tounch the sludge. ''If they regret what they did and promise never to harm anyone again, then you should forgive them'' Nero heard a voice, and he looked at his side to see a figure wearing a clock. Nero''s eyes widened as the sludge around his arm disappeared. It was impossible for anyone to stay still and hear anything due to the heavy storm, but the voice was crystal clear¡ª almost as though it directly sounded in his mind. Nero averted his face from the figure and focused on the knights. Even the knights looked confused when Nero looked at the side. It was almost as if they couldn''t see the figure. ''There may be thousands of reasons to kill them, but even if there is one reason to forgive them, then please forgive them.'' the voice said again. This time, Nero was sure of what was happening. He sighed deeply and lowered his hand, then looked at the figure. Nero opened his mouth to say something but stopped and uttered inwardly, ''There might be thousands of reasons to forgive one, but even if there is one reason to kill them, I will kill them!'' The figure disappeared as though it never existed. Nero then walked to the knights as the sky rumbled with thunder and lightning. The sound of the lightning ovepped the sound of ripping, crushing, breaking, and screams that echoed in the entire forest. Then, Nero raised his hand in the air, and a huge and sharp crimson sludge appeared in the air. It had a shape of gigantic des and long swords¡ª but they were moving on their own. They were sharp enough to cut anything in one go¡ª including the air itself. The sludge covered the entire area and eventually devoured everything that came in its way¡ª including the trees and rocks as well as the rain and the lightning¡ª leaving nothing but an empty horizon. Nero turned around and walked to Emilia, and looked at her. Her eyes were still closed, and she was trembling. "You can open your eyes now." Nero asked Emilia to open her eyes, but she didn''t and shook her head. Nero exhaled sharply¡ª as though he wanted to sigh¡ª and retracted his wings as his form slowly changed. Emilia''s clothes were drenched because of rain, but Nero''s clothes werepletely dry. He shrugged his body as his hair and skin dried off but started getting wet again as the rain kept pouring. Nero reached his hand towards Emilia and sighed, "You may open your eyes now." Emilia opened her one eye and nced at Nero, then opened her another eye before jumping into Nero''s arms¡ª totally ignoring his reaching hand. Emilia squeezed Nero''s body with her body and hugged him¡ª but she couldn''t wrap her arms around Nero''s body because she was still chained with the shackles. Nero''s clothes didn''t get wet by the rain, but they got wet by Emilia''s wet clothes. He swiped his thumb on his index finger and created a small ball from his blood, then flicked his middle finger tounch the blood-ball in the sky. The blood-ball soured through clouds and exploded as all the clouds faded away, leaving the clear sky with two moons in the starry sky. The one thing Nero hated the most was rain. In his previous life, it was raining outside when his girlfriend killed him. It rained when he lost his mother, and the night of betrayal¡­ it was also raining. Even though Nero had alreadyunched the blood-ball, his middle finger was still upright as he looked at the sky. He then raised his hand and showed the middle finger to the gods and heavens, knowing well the gates were closed and they weren''t seeing it¡ª but Nero hoped they would see it. Nero could feel Emilia''s wet body as her clothes were ripped, and Emilia was squeezing him tightly. Nero ced his hands on Emilia''s shoulder and pushed her a little, so he could see her face, but he regretted doing so. After looking at Emilia''s swollen face, he wanted to go back in time and kill those knights again and again for eternity. Emilia tried to cover her face with her hands, but Nero grabbed them and ced his hands on the shackles. The shackles started cracking and eventually shattered into pieces. Tears fell down Emilia''s cheeks as Nero swiped his thumb on his finger and inserted that finger inside Emilia''s mouth. Emilia quietly sucked Nero''s finger like a baby as her wounds slowly started healing. Chapter 38 - Twilight Hours passed since the incident, and Nero and Emilia were sitting at the cliff under a huge tree¡ª looking at the sky. Nero was sitting while leaning his back to the tree, and Emilia was sitting on Nero''sp¡ª looking rather happy. Emilia was wearing new and clean clothes, and all her wounds were healed. She leaned her back on Nero''s chest and looked up at Nero, then smiled. Nero looked down at Emilia and smiled back. She started swinging left and right on Nero''sp¡ª looking ratherfortable. "So¡­" Nero rested his chin on Emilia''s head and uttered in a low voice, "How was it?" "Hmm~" Emilia stopped swinging and said with a satisfied look on her face, "It was so big, and long, and thick¡­" She started drooling. "I wonder how something that big could fit inside me, and I feel like it''s still inside me¡ª" "Ahem!" Nero cleared his throat and continued, "I wasn''t talking about that. I was asking how did it felt?" "Oh!" Emilia leaned further back and pressed herself on Nero''s chest. "It felt great." "I see," Nero nodded with a smile on his face. "Though it hurt at the beginning, and you were rough too, but then it started feeling good." "But you didn''t stop me," Neromented. "That''s because." Emilia''s face flushed. Seeing Emilia''s reaction, Nero grinned. "What was that?" "I wanted you to do it. And besides, I didn''t remember our first time, so I wanted to make sure you enjoy it the second time," Emilia said it anyway with her face full of embarrassment. "I enjoyed it the first time, too," Nero scoffed and patted Emilia''s head. "As long as you enjoyed it." Emilia looked up at Nero''s face and stared at him, then after a while, she wryly said, "Sorry for yelling at you back at the inn." "It''s fine!" Nero exhaled deeply. "It wasn''t your fault. I should have thought of the possibility of falling in love with me." Emilia looked at Nero with a calm¡ª yet curious face, "You don''t want me to love you? Even though we just did ''it'' again?" "I just¡­ I can''t love you back." "Why not? You can take your time falling in love with me. I can wait for you. I don''t mind waiting for you since we will be together anyway." Emilia had decided to follow Nero in his journey. Nero shook his head and closed his eyes, "I will never fall in love with anyone." "Why?" "Love is¡­" The memory of Nero from his past life that wanted to forget the most shed before his eyes. It was a dimly lit room with nothing but moonlighting through a huge ss window beside the bed. Police sirens were wailing at a distance¡ª and they were muffled by the sound of the rain outside. He was lying naked on the bed, and his hands and legs were tied with belts. His naked girlfriend was riding him crazily with an orgasmic face¡ª then, she smirked and stabbed the knife in his chest dozens of times until he died. "What?" Emilia bumped her back on Nero''s chest, then looked up at him. "Love is what?" Nero smiled wryly, then said, "Love is¡­ scary." ''If my love is really cursed, and if whoever I love would betray me¡ª then I would rather not falling in love with anyone¡ª or at least, never admit it.'' He was betrayed not once, but twice. His broken heart was never going to heal again and even if it did¡ª the curse would break it again. Emilia wanted to ask what he meant by that, but she was afraid of the answer. She thought if the answer was something she couldn''t do anything about, then she wouldn''t be able to love him anymore. She was just too innocent for her own kind. "What were you trying to say before I yelled at you?" Emilia asked curiously. "Hmm?" "You know¡­ you were saying something along the lines of ''I may not love you'' or something." "Oh!" Nero tapped Emilia''s shoulder and asked her to get off hisp. Emilia got off hisp and turned around only to sit on hisp again¡ª but this time, they were sitting face to face. "What are you doing?" Nero asked with a puzzled look on his face. "I am sitting like this so I can hear you clearly," Emilia said with a smile on her face. "But there is no need to sit on myp. I think I am loud enough." Nero was feeling ufortable with Emilia sitting on hisp, or rather, he was about to lose his control after looking at Emilia''s cheerful face. He sighed and furrowed his eyebrows after seeing the sudden change in Emilia''s behavior. Emilia wrapped her arms around Nero''s neck and whispered in his ear, "So, what were you going to tell me?" Emilia was being awfully close to Nero. Her breasts were pressing against Nero''s chest, and her face was almost rubbing Nero''s cheek. "I was going to say¡­" Nero ced his hands on Emilia''s shoulder and pushed her a little back as he looked at Emilia''s face. Nero averted his face before saying, "Even if I may not love you, I will do anything for you. I will make you happy, I will fulfill your needs, and I will give you pleasure at night." It was awkward for Nero to say that to Emilia on her face¡ª especially with thatst part. "Hmm~? So you promise you will do all that?" Emilia trusted everything Nero said and then asked curiously, "You said you would fulfill my need, right? Then what if I need you to love me?" Nero frowned his face and squinted his eyes, "Don''t test your luck." Emilia clicked her tongue and bit her lips. "How did you even fall in love with me anyway? We met some hours ago. I still don''t understand you." Emilia puffed her cheek and brought her face closer to Nero''s lips, "You don''t have any right to judge my love, do you?" Nero chuckled and pushed Emilia back, "You are right." Then Nero smirked. "Your tastes are bad anyway." Emilia frowned her eyes and made an angry expression on her face, "Let me clear this! I wasn''t in love with Darius or anything, alright?!" "I didn''t even say his name." "I know what you are trying to do. It''s just he treated me kindly, so I treated him back the same way. It was nothing else!" "Alright, alright. Now stop yelling in my ears." Emilia gritted her teeth and muttered, "You won''t understand how it feels when the person you love says something like that about you." Nero smiled wryly and said to himself, ''Yeah, I don''t.'' Chapter 39 - No More Kindness Emilia wrapped her arms tightly and brought her face closer to Nero''s face. "Can I ask something?" "Stop doing this?" Nero pushed Emilia back. "Stop doing what?" "You are being so touchy suddenly." After the incident, Emilia never let go of Nero and stuck to him like glue. "Am I now?" Emilia teased. Nero nced at Emilia with a puzzled and worried look on his face. ''Her personality has changed now,'' It wasn''t as though Nero didn''t like Emilia being touchy like this, but Nero couldn''t help but have impure thoughts about her body. "So," He raised his eyebrows, "What do you want to ask me? If it''s something rted to love, then I am not answering." "Who was better?" "Better for what?" Nero questioned confusedly. "Between me and Sophia, who was better?" "Oh! So it''s about that." Nero nodded and tried to push Emilia back. Emilia frowned, then squinted her eyes and stared into Nero''s eyes, "Who was better?" Nero was reluctant to answer first but gave in after seeing Emilia''s face. "I did it more with you, so of course you were better." Emilia''s face flushed, but she didn''t look satisfied with her answer. After looking at Emilia''s dissatisfied face, Nero sighed. "What now?" "I have this weird feeling," Emilia replied with a straight face. "Isn''t that jealousy?" Nero stated, as though he knew what Emilia was feeling. Emilia shook her head and hugged Nero, "I was jealous at first when I saw you naked with a girl on the bed, but when you said it was Sophia, I was even more jealous¡­ and sad. I felt betrayed." Nero wanted to push Emilia back because he was on the verge of losing his control, but Emilia''s warmth captivated him. "You said she was just a friend, and then when I saw you with her, I thought you didn''t have a rtionship like that. I thought I was the only one who had a special rtionship with you, and I wanted to advance my rtionship with you, but I just¡­" "Wasn''t honest with yourself," Nero added. "Yeah," Emilia nodded. "You don''t have to worry about all that because as long as I am with you, and you are with me¡ª you are mine." Nero scratched his cheek and averted his gaze from Emilia before saying, "And besides, my first time was also with you." "Huh?" Emilia was both shocked and surprised. "You were a virgin?" "Sadly, yes. But only in this life," Nero nodded. ''Does that mean he didn''t have any lover before? And I am the first girl who made love with him in this life?'' Emilia jumped to unconfirmed conclusions and ignored what he said about his past life. Emilia then looked at Nero''s face, "I, Emilia, submit my everything to you, so please take care of me, my hero." Nero''s eyes widened after Emilia''s sudden submission. He had never expected to hear something like that from Emilia. "You really have changed," Nero stated. "I am just honest now." Nero patted Emilia''s head as she hugged Nero, then buried her face in Nero''s chest. "I was scared." "Hmm?" "Those knights," Emilia''s voice was muffled as she was burying her face in Nero''s chest. "I felt disgusted when they touched me, and I couldn''t even do anything. I only want to do it with you, so I kept praying." "To god?" Nero asked curiously. Emilia shook her head and looked at Nero, "I was praying to you," She smiled widely before closing her eyes, "Because you are my god now." Nero felt a sudden surge of pain in his heart, seeing how deeply Emilia had fallen in love with him. "I am sorry," Nero apologized. Emilia opened her eyes and tilted her head with a confused look on her face, "Why are you apologizing?" "I forgot that you don''t have any of your past memories, and so far, you have only received kindness, so you never knew the cruelty of this world. I shouldn''t have med you or called you foolish and naive¡ª you are just too innocent." Emilia smiled wryly, then shook her head, "No, you don''t have to apologize because you were right. I am foolish, and I was just forcing my standards on you without knowing anything." ''She is acting weird all of a sudden.'' Nero touched Emilia''s face and rubbed her lips with his thumb. Emilia didn''t mind that and continued, "You said this before that ''evil expects evil'', so it should be the same for kindness." Nero stopped moving his thumb after hearing that. ''I had never thought of it that way.'' "Kind people expect everyone else to be kind with them, but when they don''t¡ª they feel betrayed, and it was the same for me. But now I know that''s not how it works. So I won''t stop you from doing anything evil now, and I will support you." Nero scoffed and flicked his finger lightly on Emilia''s forehead. "Don''t say it like I am an evil person. Listen, there is nothing wrong with being kind, but there is no need to be kind either." Emilia''s forehead was red from the spot where Nero flicked his finger. Emilia rubbed it, then said with an angry expression on her face, "Do it again, and I will snap your peepee." That day, Nero swore to himself that he would never do that to Emilia again. Emilia then hugged Nero and muttered, "Nero." "Hmm?" "Would you do it with other girls too?" "What do you mean by ''other'' girls? I only have you and Sophi." Emilia looked up at Nero and poked her chin on Nero''s chest. "What about Nure?" "We don''t have that kind of rtionship. And believe me, we rarely meet or talk." "You said the same thing about Sophia, and yet I found you in the bed with her." Nero knew why Emilia was asking all those questions, so he chose to answer them honestly. "Sophi and I have a veryplicated rtionship. We share many dark secrets. But yeah," He nodded, then answered with a straight face, "I would do it with other girls if I feel like it." "Don''t do it without my permission, okay?" "Oh!" Nero had a surprised look on his face with a cheerful smile. "Are you trying to be the queen of my harem?" Emilia puckered her lips and answered, "I was your first, so I want some privileges." ''She is back to her usual self,'' Nero thought as he patted Emilia. "Alright, now," Emilia licked her lips and said with a mischievous smile on her face, "Kiss me." Nero thought Emilia was back to her usual self, but now he was thinking, ''Or maybe not." Chapter 40 - Most Brutal Death "Kiss me," Emilia licked her lips. "Not happening." "I want a kiss, so kiss me!" Emilia''s lips were already close enough to Nero''s lips. If any one of them moved even an inch closer, they would end up kissing. "Why do you suddenly have an urge to kiss me, though?" "We had sex but never kissed. So I want to kiss you." "Oh? That''s some cute reason, but no. That''s not enough to convince me," Nero teased. Emilia pressed her breasts against Nero''s chest. "Kissing the person you love feels good, so I want to kiss you. It''s the symbol of love" "I don''t love you, though." Nero teased again. "And believe me, in my previous world, even having sex wasn''t a symbol of love." "But I do love you." Looking at Emilia fidgeting like that, Nero shook his head and said, "Fine. You can kiss me, but this is this only one time, okay?" Emilia smiled cheerfully and jumped on Nero''s lips. She first inserted her tongue inside Nero''s mouth and then started ying with his tongue while pulling and pressing her lips against Nero''s lips. She was drinking every ounce of saliva from Nero''s mouth while and sucking his lips and tongue. Nero let Emilia y with his mouth and they kissed for about ten minutes, then Emilia got tired and stopped kissing. Nero looked at Emilia''s face after kissing, and it was red as blood, but there was a satisfied smile on her face. Nero shook his head in disbelief and spoke, "You are a pervert." Emilia grabbed Nero''s cors and shouted, "Just so you know, this was my first kiss, okay?!" "If that''s the truth, then it was pretty wild for a first kiss," Neromented. "So you are implying that I had someone before?" "Maybe? I mean¡­ you don''t have your memories. Who knows if you had someone?" Nero questioned. Emilia realized what Nero was trying to say and pondered for a while, then looked at Nero. "I don''t think I did." "I hope that''s true." "Wait¡­ are you jealous?" Emilia asked curiously. "Why would I be jealous of some low-grade angel? I can just kill anyone who ims to be your lover. And besides, you were a virgin, so most likely you didn''t have a lover." Emilia then licked Nero''s cheek and whispered in his ears, "I want another kiss." Nero pushed Emilia back and said, "Not happening." Emilia frowned and stared at Nero''s face for a while, then suddenly jumped on Nero and started kissing him. Nero tried to push her back, but she wasn''t budging. Emilia inserted her tongue inside Nero''s mouth and started sucking everything¡ª but Nero bit Emilia''s tongue, which caused Emilia to stop kissing. "What was that?!" Emilia hissed. "That''s my line. I said no, and you still kissed me." "Heh!" Emilia smirked, then smirked wider. "I can just kiss you whenever and wherever I want without taking your permission, you know? If ''you'' don''t kiss me, then ''I'' will have to kiss you myself." ''Wow. She is turning into a¡­'' Nero couldn''t help but grin as he thought that. "What are youughing for?" "You were a ''tsundere'' when we first met, but now you are slowly turning into a ''yandere''." "Soondere? Yandere? What does that mean?" Emilia tilted her head with a confused look on her face. "It''s a term that specifies the personality of people. It was a famous thing in my previous world." "What does it mean?" Emilia asked with an innocent look on her face. "Well¡­" After looking at Emilia''s innocent face, he knew that Emilia was expecting something good. He sighed and averted his gaze. "Tsundere means a good person. And Yandere means a¡­ great person." Nero felt a little guilty lying to Emilia like that, but all that guilt vanished when he saw Emilia''s cheerful face. Then suddenly, out of nowhere, she uttered, "I want a kiss." Nero scoffed then pinched Emilia''s both cheeks from sides. "Wut are you doin?" "Kissing, or sex. Choose one" Nero smirked as he let go of Emilia''s cheek. "That''s not fair!" Emilia groaned. "Life is not fair either. Now choose one of them." Emilia pondered and pondered, then nced at Nero, "Kissing during sex." Neroughed out loud after hearing Emilia answer. "Alright, fine. One kiss a day and unlimited sex." "Deal" Emilia nodded. "Deal." Emilia kissed Nero once again and said, "It was a deal sealing kiss, so it doesn''t count in that ''One kiss a day'', okay?" "Oh?" Nero raised his eyebrows, then squinted his eyes, "What about the other two kisses from before?" "We made the deal after that, so it doesn''t count," Emilia stated as though it was absolute. Nero moved his hands to Emilia''s thighs and tried to touch her sacred ce but stopped and pulled his hand back. After all those deep kisses that Emilia gave to Nero, he was on the verge of losing his control. Emilia hugged Nero and muttered, "I will miss this town. It''s sad that everyone in the town hates me and I can''te back here. I will miss Christi and Bruce." Nero hadn''t told Emilia about what happened in the town after she was taken away. He had an option to keep his mouth shut and never tell Emilia about it, but after remembering the faces of townspeople who pleaded Nero to help Emilia¡ª Nero couldn''t keep his mouth shut. "Don''t worry about it. No one hates you." Nero said with a genuine smile on his face. "But¡ª" "It was all the sham nned by that mortal to frame you." Just thinking about Darius made his blood boil. The five humans who were defaming Emilia were killed by Nero''s order, and the four knights were killed by Nero. If there was even one person alive, Nero could have known the whereabouts of Darius. ''I will find him and give him the most brutal death possible.'' Emilia looked up at Nero and then averted her gaze, "Are you going to kill Darius?" Nero exhaled sharply and said with a serious look on his face, "It has be a personal matter now. I will chase after him even in the deepest and darkest abyss. And if he somehow dies before I find him, then I will go to hell and kill him again and again¡ª for eternity." Emilia showed no change in her reaction and hugged Nero, "I hope you do." ===== AllNovelFull Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 41 - True Fallen Angel "I hope you do." Nero was surprised; He thought Emilia would react or at least say something, but she didn''t. "How did you kill those knights?" Emilia''s eyes were closed when Nero killed them, and it was dark, so even if she had tried to see¡ª she wouldn''t be able to see anything. And the sound of the rain and the lightning was ovepping the screams of those knights, so Emilia couldn''t hear anything either. She was curious how he killed them¡ª something was awakening inside Emilia. She was bing a true fallen angel now. "I couldn''t kill them slowly as I wanted." Emilia looked up and asked again, "How did you kill those knights?" Nero sighed and hugged Emilia, then spoke, "First, I cast a spell that made them a million times sensitive¡ª even a normal poke would make them wish to die." "Then, I ripped their skin, ruptured their muscles, plucked out their tongues, gouged their eyeballs, shattered all of their bones into small pieces, crushed their bollocks, cracked their skulls, melted their brains, and then chopped them into pieces." Even though what Nero said was undoubtedly the most gruesome thing, Emilia had no change in her reaction. It was as though it didn''t affect her¡ª even a little. This time, Nero expected to hear something like ''It was too cruel'' or ''Why did you kill them like this? You could have given them a painless death!''¡ª But, instead, Emilia smiled. "Emilia?" He called her name. "I am weak, and I am just dragging you down." Emilia smiled wryly. "That''s not true. Trust me; you are strong. So stop with this inferiorityplex of yours." "But¡­ it''s true. I haven''t done anything to help you." Nero frowned and said with a serious look on his face, "By having you on my side is enough for me. And don''t you dare say you are useless; your body is good enough for me to enjoy. And your moans are a pleasure to my ears." Emilia curled up Nero''s lips from both sides with her thumbs and touched his fangs. "I was happy when you said the first line, and then you ruined it by saying the next one." "Heh!" Nero chuckled, then scoffed. "If someone saw all this, they would call me a ''simp'' for sure." Emilia gave Nero a confused look, then rolled her eyes as though she didn''t care about it. ''Something is wrong with Emilia''s body. She is strong, and there is no doubt about it. I can feel how strong she is, so why can''t she utilize her powers? No¡­ it''s not that she can''t use her powers; it''s her body that is not letting her use her powers.'' Nero touched Emilia''s face and rubbed his thumb on her cheek. ''She is an angel in human skin. Her human body is her weakness.'' Emilia ced her hand on Nero''s hand. "What''s wrong?" "Maybe I can train you?" Emilia''s mouth opened, and her jaw dropped after hearing that. "Really?! Will you really train me and teach me how to use my powers?" Emilia questioned with a resolute expression on her face. Nero smirked and then squeezed Emilia''s breasts. "I was talking about your sex skills." Emilia stared at Nero, then slowly puffed her cheeks as she turned her face to the side and muttered, "I will learn it anyway." After looking at Emilia''s puffed-up cheeks, Nero had a sudden urge to lick Emilia, so he licked Emilia''s cheek. Emilia was taken aback but didn''t seem to mind it and then said, "Were you trying to kiss me?" "No¡­ I," Nero gulped down as he gazed at Emilia''s lips. "I suddenly feel thirsty¡­ for your blood." "You want to drink my blood?" Emilia asked to confirm. Nero nodded and licked his lips. It was Nero''s first time having a sudden urge to drink blood. "What if I die? You said if I lose my remaining blood, I will die." "You won''t die as long as my blood is in your body." "I won''t mind dying for you" Emilia smiled and rolled up her sleeve. "What are you doing?" "Aren''t you going to drink my blood?" Emilia answered as she brought her hand in front of Nero''s face. "I want to drink it in an old ssic way," Nero then pointed his gaze at Emilia''s neck. Emilia lowered her hand and pondered for a while, then looked at Nero. "Is it possible to drink blood through lips? That way, I can kiss you too." Nero touched Emilia''s face, and Emilia leaned then rested her face on Nero''s palm. Nero slowly moved his face towards Emilia''s neck as his fangs got bigger and bit her neck. "Ahm!" Emilia grunted at first but soon started moaning as Nero sucked her blood. Emilia kept moaning, but after a while, her moaning stopped. "Zeus," As Nero was sucking Emilia''s blood, he heard someone calling his name¡ª his real name. Nero stopped drinking Emilia''s blood and looked in the direction the voice came from. There was the same hooded figure Nero saw earlier¡ª standing at the end of the cliff. There was Emilia''s blood on Nero''s lips, so he licked his lips and asked, "Who are you?" "I am thest will of your mother¡ª herst remains. I was looking after you for all these years." "Oh, were you now? Then how about you go back to where you came from?" Nero said nonchntly. "Zeus, my son." Nero stared at the figure for a while, then sighed and nodded in an unusual manner. "You said ''when there is darkness, there shall be light'', and guess what? You were right. There was light. But I can''t live in that light anymore." "Was it too bright for you?" the figure asked. "Yeah," Nero nodded as he gulped down, "It was so bright that it blinded me." "So you will turn to the darkness now?" "Someone who was born in darkness can only survive in darkness," Nero answered. "Do you know what lies beyond the darkness?" the figure''s voice was getting low with every sentence. "No, but I would like to know. And I will eventually know and see it with my eyes." "I see." Chapter 42 - Final Farewell The sun was about to rise, and the birds had already started waking up. There was nothing but silence for a while as Nero stared at the figure. "Do you¡­ hate me for abandoning you?" "Yeah, I hate you. But I hate myself more for not doing anything to save you." "I am sorry, my son. Please forgive me." "I won''t¡­ I won''t forgive you. I am going to reject your words... Mama." Nero took a deep breath, then said, "I can''t be¡ª I can''t grow like you wanted me to be. I am done being a good person now, and I will be what you feared of the most." The figure looked at Nero as though it could see through the cloak. "One day." Nero nced at the figure. "When the seas drown themselves, when trees wither themselves, when the clouds cover themselves, when the sun burns itself, when the moons hide themselves, when the stars lose their shine, when the angels blinds themselves with their light, when the demons kill themselves, when the heavens burn over and the hells freeze over, when the world ends itself... you and¡ª" "Stop it!" Nero interrupted the figure. "Don''t say anything anymore." He smiled gently while looking at the figure, "I don''t want anotherst word." The hood of the cloak dispersed, and it revealed the beautiful face of his mother. She looked at Nero as tears rolled down her cheeks, "Zeus...." She smiled gently, "Live, my son." her voice was fading away. "You too." Nero clenched his teeth before saying, "Don''t show your face again." The figure slowly vanished into thin air, and a light orb appeared. It hovered around for a while and went inside the bracelet Nero wore on his wrist. Then a tiny pearl inside the bracelet broke into two pieces and fell to the ground. Nero picked it up with his thumb and index finger¡ª like a pinch, and raised his hand, then looked at the pearl. After looking at it, he opened his mouth and ate it, then swallowed it. He then rested his head on the tree and muttered, "Goodbye, mama." "Umm," Emilia moved a little on Nero''sp, then looked at Nero as she rubbed her eyes. "Hello," Emilia said with a cheerful smile on her face. "What happened to you? You went silent all of a sudden. I was worried, you know?" It was Nero''s first time drinking the blood directly from someone''s neck. "It felt so good that I fell asleep." Nero sighed in relief andmented, "Your moans were great, by the way. They aroused me more while sucking your blood." Nero saw his bite mark on Emilia''s neck and swiped his thumb on it¡ª and the mark disappeared. "Do you like it when I moan?" Emilia asked curiously. "Your moans are louder when we have sex, though," Nero remarked as he squeezed Emilia''s boobs. Emilia didn''t seem to mind it and moved her hands towards Nero''s stomach and started tickling him. Nero could easily control hisugh, but he chose tough for Emilia. He looked at Emilia''s smiling face and wondered, ''I can''t help but feel like I have known her for forever. She feels so nostalgic, like I have met her before, and maybe that''s why I like being around her.'' Nero had the same thought when he saw Emilia smiling for the first time back in the prison realm. "Stay still," Nero said as he raised his hand, and magic circles appeared before the tips of his fingers. They were purple-colored magic circles, and they revolved around Nero''s fingers. He moved his hand towards Emilia''s head, and instead of turning red¡ª the magic circle broke. ''It broke, so it means she doesn''t have any past memories, but that''s not possible. There is no way there could be someone with no memories,'' Nero pondered over it. "Emilia, do you remember you asked me if there is anything I can''t do?" Emilia nodded a couple of times. "There was one thing I couldn''t do, no matter how hard I tried. But now, there is nothing I can''t do." Nero had finally bid a proper farewell to his mother, and he was free from his mother''sst word. He had no need to follow them as he rejected herst will. Emilia raised her hand and spoke, "I know two things you can''t do." "And that is?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. "You can''t love and kiss." Nero shook his head and decided to ignore Emilia, then looked up at the sky. "It''s sunrise." Emilia turned around and leaned her back on Nero''s chest, "Isn''t it beautiful?" "Indeed." "I will miss this sunrise." "Then how about I make this your best sunrise ever?" Nero then snapped. Emilia looked up at the sky and waited for something to happen, but nothing happened. "Nothing is¡ª" Emilia then finally noticed what Nero did. Nero''s clothes had disappeared, and Emilia could feel something hard on her hips. Her face flushed a little as she moved her hand back towards Nero''s crotch, "It''s so big." Emilia got off from Nero''sp and turned around, then sat back on hisp¡ª face to face. She moved her hand down, and after some rustling sound of skin rubbing against clothes, she moved up her body a little and sat down forcefully with an orgasmic and satisfied look on her face, "It''s really so big, and it''s inside me." Emilia started moving up and down, and back and forth as Nero thought, ''What a pervert.'' "Anh!" Nero moved his hands towards Emilia''s chest and said, "At least take off your clothes first." "It feels great!" Emilia kept shaking her hips as she started undressing, and as soon as her clothes were no longer in contact and connected to her magic, they dispersed. Hundreds of miles away, at the top of the tallest mountain peak above the clouds, a hooded figure was standing beside a big white furry wolf¡ª with almost the height of a human. The figure''s hand was patting the wolf, and it was looking in the direction where Nero and Emilia were dual-cultivating. "Finally¡­" a female voice sounded from the figure. She clenched the wolf''s fur as her body trembled, "Finally, I found you, Zane." "Though I hope I hadn''t found him fucking some girl like that. Just wait for me, Zane. You are mine, and I won''t let anyone else have you." She then turned around and nudged the wolf, "Let''s go. We have some unfinished business to take care of." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 43 - Heretics It takes about half a day to reach the nearest town by carriage and about two days if walked on foot. Nero and Emilia took the forest route, which only takes about a day to reach the nearest town¡ª even on foot. But Nero and Emilia reached the nearest town after 23 days. They traveled only one hour a day and spent the rest of the time copting like crazy¡ª from day to night. Emilia and Nero had gotten a lot closer than they were before. On the evening of the 24th day, they reached the nearest town named ''Astrared''. Like every other town, this town also had walls and guards on the gate. This town was bigger than ''Astracliff'', but the poption wasn''t even half inparison. Nero was carrying a huge bag on his back. When they reached the gate, they were stopped by the guards. They knew they would be asked for the guild pass, and neither of them had that. So they had thought of various excuses to enter the town. The guards looked at Nero¡ª who had changed his appearance to a normal human just a while ago and then looked at Emilia. "What''s your purpose foring to this town?" the guard asked. ''This reminds me of those airport checkings,'' Nero snickered. Emilia and the guards nced at Nero, seemingly trying to know the reason why he snickered. "Did I say something funny?" the guard asked. "No, you didn''t." Emilia interrupted, then spoke, "He has some problems, so ignore him." Nero decided to go extra hard on Emilia on their night session. "We are travelers, and we are here to stay in this town for a while before continuing our journey." Emilia handled the guards as though she was a professional. And even Nero was surprised. The guards looked at each other and nodded, "You may enter." Both Emilia and Nero were dumbfounded when the guards didn''t ask for the guild pass or any money as tax to enter. When they passed, they saw a guard sitting on the table and flipping pages of the registers. "Input your names there. We need to keep track of the travelers." ordered the guard. Emilia walked to the register and tapped on the table to get the guard''s attention. The guard nced at Emilia, then looked at Nero. "Hmm~" He grabbed the feather and dipped it into ink, then said, "Your names and alliances please." "My name is Emilia, and his name is Nero. And we don''t belong to any alliance." "Emilia¡­ Nero" The guard wrote their names and gestured them to go. "Uhh... may I ask where the inn is?" Emilia asked the guard. The guards paid no attention to Emilia and kept flipping the pages of the register, then pointed his finger on the road. Emilia rushed to Nero and hugged him, and Nero, of course, pushed her to the side. "How was I? Was I able to help you?" Emilia asked curiously. They walked further and came across an old inn. "Are they close?" Nero wondered. They both walked in and saw the reception counter was empty. They nced around and noticed there was no one around. ''What''s wrong with this town? We didn''t encounter any townspeople either. Something is wrong with this town.'' ''Maybe we should leave this town since I don''t want any trouble.'' The only reason Nero and Emilia came to this town was to summon Sophia in the church. And they have been living in the forest for the past few weeks and ate nothing but animals. Though, they enjoyed copting. They could just go to another town and summon Sophia there, so it didn''t have to be this town. Nero pulled Emilia''s hand and signaled her toe with him. They both turned around, and as they were about to leave, they heard a voice. "Wait!" Nero and Emilia turned to see who called, but there was no one. Confused, Nero was about to use his God''s eyes¡ª but a woman came out from under the reception counter. She looked in her early twenties. Her eyes were swollen, and her clothes and brown hair were messed up. "Sorrez! I was sleeping. How can I help you?!" the woman said in a cheerful voice, but Nero knew it was fake. "It''s nothing. We are going." Nero prepared to leave. "I can let you stay here for one gold coin, two rooms!" the woman shouted. Nero had no interest in staying in this town even for a second, so he wasn''t swayed by that offer. And besides, they didn''t have a single penny to pay. They had killed many animals on their way and ate their meat, but they gathered their skins and furs, thinking they would exchange it to a guild and get money for it. "We were just here to ask for the direction of the church," Nero stated. "Are you believers?!" The woman jumped from the counter and blocked Nero''s way. "Quite the contrary." "The church is hard to find, so I can take you there if you agree to stay at the inn." the woman offered. "Not interested." Nero was already annoyed by the woman''s words, so any more words and he would have done some unspoken stuff to the woman. The woman then looked at Emilia and said, "You have such a lovely wife." Nero grunted and shook his head. While Emilia said with a resolute expression on her face, "Really?! We look like a husband and wife?" "Indeed. You look like a lovely couple," the woman nodded. Emilia looked at Nero and flushed, "Did you hear it? She said we look like a couple." "These are just their cheap tricks to make travelers stay at the inn," Nero then looked at the woman and frowned his face. "If you don''t move now then, you won''t have an inn to stay at." The woman moved aside, and Nero and Emilia walked past her. As they were about to set their foot outside the inn, then the woman turned around and spoke, "You won''t be able to find the church without a person of the town." Nero tilted his head and looked at the woman, "Why is that?" "No one has mentioned or visited the church in hundreds of years, and only a few people know about it." Nero furrowed his eyebrows. "And you won''t find the church in any other towns except the one at the river." the woman said with a sad look on her face. "Humans don''t worship gods anymore, and those who do are considered heretics." Chapter 44 - Abandoned Town "Humans don''t worship gods anymore, and those who do are considered heretics." Nero turned around and looked at the woman and her sad smile on her face. "I already know that, so tell me something new." Nero heard about it when he jumped in the air to search for Emilia, but he didn''t know the reason for the war between the angels and humans¡ª though he had a firm idea why. "You will rarely find any believers nowadays, and all the churches from all over the world are demolished. So it would be almost impossible to find churches," informed the woman. Nero and Emilia had no idea about that. They only came to this town because it was the closest town, and if they had gone to some other town, they wouldn''t have found the church. ''I can just summon Sophia at the church and leave this town. But¡­'' Nero nced at Emilia, who was looking back at him with a resolute expression on her face. As Emilia and Nero spent the past few weeks sleeping outside in the forest, Emilia was in a mood to sleep on a bed after a long time. Nero scratched his cheek and looked at the woman, and the woman smiled in response. "Why is this town so dead?" Nero asked curiously. "It''s not dead!" the woman eximed. "So why are there no townspeople living here?" "There are some, but not much," the woman replied. Nero ced his hand on his chin as though he was thinking of something, "That still doesn''t answer my question." Nero frowned his face, "Tell me the truth." The woman stared at Nero with a puzzled¡ª yet calm look on her face. Then, her eyes widened as though she had realized something. "Could it be that you two are not around from here? You also didn''t know about the church and stuff." "I am the one asking questions here!" Nero shouted, seemingly wanted to quiet the woman down so she wouldn''t ask more questions. "There is a saying that this town is cursed." Nero furrowed his eyebrows and asked with a confused look on his face, "I don''t sense any curse, though." "The neighboring town, ''Astracliff'' is said to be the town blessed by the angel. And this town ''Astrared'' is said to be cursed by a demon." "Oh?" Nero''s interest piqued as soon as he heard the word demon. "Did a demon fall from a sky or something?" Nero scoffed as he nced at Emilia¡ª since Emilia had fallen from the sky on the Astracliff town. "No," The woman shook her head and spoke with a painful and sad look on her face. "This is just a wrong rumor that destroyed our peaceful town. And that''s the reason the capital also abandoned this town, and we don''t have any protection." And just like that, Nero lost his interest. "Hmm, Let me guess. Because of this rumor, most of the townspeople left the town?" The woman nodded and continued, "Though this is an old story as it all happened hundreds of years ago. And I was told this by my parents, so I can''t really say what I said was all true." The woman then nced at the empty streets and smiled wryly, "Now this town is like a lounging ce for travelers and adventurers." Nero was feeling indecisive on whether he should stay in this town or not. However, it was already evening, and the sun was about to set. So if they went to church and summoned Sophia, it would be night already. Nero sighed deeply and shook his head, "We will stay at the inn." The woman''s face inexplicably shined with a cheerful smile, but that smile soon vanished when Nero added, "But for free." "Do you¡­" The woman nced back and forth at Nero and Emilia, then continued, "...not have money?" "Yeah, we don''t. So unless you let us stay for free and give us free food, we are leaving." It was true that they didn''t have money, but they could give something in exchange. Nero was testing the woman on whether they should stay at the inn or not. ''If I don''t let them stay, then they would have to spend their night outside'' The woman stared at Nero''s face for a while and asked, "What about the rum?" Nero couldn''t help butugh out loud after hearing that. The woman was dumbfounded, and she had no idea why Nero wasughing. But after spending some weeks with Nero, Emilia was now used to Nero''s weird jokes. "Uhh¡­" The woman then pointed her gaze at the bag on Nero''s back. "You should probably leave that in your room before we go to the church." The woman had no ill intentions. She was just being considerate since she assumed Nero and Emilia were from a different continent as they didn''t know about the current situation of the world. "There is no need for that." Of course, there was nothing valuable in the bag, but Nero still didn''t trust the woman. The woman wore her sandals and walked with Nero and Emilia. "Was it okay for you to leave the inn open like that?" Emilia wondered. "Yeah, the inn is pretty much empty during the day." They walked for about twenty minutes, but Nero still couldn''t see any church. Nero nced at the woman, and she looked so diligent and focused. "If you are trying to or nning to do something funny, then it won''t end well," Nero uttered as he red at the woman. The woman looked at Nero, then nced at Emilia and smiled widely, "Is he always like that?" "Yeah," Emilia replied. Nero red at Emilia as his face twitched, and he decided that he wouldn''t let Emilia sleep tonight¡ª but that would just make Emilia happier. "My name is Laira, by the way. Nice to meet you, though it''s kind ofte," the woman said as she forced her smile. "How far is the church now?" Nero questioned. "We are almost there." After walking for about five minutes, they reached a rundown area¡ª seemingly, no one had ever visited there in a long time. The church itself was ancient and massive, but there were cracks all over it. A small impact could break its walls and destroy the church. Nero exhaled sharply and walked forward to the church. "Let''s go, Emilia." Nero grabbed Emilia''s hand and nced back at the woman, "You may go now. We wille to the innter." ===== Drop a review if you like this novel. o/ Chapter 45 - Reunion Nero and Emilia stood before the wooden door of the church. Nero scoffed and poked the door, and it fell over. Nero stepped on the door as it cracked more, and then he entered the church. Emilia looked at the door for a while and reluctantly stepped on it, then rushed to Nero. There was dust everywhere, and it smelled awful¡ª Benches were decayed. Even walking there was getting dust on their clothes. Nero blew the air from his mouth, and all the dust gathered in the corner. "I can''t believe I just cleaned the church," he sighed. There was a colorful ss window at the center of the church below the pedestal. "Hmm." Nero nced around with a smile on his face, "I don''t know why but I am feeling happy after seeing an abandoned church. Maybe my demon hormones are acting up?" As usual, Emilia couldn''t understand what Nero was trying to say and rolled her eyes. She also nced around and ced her hand on her chest. Nero carefully watched Emilia as she closed her eyes, then frowned his face, "Don''t you dare pray." Emilia quickly opened her eyes and shot a re at Nero, "I wasn''t praying!" "Then what were you doing? Confessing your sins?" Neromented with a smirk on his face. Emilia puffed her cheeks and muttered, "I was trying to call Sophia." "Do you even know how to do that?" Emilia shook her head and spoke, "But I thought if I call her name, she wille." Angels and gods could hear the words spoken in the church, but since the gate of the heavens was closed, no one was listening to anything. So only Sophia, who was on the earth, would hear it. Nero himself had never tried summoning an angel in the past, so he wasn''t sure if it would work or not¡ª but he believed Sophia''s words. Nero nced at Emilia, then ogled her body from head to toe. "It would be awesome to have sex here¡ª a perfect opportunity to anger the gods. But since they wouldn''t see it¡­" Nero sighed in dissatisfaction. Emilia pulled Nero''s sleeves and said with a flushed face, "We can still do it, you know?" Nero shook his head as he looked at Emilia, "Pervert." "If I am a pervert, then you are a¡­" Emilia thought of a word, then said, "You are a pervert god!" "Don''t give me such honorable title¡ª you will make me blush." Emilia gritted her teeth in annoyance. She thought calling him a ''pervert god'' would make him angry, but instead, it made him happy. "I already said this before that you are my god, so if I am going to pray or wish for anything, I will do it to you," Emilia stated with a confident¡ª yet calm look on her face. "Oh?" Nero raised his eyebrows in amazement and looked into Emilia''s eyes. "Then tell me, what do you desire?" "For now, only you." Nero nned to reject whatever she asked for, but she asked for him, and he couldn''t reject himself. "Are you natural at this?" Nero questioned. "Howe you can say these cheesy lines just like that?" Emilia looked at Nero with a confused expression on her face¡ª as though she had no idea what Nero was talking about. Nero then took a deep breath and uttered, "Sophi, I think I already gave you enough time to gather the information. So if you are done, pleasee back. And even if you aren''t done, then alsoe back immediately." Nero then waited for some seconds and added, "I need you." "Will shee now?" Emilia asked curiously. "She shoulde¡­ if she heard us" Nero nodded. Emilia and Nero then looked at each other and exchanged nces. Even though Nero called Emilia a pervert for agreeing to copte a while ago, they still did it. "Anh~!" Emilia''s moans were echoing all over the church. They were doing it on the bench of the first row. "More. More!" She moaned. "Harder. Harder!" Suddenly, everything around them started rumbling, but they didn''t stop. "Inside, inside! Let it out inside!" Everything was still rumbling even after Nero and Emilia were done with their quickie. They walked to the center of the church and stood before the pedestal. ''At this rate,'' Emilia ced her hand below her stomach and muttered, "It will spill out." "Is this god''s anger?" Emilia asked with a satisfied smile on her face. "It''s not." "Then what''s happening?" Emilia hugged Nero''s arm. "Sophi is happening." Soon, a light shined on the pedestal, and Sophia appeared. She opened her eyes and gazed at Nero, then looked at Emilia, who was hugging Nero''s arm. "It seems you tamed this angel," Sophia uttered as she got off the pedestal and stood before Nero. "I missed you," Nero said with a smile on his face. Sophia looked at Emilia, then her gaze fell between Emilia''s legs, and she saw a thick liquid trailing down her legs. "I don''t feel convinced by your words considering what you two just did before my arrival." Nero followed Sophia''s gaze and saw his elixir trailing down from Emilia''s legs. Nero furrowed his eyebrows then squinted his eyes as he looked at Emilia. Emilia''s face flushed as she said, "I was trying to hold it in, but it just came out¡ª probably because we did it the entire day today before entering this town." "Then don''t ask me to let it out inside you," Neromented. "But it feels good," Emilia remarked. Sophia watched Nero and Emilia as they exchanged words. "You two seem to have grown a lot closer than I thought you would." "That''s not true. She just forces herself on me." Nero hoped Emilia would read the mood and stay quiet, but it was a huge mistake. Emilia hugged Nero''s hand and grinned, "That''s right! We even kiss now." "Once a day," Nero added. Sophia shook her head and rolled her eyes, "Now I wonder who exactly has tamed who." ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 46 - Glances And Glares When Nero, Emilia, and Sophia made their way to the inn, it was already night. Emilia was wearing new clothes as she wet the old ones, but since the new clothes were identical to the old ones, there was no way anyone would notice. And Sophia had changed her form to a random human girl. When they stepped into the inn, Nero noticed some customers were eating and drinking. "You are here!" The woman at the reception weed them with a happy smile on her face. She then looked at Sophia with a puzzled look on her face, "Is she with you?" Nero ignored the woman''s question and said, "Where are our rooms?" "You can take any room on the second floor." Nero turned to the stairs and nudged Emilia and Sophia, "Let''s go." The woman looked at Nero dumbfounded, wondering why he seemed so lonely. ''What a weird person,'' she thought. Nero looked back at the woman and squinted his eyes. ''Did he hear me or what?'' the woman panicked. "Keep our dinner ready." The woman nodded and went to the kitchen. ''What a weird woman,'' Nero and the other made their way to the second floor and chose thest room in the hallway. Nero carefully opened the door and nced around. ''It''s clean.'' He walked to the bed and threw the bag in the corner of the room. Nero patted the bed to see if there was any dust, but much to his surprise, it was clean. ''It''s almost as if it was cleared a while ago.'' Nero''s guess was correct. As soon as the woman dropped Nero and Emilia at the church, she rushed back to the inn and cleaned all the rooms on the second floor. She had even prepared special food for them, and she was also nning to give some money to them for travel. Neroid down on the bed and sighed deeply. "It''s been weeks since Iid on something soft." "You used my body as a pillow, though," Emiliamented. Whenever Nero and Emilia finished their night activity, he used to sleep on Emilia''s thighs or breasts¡ª the other reason for that Emilia had a habit of sleepwalking. On their first night together, Nero woke up in the middle of the night because he couldn''t sense Emilia, and Neroter found her sleeping on a tree. Ever since then, Nero never let go of Emilia while sleeping. Emilia sat beside Nero and nced at Sophia, who was standing in front of the bed. "That woman¡­ what do you think of my attitude with her?" Nero questioned. "I think you are rude to her even though she is so kind," Emilia answered. Nero grunted as he sat up on the bed and looked at Emilia as he shook his head, "You know nothing, Emilia snow." Emilia gave Nero a confused nce, then frowned her face, "Who is snow? Is yourst name snow?" "I don''t have thest name coz my parents never mentioned it." Nero tried to pass a joke, but not only did it fail, he got struck by Emilia''seback¡ª even though Emilia herself had no idea. Emilia then remembered the dream she had and started feeling guilty. ''He was only one year old at that time, so how would he know or understand anything. I hope he is not angry.'' Emilia had no idea that Nero could understand everything at that age too. During the 24 days Emilia spent together with Nero, she got to know many things about him. Emilia knew Nero got his past life memories back but didn''t know when. Emilia also didn''t know how his girlfriend killed Nero in his past life. Nero exhaled sharply and then stood up as he stretched his arms, "Sophi, what do you think?" Sophia folded her arms below her bosom and said with a straight face, "I think you were being a dick." That was true, and Nero was aware of that, but that wasn''t the answer Nero was expecting. "Fine, I will answer myself. If someone takes advantage of one''s kindness, then it''s their fault to be kind. I was just trying to show this to that woman, but she seems to have a loose screw." Nero nced at Sophia as she spoke, but she had no change in her expression. "Come on, stop sulking now," Nero groaned. "Hmm?" Emilia stood up and hugged Nero''s arm, then nced at Sophia with an innocent look on her face, "Sophia is angry?" ''This bitch!'' Nero shrugged Emilia and red at her. Emilia was aware that Sophia was angry, and her innocent face was not so innocent. She learned to make that face whenever she wanted Nero to go rough on their sessions since she knew Nero hated her innocent face. "I am not sulking, and I don''t care about your sex ve. She is just fulfilling her duty," Sophiamented. "But Nero," Sophia red at Nero and frowned her face. "Do you know why I am in a bad mood?" "Uhh¡­" Nero gulped down and said the first reason that came to his mind, "Because Emilia and I did ''it'' in the church?" Sophia''s face twitched as she shouted, "It took you 24 days to summon me?!" "Well¡­" Nero averted his gaze and uttered, "More time means more information." Sophia red at Nero for a while, then sighed as though all her anger had vanished with her sigh. Nero cleared his throat and ced his hand on Sophia''s shoulder. "Did you find any information?" Sophia looked at Emilia and uttered, "I will be spending the night with Zeus¡ª alone. So be an obedient ve and sleep in the next room." "Sure," Emilia smirked. "I don''t mind letting you spend a night with him." Nero shook his head as he thought. ''I was hoping they would get along because they both are angels, but I guess¡­ it will take some time before that happens.'' "So, Sophia. Tell me everything you know." Sophia nodded and gestured to Nero to sit on the bed. "Are you ready?" "Go ahead. Start with the main topic. How much time has passed, and what is the current state of the world." "I nned to start from there, but before that," Sophia nced at Emilia and bit her lips. "Did you know about it?" "Know about what?" Emilia questioned with a confused¡ª yet curious look on her face. "She doesn''t have any past memories, Sophi." Sophia stared at Emilia as though she was still unsure, then sighed. "Nevermind then." "Sophi?" "Zeus, a lot more time has passed than we expected." Nero frowned and asked with a serious look on his face, "How much?" After a short silence, Sophia opened her mouth and uttered, "Eons" Chapter 47 - Tampered "Eons has passed, Zeus." "Okay." "All our knowledge, all the rules we knew, and all the realms have changed¡ª our knowledge, and even we have be ancient. And apparently, the five moons just disappeared on the day you were sealed. And all ourpanions either went missing, or it was made like they never existed." As soon as Sophia said that, Nero stood up and nodded slowly. "Enough." "But I just started. There are¡ª" "That''s all I wanted to know." Nero was trying to avoid the topic, but Sophia knew what exactly he was trying to avoid. "It''s been eons, Zeus," she said again. "Yeah, and so?" Nero tried to put up a poker face. "I am talking about Elvia and Zelda." Nero clenched his teeth and nodded slightly, "Stop." "Eons has passed, Zeus. Even if they are from a noble race, there is no way that there are¡ª" "Sophi, I asked you to stop." Sophia wanted to make things clear with Nero, and Nero knew what Sophia was trying to say, but he didn''t want to admit it. Nero walked to the door and left the room, saying, "I won''t believe it unless I confirm it myself. And besides, they said they would wait for me, and they are waiting for me, so I shall find them as soon as possible." Emilia and Sophia exchanged nces for a while. "What? If you have something to ask, then go ahead?" Sophia questioned. "Who are Elvia and Zelda? Are they friends of Nero''s?" Emilia asked meekly. Sophia turned around and spoke, "I said you could ask, but I never said I would answer." Sophia left the room, leaving Emilia alone in the room. "Tsk!" Emilia clicked her tongue, and her eyes fell on the bag Nero threw at the corner of the room. Emilia sighed as she walked to the bag and checked inside. "Even though some of them are weeks old, it''s not rotting or smelling." Nero had cast a sealing spell on the bag, which worked like preservation. GROWL~! Emilia''s stomach growled as her face flushed. "I should go downstairs too." As Emilia was walking downstairs, she remembered what Nero said earlier, ''If someone takes advantage of one''s kindness, then it''s their fault to be kind.'' ''I am not iming that I am kind¡ª at least, not anymore. But what if Nero is also just taking advantage of me?'' Emilia wondered. Emilia reached the ground floor only to see Nero and Sophia had already started eating, and they were chatting with smiles on their faces. Her heart ached a little after seeing that. Nero noticed Emilia and waved his hand. "Here!" Emilia walked to the table and sat on the empty chair beside Nero. Nero slid his te at Emilia and said, "Here, eat it while it''s hot." "But¡­ what about you?" "I already ate one, so I can wait for a while to get another one. And you look hungry." Nero grinned. "I don''t want you to drink my bloodter." Emilia smiled a little as she started eating while staring at Nero. ''I wouldn''t mind even if he is taking advantage of me.'' Emilia was in a happy mood until she saw Sophia feeding Nero. ''I hate her!'' Emilia stabbed the fork on the te. ''How did they make up anyway? I thought they were fighting just now.'' Emilia''s attention was diverted by the sound of light'' thud'' on the table. It was the woman who just served a te to Nero. Nero tried to take the te his way, but Emilia pulled it instead and started eating from it. Nero, Sophia, and Laira looked at Emilia in surprise. Nero shook his head in disbelief and looked at the woman. "Bring me some rum." "My name is Laira," the woman told her name. "Bring me some rum, Laira." Laira nodded and made her way to the kitchen. Nero''s eyes were fixated on the kitchen exit¡ª seemingly waiting for the rum. "Here," Emilia moved the fork with a slice of meat pie stuck on it. Nero knew what Emilia was trying to do, but he decided to y dumb and stared at Emilia. "What?" "Eat it," Emilia moved her hand further towards Nero''s mouth. Nero grinned and opened his mouth, then ate it. He chewed it and swallowed it while staring and smirking at Emilia. "Why are you turning into a tsundere again?" "I am not!" Emilia hissed. On their 24 days journey, Nero ended up telling Emilia the true meaning of ''tsundere'' and ''yandere''. And Emilia experienced mixed feelings on that since the definition of ''yandere'' was true, and it described Emilia perfectly. ''She is acting like she is on her periods,'' Nero thought. After a while, Laira came with a jug filled with rum and a te with an extrarge meat pie. "This is thest one." Nero picked up the jug and took a sip, then looked at Laira, "Not bad." Nero started eating while drinking the rum after some bites. Emilia had finished her te, so she started eating from Nero''s te, and Sophia and Laira watched them eat. Nero kept teasing Emilia by snatching the pie from her fork, and Emilia grabbed the jug whenever Nero tried to drink rum. "You two are hrious," Lairamented. "I know, right?!" Nero pointed his gaze at Emilia andughed. "She is so hrious. Her reactions are so cute that it just makes me wanna tease her more." Laira chuckled and then spoke, "Are you two, perhaps brother and sister?" Nero choked on the meat pie while Emilia on the rum. "Do we look like we are brother and sister?" Nero asked curiously. "You both look simr, and you get along too well," Laira answered. Nero looked at Emilia and squinted his eyes, "Just because we have ck hair and azure eyes don''t mean we are brother and sister, does it?" "Yeah, it doesn''t. And that''s why I asked." Nero waved his hand in denial and groaned, "I don''t want a sister like this." Nero poked Emilia''s face. "My sister was very diligent and never raised her voice against me." Nero was referring to his twin sister in his past life, who was some minutes younger than him. Chapter 48 - Anomaly Nero opened the door and entered the room while Laira followed him as she slowly walked in. Laira was fidgeting while ncing around as she and Nero were the only ones in the room. Emilia and Sophia were still downstairs as Emilia wanted to eat more, and Nero asked Sophia to keep an eye on Emilia. Nero walked further inside the room, and Laira turned around and slowly began to close the door. As she was closing the door, she heard the rustling sound of clothes. Her face flushed as she closed the door. "Hmm? Why did you close the door?" Nero asked from behind her. Laira turned around with her face still flushed, but soon she met with dissatisfaction when she saw Nero was still dressed and the rustling sound she heard earlier was from the bag he was holding. "What''s this?" Laira asked. Nero opened the bag and showed her. "Skins and furs of animals?" "Yeah, we gathered some, thinking we would exchange it to the guild in exchange for money so we would be able to stay and eat at some inn. But since we are leaving tomorrow and I don''t want to carry this bag everywhere, while I have no idea where I will find a guild, I am giving this to you." Nero handed the bag to Laira and said, "I think it''s more than enough to cover up the money for the rent and the food." Laira smiled and shook her head, "There is an open guild in this town, so exchange it yourself." Nero raised his eyebrows and asked, "There is a guild here?" Laira nodded and added, "A big one and many neighboring town adventurerse here to make their guild pass." "Why is there a big guild in an abandoned town?" "Because this town is independent, so the adventurers get many hires from here." Nero sighed and closed the bag. "Then I will exchange it myself. How much do I owe you?" Laira shook her head and spoke, "There is no need to pay. Use the money you get by exchanging the skin and furs as our travel expense." Nero frowned his face and red at Laira, "Stop being kind to me. I hate it." "Why?" "Kind people always meet a bad end." ''There is that lonely look on his face again,'' Laira thought as she tried to say something to Nero. But before she could even speak a word, the door of the room opened with a loud bang, and Emilia and Sophia entered the room. Emilia and Sophia looked at Nero, then looked at Laira. They nced around the room and rushed to the bed, and checked the sheets as though they were investigating something. After a while, they looked at each other and nodded. Both Sophia and Emilia were in sync. Nero shook his head in disbelief as he looked at Emilia with dead eyes, "Seriously?" Nero knew what Emilia and Sophia were investigating, and he couldn''t believe it. "Don''t look at me like that!" Emilia hissed then pointed her finger at Sophia. "Look at her too! I wasn''t the only one." Nero''s reaction didn''t change, and he was still shaking his head while looking at Emilia with dead eyes. Emilia bit her lips in annoyance and uttered, "Well, how do you wanted me to react? First, you told Laira ''Come with me to the room.''. And when Sophia and I came upstairs to check¡ª the door was closed. What else could I have done?" Nero still stared at Emilia with the same look on his face. "Umm¡­ I will take my leave now," Laira turned around and left the room. "Seriously, Emilia. Your mind is too perverted." "It was her!" Emilia pointed her finger at Sophia and shouted, "I was eating peacefully, and then she started saying weird stuff like you and Laira were¡­ you know what I am talking about. And then she insisted that we should check up. It''s really not my fault." Nero sighed and threw the bag in the corner, then sat on the bed. "Sophia?" "I was just curious since you like girls who act meekly, and Laira was the perfect match." "If I really wanted to do ''that'' with her, then I would have done it a long ago." Neroid down on the bed and stared at the ceiling. "Though I guess she was expecting the same thing." "Are you perhaps interested in her?" Sophia asked. "No." "Then I guess I should apologize." "It''s fine." "Not to you," Sophia remarked, then said, "I was talking about Laira. She must be feeling ashamed." "I will be right back," Sophia left the room to apologize to Laira¡ª leaving Nero and Emilia alone in the room. Nero closed his eyes to enjoy the peace, but his peace was interrupted by Emilia, "Are you angry?" "Not really. If I was angry, then you would be orgasming right now." Emilia chuckled and sat on the bed, then ced Nero''s head on herp¡ª giving him ap pillow. Emilia gently caressed Nero''s face, and after doing that for a while, she said, "Can we do one quickie?" "I knew it!" Nero sat up and turned to Emilia, "You only get touchy when you want to get screwed." "That''s not true. It''s just¡­ you will be spending tonight with Sophia, so¡­ I will be lonely." Emilia said with a sad look on her face. "Oh,e on! That face won''t work on me anymore." "Tch!" Emilia clicked her tongue and wrapped her arms around Nero, "Now that I remember, I haven''t kissed you today." Emilia brought her face closer to Nero''s, but Nero pushed her back, saying, "Not today. I am not in the mood." "Are you worried that Sophia might get angry?" Emilia asked suspiciously. "After what Laira said downstairs, I just¡­ don''t want to do anything with you right now." "Oh!" Emilia asked, "About we being brother and sister?" "Yeah. " "We both know that''s not true, so what''s wrong with it?" Emilia asked with a puzzled look on her face. "It might not be a big deal for you, but I had a sister in my past life. And I don''t know why but I can''t help but look at you as my sister. So wait till morning before we do anything." Emilia smirked as she grabbed the pillow, and hugged it then hid her face behind it. "Brother," She looked at Nero with slutty¡ª yet innocent eyes. "Do you not want to make love with your sister?" "Cut it out!" ==== Don''t forget to VOTE with POWER STONES for extra chapters. Chapter 49 - Let It All Out || My Angel "Do you not love your sister anymore?" Emilia pestered even more. "This is thest time I am asking you to stop," Nero uttered as he frowned his face. "Your sister is feeling lonely, so please fill her up with your essence," Emilia''s voice was getting slutty. Nero moved his thumb to his middle finger, "One more word, and I swear I will make you unable to speak." "Hmph," Emilia threw the pillow on the side and puckered her lips. "Aren''t you overreacting?" "You are really a pervert, aren''t you?! You are just doing something I don''t even want to imagine. You are ruining my image on sisters coz there is no way a sister would act like this with her brother!" Emiliaid on the bed and spoke, "I don''t know since I don''t have any memories. I wonder if I had any siblings." "I pity them." Emilia rolled on the bed and stopped on Nero''sp, "What if I am actually your sister?" "Sadly, my parents died before they had a chance to produce you, and none of them was angel or human." Emilia shook her head and uttered, "I meant, sister from your previous world. What if I am her reincarnation? What would you do?" Nero made a face full of disgust and looked at Emilia, "How can you even imagine that, pervert." "I don''t know. It just feels exciting, you know?" Emilia was beyond saving. She had fallen so low in Nero''s mind that he was losing his nonexistent respect for her. "Get off myp," Nero pushed Emilia on the side, then red at her. "And get out of the room as well." Emilia sat up and stared at Nero with a serious look on her face¡ª as though she was in deep thought. "What if I am the reincarnation of your past life lover?" Nero''s mind stopped working for a second before Nero''s face went full of rage, "Don''t ever say it again, nor think about it, even in your dreams. Got it?" Emilia didn''t say anything and nodded meekly. Although she was just trying to make Nero happy by asking him questions about his lover in the past life¡ª she thought maybe, even for a split second, Nero would look at her with love in his eyes. But instead, she only saw hate in his eyes. Nero let out a deep sigh and moved his hand towards Emilia and touched her face, "Even if you were my sister¡ª which you are obviously not, I would never have looked at you the same way as I looked at her." Emilia slowly smirked as she thought, ''You are a ''tsundere'' too, huh?'' Nero pinched Emilia''s cheek as hard as he could, "What are you smirking for, huh?" "I hab decided." "Decided what?" Nero pulled Emilia''s cheek as he kept pinching it¡ª though Emilia wasn''t showing any pain. "I wil kol yu brother from now on." Nero''s face twitched as he clenched his teeth, "Sophia, I know you there. Come in before I throw this pervert out of the window." Sophia entered the room and closed the door behind her, then changed her form to her real¡ª angel form, "It looked interesting, so I was watching." Nero let go of Emilia''s cheek and pped her lightly on the same cheek, "Get out now." Emilia''s eyes got teary as she muttered, "How cruel; throwing your lovely sister out for another girl." ''She is too good at acting! Just what in the hell was she before she lost her memories?!'' Nero eximed inwardly. Emilia got up from the bed and stood in front of Nero. "I will take my leave now." "I wille over if I see any disturbance in the magic field I just created that covers two rooms," Nero reassured. Emilia wrapped her arms around Nero and nced at Sophia as she smirked, then kissed Nero on the lips. She inserted her tongue inside Nero''s mouth and gave him a deep kiss. After about a minute, she stopped kissing and looked at Nero''s face as she licked her lips. "It was exciting." She smirked at Sophia and left the room, but didn''t forget to say, ''Good Night, brother.'' before closing the door. Nero sighed as though he was tired from Emilia''s teasing and shook his head. Sophia stood before Nero and just stared at him without saying anything. Nero noticed Sophia''s gaze, "What?" Sophia opened her mouth to say something, but before she could¡ª Nero interrupted her by speaking, "Before you say anything¡ª you clearly saw she forced the kiss on me." Sophia furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Nero in a judging manner. "What have you done to her?" "I did nothing. This is her true self." Nero replied in a tired tone. "When Ist saw her in the other town, I could sense that she was scared of you. She was so meek and looked so innocent. I thought I wouldn''t have to worry about her getting in my way, and I would overwhelm her when the timees." Nero gave Sophia a lifeless stare. "But in 24 days, she has changed so much. She is no longer scared of you, and even her personality has changed so much that she seems like a different person." Nero shrugged his shoulders and nodded, "Maybe I went too rough on her, but she was enjoying it." Sophia squinted her eyes and asked, "Have you fallen in love with her?" "Never," Nero replied instantly. "You can easily put a leash on her and her activities if you truly want to stop her, but you are letting her do whatever she wants with you. How do I interpret that?" "I don''t love her, nor I ever will." Nero stood up and looked at Sophia from the corner of his eye. "And the same goes for you; I will never love you." Sophia bit her lips and shouted, "That''s right! Why would you love me? I am just your panion'' who has been with you whenever you needed support or help. I am just your¡ª" Sophia was stopped by a soft pair of lips. Her eyes wide opened in surprise as she realized Nero was kissing her. An angel will be a fallen angel if her body gets in intimate contact with a demon. And currently, Sophia was in her angel form. Unlike Sophia, Nero could only change his appearance from outside, while Sophia''s entire body was reced with the form she took. Nero moved his hand and cradled Sophia''s face as he kissed deeper, while Sophia could only stand there and enjoy the pleasure of the kiss. When their lips parted, Nero gently smiled at Sophia, "I didn''t let any of my fluid go inside your body, so you don''t have to worry about bing a fallen angel." Sophia''s eyes got teary as her lips trembled. "Though I drank everything from your mouth¡ª it was sweet," Nero patted Sophia on her head. After looking at Nero for a while, tears fell down her eyes as she started bawling¡ª and hugged Nero tightly. Nero hugged her back and gently patted her head, "Let it out¡ª let it all out. All those sadness, all those painful memories you share with me, all your fears¡ª let them all out." "This time, I will be the one to support you, my angel," he added. Sophia wept and wailed in Nero''s arms as Nero kept patting her back. Ever since Sophia and Nero met for the first time, they both have shared the same sadness and pain. But she endured everything to support Nero. But now, it was Nero''s turn to be there for her. Chapter 50 - Much More Than Touching The sun had just rose, but the streets were full of people¡ª walking and running¡ª to only one ce¡ª the church. All the stores and stalls were open, but there was no one inside. All the townspeople were gathered in front of the big church. Everyone looked happy and excited, as though some miracle was going to happen. There was a fountain in front of the church, and in the middle of the fountain, there was a big pedestal¡ª where everyone''s eyes were fixated. A crackle of lightning cleared the clouds and calmed the emotion¡ª with dead silence. A beam of lightnded with incredible force on the pedestal. A figure of a divine angel shined, and it spread¡ª what looked like wings. It was shining so bright that the townspeople standing near the fountain were forced to close their eyes. Soon, the light faded and revealed the figure of a female angel wearing silver clothes with silver hair and silver eyes, but the halo over her head never stopped shining. Her two slim, feathery yet radiant¡ª white wings looked like they were dripping light that made the angel look far more imposing, and her wings gave a gentle breeze¡ª filled with the sweet scent of heaven¡ª when she pped them. She was holding a staff made of crystal from the base of this wonderful ss. Two twin rods danced around each other and only touched to form a handle decorated with glyph text carved into it. The bottom ended in a barbed shield shape made of ss and was decorated with arge gem with the appearance of an eye, said to allow the vision of wherever the staff was. The top was made out of heavenly mithril and was crafted into an abstract design of twirls, which was decorated with a crosshatched, tightly wrapped ribbon with gems on the crossing parts. The angel nced around the townspeople as it filled the air with an immense sense of awe. It was a sight of the most intense beauty one would have ever experienced. She retracted her wings and raised her hand as everyone started cheering loudly. "Angel!" a man yelled from the crowd, "Please give us your blessings and protection." "Me too!" "I need it too!" "Please bless us!" The angel smiled and finally opened her mouth to say, "Please form a line. I will bless everyone one by one." Everyone rejoiced as they formed a line and the angel started blessing everyone one by one. "Please bless us so I can conceive a child," a woman said. In this huge crowd, there was a boy with ck hair and azure eyes¡ª who looked like five years old¡ª standing at a distance. He was ring at the angel with a frown on his face. He was wearing normal clothes with a pendant around his neck and a bracelet around his wrist¡ª as well as a piece of cloth on his other hand. Hours passed by¡ª from morning to noon, then evening¡ª by the time the angel blessed thest person in the line, and the streets were finally empty. The angel sighed and yawned as though she was tired, "I ended up blessing the entire town." "They all must be happy," she smiled. She spread her wings, and as she was about to go back to the heavens¡ª she saw a kid staring at her at some distance. ''Hmm? Is he here for my blessings as well?'' the angel thought as she walked to the kid. She crouched down in front of him and smiled, "Hello." The kid didn''t reply and red intensely at the angel. "I see. You are not friendly, are you?" The kid gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. ''He looks so furious and¡­ sad,'' the angel had a stingy feeling in her heart. It was her first time someone looking at her with such rage and disgust. The angel nced around and whispered, "We angels are not allowed to tell our names to anyone, but I am a troublemaker, so I will tell you my name." The angel nced around again and uttered, "My name is Sophia; what about yours? "Your voice is annoying," said the kid. "And yours is beautiful," she smiled, "Now tell me your name." The kid waited for a while before saying, "Zeus." The angel blinked once, then blinked again and patted the kid. "Zeus, huh? It''s a very nice name," she said with a gentle smile on her face. The kid pped the angel''s hand spoke as he red, "Don''t touch me, you filthy angel." ¡ª¡ª Sophia was woken up by the sound of the window hitting the wall as the cold breeze entered the room. Her form was changed to a human, and she was sleeping with her head on Nero''s chest. They both were naked and covered with a nket. She slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes as she yawned, then looked at Nero. "Even if you weren''t a demon, our love would still be immoral," she smiled wryly. She lifted the nket and peeked in, "It''s big even though it''s limp." She then lifted the nket from her side and looked at the bloodstain on the bedsheet as she moved her hand below her stomach. "Even though it was only nine rounds, I feel satisfied, " She grunted and remembered Emilia''s face, ''How can she manage all that?'' "I can''t get used to this," she recalled everything that happenedst night after she started crying. She also remembered how she incentivized Nero to y with her body after she changed her form. "Last night was embarrassing," her face flushed. She wasn''t embarrassed about the pleasure she received from Nerost night, but she was embarrassed about how she ended up wailing in Nero''s arms. Sophia closed her eyes and changed back to her angel form¡ª dressed. She smiled At Nero gently and stroked his hair. "We ended up doing a lot more than touching," she chuckled. She looked at his soft lips and moved her face closer, "I wouldn''t mind bing a fallen angel for you." Nero opened his eyes and stopped Sophia from kissing him, "But I would mind." ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 51 - Visiting The Guild "Seriously, don''t go kissing me while I am asleep," Nero fixed his clothes and looked out of the window. "I was just considering it," Sophia shrugged her shoulders. "You looked pretty serious, though," Nero turned to Sophia and ced his hands on her shoulders. "Sophi, you know you can''t be a fallen angel. If you be a fallen angel, then I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself." Sophia nodded and smiled at Nero. "I know it better than anyone how much you love yourself as an angel, and I don''t want you to hate yourself by bing a fallen angel." "Besides," Nero moved his hand from Sophia''s shoulders to her breasts and squeezed them, then said, "I have been charmed by you ever since Iid my eyes on you for the first time." Sophia shrugged Nero''s hand and turned around, "I remember you calling me a ''Shota-con''. I didn''t understand it until you told me what it meant." Nero followed Sophia to the door as he remarked, "You were one, though." Sophia changed her form and opened the door before saying, "Not anymore, right?" When Sophia opened the door, there was a ''thud'' sound¡ª as though it had hit someone''s head. They stepped out of the room to see Emilia sitting on the ground and rubbing her head. "Don''t tell me you were sitting here the entire night?" Nero looked at Emilia in disbelief. "No," Emilia stood up as she patted her hips to take out the dust. "It''s only been a few moments." Sophia deliberately hugged Nero''s arm and squeezed it between her breasts, "You were so awesomest night. I can still feel your rod inside me." Emilia grunted as her face twitched. While Sophia smirked, thinking she had won this round against Emilia. "I could hear moans," Emiliamented. Sophia''s face turned red as she let go of Nero''s arm and ran downstairs. Emilia and Nero stared at each other for a while before Emilia frowned her face, "What?" Nero walked past Emilia after patting her on the head, "Don''t fight too much." Nero went downstairs, and Emilia followed him while hopping on the stairs. When Nero reached the ground floor, his gaze fell on Laira¡ª whose face flushed and tried to avoid her gaze from Nero. Nero turned to Sophia, who was standing next to him, then pointed his finger at Laira, "I thought you apologized to her." "I did," she sat on the chair and added, "By telling her about your rtionship with Emilia." "And that is?" Nero sat on the chair beside Sophia, and Emilia sat beside Nero. "I just told the truth¡ª that she is your ve that satisfies your sexual desires." "No wonder she gave me that look," Nero sighed. After eating breakfast, Nero asked Laira to take them to the guild. "Why are we going to the guild?" Sophia asked. "Apparently, one must need a guild card to enter a town. And none of us have that." Nero was carrying the bag and walked alongside Sophia. While Laira and Emilia were a little behind them. Sophia nced back and let out a small chuckle, "She gets friendly with anyone." "Would it be okay for you to go to the guild?" Sophia questioned. "Hmm?" "There must be a process to get the guild card, right? What if it gives away our identity as demon and angel." "As long as there is no crystal, we are okay." When they reached the guild, the first thing they saw was a big crystal¡ª about the size of one meter height¡ª on the counter. Sophia looked at Nero, and Nero looked at Emilia, who looked at Laira. "What?" Laira asked. The guild was bigger than the church, and the adventures inside were more than the total humans they had seen in the town. Nero walked to the counter and ced the bag in front of the receptionist. "I want to exchange for this." The woman at the counter looked at Nero, then turned her gaze to Sophia and Emilia. After looking at them, she checked the bag and said, "Show your guild pass, please." "Don''t have it." "Is there any proof that this belongs to you?" she asked with a straight face. "You can ask mypanion," Nero pointed his gaze at Emilia. Laira walked to the counter and whispered something to the receptionist. The receptionist nodded and started checking the quality of the skins and furs. After waiting for about 15 minutes, the woman at the counter called Nero¡ª who was busy looking at the quest board. "Sir!" Nero turned around and excitedly walked to the counter. "I expect at least 20 gold coins." The woman stared at Nero and threw the pouch on the counter, "30 gold coins." "Oh?" Nero picked up the pouch and counted the coins, "More than I expected." "The quality is great, and they look fresh." Nero threw the pouch at Emilia and told her to pay Laira, but Laira kept denying it and didn''t take any payments. Nero nced at the crystal and asked, "What does this do?" "It''s to measure your powers and decide your rank." That was the only thing Nero was trying to avoid. "Is this necessary to get a guild card?" "How else would you get a rank card?" Nero pondered for a while, then looked at the crystal, "Let me guess, that rank card in the guild card decides what quest the adventure can take?" "Yes," she nodded and continued, "Since we don''t want them to die." Nero sighed and shook his head, "I have been saying this since long ago, that just being strong or weak doesn''t decide the oue of any fight." "Are you trying to say that a weak can defeat the strong?" "Why not? I myself have seen the weakest defeating the mightiest. But of course, if the opposite person has a tremendous amount of power, then the weak would be one-shotted in a moment." Nero turned around and looked at all the adventures, then uttered, "There is only ''it depends'' in life, but never ''the possibility'' itself." "Interesting!" A female knight entered the guild and stopped in front of Nero. "Would you mind telling me more about your ''it depends''?" Chapter 52 - Guild Card "Interesting!" A female knight entered the guild and stood in front of Nero. "Would you mind telling me more about that ''it depends'' of yours?" The female knight had golden hair and green eyes, and she was wearing half-body silver armor. Nero stared at the knight for a while, then squinted his eyes and gestured to Emilia and Sophia, "We are done here, so we are leaving. Let''s go!" Nero turned around and faced the door¡ª but the knight grabbed Nero''s shoulder, "Wait! Why are you ignoring me?!" "I have nothing to say to you," Nero answered without turning around. "Wait!" the knight forcefully tried to turn Nero around. Nero didn''t budge and red at the knight from the corner of his eye, "Don''t talk to me so casually." The knight''s hand let go of Nero''s shoulder¡ª as though her body acted on its own because of the fear. Emilia rushed to Nero and whispered, "We still have to get the guild card." Nero exhaled sharply and looked at the knight, "Very well, I will tell you what I meant, but I want something in return." "If it''s money, then I can''t give." "I need information about the strongest person alive in this world," Nero asked nonchntly. The knight pondered for a while, then nodded¡ª as though she was talking to herself, "As far as I know, the kingdoms in the other continents are strong." "I don''t want to know about the kingdom; I am asking for a single person. Who is the strongest in this world?" "I have heard rumors about a hooded figure. It shows up at random ces and said to be the strongest." "Oh?" Nero''s interest piqued, "Tell me more." "I personally haven''t seen that person, but that hooded figure is rumored to be traveling with a wolf. But these are old rumors." "How old?" "No idea. But more than centuries as my ancestors were one of the few who had seen that hooded figure. And I think almost everyone knows about that hodded figure. Even parents nowadays scare their children by mentioning the hooded figure." "I see," Nero looked delighted after hearing something interesting. "Now, the most important question; is that person evil?" The knight started talking of her armor off as she struggled, "Some say it''s evil, some say it''s not evil." She removed the armor from her chest and thighs and ced it on the nearest table, "But it did wipe out an entire continent in one night." Nero couldn''t hold himself from smirking, "Interesting. Let''s see how strong is this so-called hooded figure." Nero then turned around and tried to leave, but the knight stopped him. "Excuse me! You can''t just walk away without repaying my favor." "Oh! Right," He walked, then looked at the crystal on the counter, and said, "How do you think that works?" "Uhh¡­ it measures the mana and gives you stats." "Yeah, but how does that work? Crystals themselves were once a form of power, so why do you think there are capacitors on the crystals? How do you think this all mechanism works?" The knight pondered for a while, then shook her head, "I don''t know." "My point is, why would you rely on the crystal to limit and acknowledge your power?" The knight''s eyes widened in surprise as she nodded in agreement, "That''s true." "Please stop feeding non-sense to our guild master." the woman at the countermented. "Hmm?" Nero nced around in the guild to look for the guild master, "Who is the guild master?" "Ahem!" the knight cleared her throat¡ª seemingly trying to tell she was the guild master. Nero squinted his eyes, "You are the guild master?" The knight nodded and puffed her chest, "My name is Elise, and I am the guild master of this town." "I don''t sense any magic from you, though." Elise bit her lips then smiled wryly, "Still, I am the guild master." ''So that''s why she was interested when I talked about the ''it depends'' thingy,'' Nero thought. "Anyway, we need guild cards. Can you provide guild cards for my twopanions?" Elise looked at the woman on the counter and nodded. The woman on the counter pointed her gaze at the crystal, "Please ce your hand on the crystal." Nero had no n to do that, so he asked Emilia to do it. Emilia was strong, but her human body was her weakness. Emilia ced her hand on the crystal, and it shined blue. Soon, a letter appeared on the crystal. "You are B rank," stated the woman. ''B rank with a human body? I was expecting her to be a C rank.'' Nero then asked Sophia to do it. Sophia ced her hand on the crystal, and it shined silver. "You are also B rank." Sophia knew how to control her powers and trick the crystal. In truth, she hadn''t even used 0.01% percent of her power¡ª that was almost nonexistent and unnoticeable by the heavens. Now it was Nero''s turn to do it. Unlike Sophia, Nero had no control over his powers. All this time, he was using triggers to use his powers, and if he had ced his hand on the crystal, it would have shattered in seconds. It wasn''t as if Nero was trying to avoid attention, but he was used to the crystals, and it always gave out his identity as a monster¡ª since the mana of humans and other races are different. Emilia was half-human, so she was safe, and Sophia was an expert in channeling her mana and turning it to different mana. But Nero knew none of that. If he only belonged to one race, he would have done it, but since he was a hybrid, he already had different types of mana he needed to control. "Just give me the lowest rank card. I don''t care." Nero shrugged his shoulders. The only reason they were getting the guild cards was so that they could travel freely between towns¡ª they had no intention ofpleting the quest. Emilia and Sophia got a B rank guild card with their name on it. While Nero got an F rank guild card. Chapter 53 - Brownie Points The guild card only had the name and the rank, nothing else. Elise said that this guild card would only work in this continent, and if they want to travel through continents, they will need a universal guild card that has all the details, including the picture and the race of the said person. Nero nned to travel through the continent as he first needed to find his oldpanions and know what exactly happened after he was sealed. There were many unsolved mysteries rted to Nero and his existence itself. Nero asked where and how they could get the universal guild card, and Elise told them they could issue one in the guildhall located in the capital. "How long does it take to reach the capital from here?" "Around two weeks by horses," Elise replied. Nero pondered for a while as he nced back and forth at Emilia and Sophia. "Could it be that you are nning to go there¡ª to the capital?" Elise asked curiously. "Well, I need the guild card to travel over the continents. I can still do it without them, but I want to avoid the possible problems," Nero answered nonchntly. He then looked at the crystal and furrowed his eyebrows, "How do they issue a universal guild card? Is there any examination or just¡­" He shrugged his shoulders and scoffed, "Crystal?" "Crystal, and it''s a big one." Nero froze as he heard that then rubbed his palm all over his face, "How big?" "It''s bigger than one hundred meters, and it''s situated right in the middle of the guildhall." Nero rubbed his face more forcibly, then stopped and let out a short sigh, "Is there any requirement to get the guild card?" "As long as you are above D rank, you will be qualified to get one." Nero raised his eyebrows and thought, ''D-rank, huh? If I create a thinyer between my palm and the crystal, and make it look like I am touching it¡ª then only touch the crystal with my fingernail¡­ I might manage to get D-rank.'' Elise patted her clothes as though she was looking for something, then took out a card from her pocket and showed it to Nero. "This is my universal guild card," Elise handed it to Nero. Nero looked carefully at the card as he squinted his eyes. ''Name, age, race, weapon, type of mana, type of magic, nationality, spokennguage, party, alliance, guild, and a picture.'' ''What is this? I feel like I am reading someone''s resume.'' Nero gave the card back to Elise whilementing, "You look beautiful in person, and it''s sad that they messed up in the picture." Elise''s face flushed as she never expected to hear that¡ª and turned around. "When are you leaving for the capital?" "Right now," Nero had no need to stay in the town anymore as the only reason foring to this town was to summon Sophia. Elise immediately turned back and shouted, "Then how about tomorrow?! Laira and I already nned to leave for the capital. You can join us if you want." Nero thought for a while, then asked, "Horses?" "I will arrange three more horses," she nodded. "Just get the carriage," Nero remarked. "Carriage is hard, but I will try." Elise grabbed her armor, then singled the woman at the counter toe with her¡ª and went to the back of the guild. Nero nced at the crystal on the counter, then looked at Laira. ''I want to try it, but¡­!'' Nero wanted to test something by touching the crystal, but as Laira was watching him¡ª he held himself back but didn''t give up. "Don''t you have to go to the inn?" Nero asked Laira as though he just wanted her to leave so he could lowkey touch the crystal. "I should go and prepare the meal for you guys." Laira left the guild with Emilia. Meanwhile, Sophia stood beside Nero and nudged him, "What are you waiting for? Do it if you want to." "You don''t understand, Sophi. There is a one in billion chance that it will happen, and you know how unlucky I am. If ''that'' happens, I will go insane with those daily ''Dings!''. It was so hard to get rid of it." Sophia pushed Nero towards the counter, saying, "You got rid of it once, so I am sure you can get rid of it again anytime." Nero groaned and ced his hand on the crystal but didn''t let his mana flow to it¡ª he just touched it. Nero and Sophia stared at the crystal with serious expressions on their faces. After a brief silence, Nero sighed in relief. "Guess it is really gone for good." Nero then left for the inn with Sophia. When they reach the inn, Nero found Emilia helping Laira in the kitchen. "Tch!" Sophia clicked her tongue and rushed to the kitchen while muttering, "She is trying to earn some brownie points from Zeus." Nero shook his head in disbelief as he sat on the chair beside the table and watched the kitchen. ''Where is my usual¡ª normal Sophi? She never showed jealousy like this before¡­" Nero then chuckled and muttered, "I guess our rtionship has also changed, so that was given?" After waiting for a while, the meal was ready. Laira, Emilia, and Sophia had made their own special dishes and let Nero taste them. He enjoyed the meal and the special treatment. He was delighted until they asked which dish was better¡ª moreover, they didn''t tell Nero which dish was made by who. At that moment, Nero wondered whether the food was worth it to eat or not. Nero tried to dodge the topic, but the three girls didn''t let him budge. In the end, Nero gave up and reluctantly chose the dish he liked the best¡ª without knowing who made it¡ª and it turned out Laira made it. Nero was sure Sophia and Emilia would get angry or at least get upset. But much to his surprise, they both looked happy. Then he thought if he had chosen the dish made by Sophia or Emilia, then one of them would surely have gotten angry. After the meal, Laira told more stories about the town and mentioned a hot spring that was said to be possessed by an evil spirit. Nero was bored, so he decided to try that hot spring¡ª although he just wanted some alone time and reset his cores in the body. ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 54 - Resetting The Cores After eating the meal, Nero decided to head to the hot spring, and it was only ten minutes walk from the inn. Nero thought he would rest there in peace¡ª not quite literally as Emilia and Sophia decided to go with him. The hot spring was said to be possessed by an evil spirit that showed them their deadliest nightmares, which piqued Nero''s interest. When Nero reached there, Emilia and Sophia insisted on joining Nero and having a mixed bath, but Nero rejected them as he wanted to rest in peace. He nned to reset his body cores, and for that, he needed deep concentration and precise handling¡ª but if two naked beauties were with him, he wouldn''t be able to concentrate, let alone think straight. "This seems nice," Nero awed as he nced around the hot spring. He snapped, and his clothes disappeared, revealing his heaven-defying physique. He dipped one leg, then another, and yawned loudly, "This is so effective." He sat down and leaned back to the rock as he closed his eyes, "This is more of a blessed hot sprint rather than a possessed one." Nero opened his eyes for a second and closed it, then uttered, "Only if there were some music ying in the background, it would have been perfect." "What?! Why do you have bigger breasts than mine?!" Emilia yelled from the other side. Nero shook his head as he muttered, "Not this music." Nero''s hands were also resting on the rock on the side, but not for long. Nero moved his right hand and tapped his index finger on the water. A small trail of water started floating upwards as it moved ording to Nero''s finger. When it reached about the height where his finger could no longer move up, Nero swiped the finger of his other hand and broke the trail of water. The lower part of the trail submerged in the hot spring again, but the upper part was still floating. It revolved around Nero''s finger as he kept cutting it into small slices. He then pped those pieces, and each of them spread in the air. Nero finally opened his eyes and looked at those particles. "Hmm." His eyes shined white as well as those particles. Soon, the particles started shaking¡ª then, Nero snapped. All the particles burst into infinite amounts of particles¡ª and each of them further divided into more¡ª hovering in the air as though time had stopped. He then grabbed one of the particles and squeezed it before saying, "Corpus." All the particles in the air started shining¡ª even more¡ª as all of them connected each other by a thin thread of light¡ª and turned into a hologram¡ª each of them showing Nero''s body core. There were different colors of cores of various sizes¡ª connected to glyphs. It was like infinite stars in the gxy¡ª which was indeed Nero''s soul and body. "They have increased so much," Nero poke in the air, "P." The weak cores turned transparent, and the strongest cores came forward. "I guess I will need to reset them manually." ''If I seal all my cores, I might be weak, but¡­'' Nero looked at all his cores, then chuckled, "Even if I seal one core in 1 second, it will take me more than 300 years to seal all." Nero swiped his hand, and the core map changed. The cores were now pulsing, and they were connected by blood¡ª it was Nero''s Vampire core. "This one looks fine¡­ I guess?" Nero had seen his vampire core before, but it was before he ever used his vampire powers. And now that he used his vampire powers, the map was changed, and he wasn''t familiar with it. Nero pped his hand and the core map again. All the cores were connected to nothing but darkness, and they were chained¡ª it was Nero''s Demon core. "I hope I never need to use my demonic powers. They are beyond me to control," he looked at the bracelet on his left hand and muttered, "I wonder what this bracelet is made up of. It''s holding back all my demon powers for ages." Nero sighed and rested his head on a rock, then looked up and saw his body''s 14 main-base cores¡ª that were empty. "I never thought I would say this¡ª but, ''Time to get them back''." Nero closed his eyes and started humming. Behind him, there was another core map¡ª that had nothing but darkness¡ª they were all Nero''s curses. Nero stopped humming and opened his eyes, then exhaled sharply, "I don''t even wanna look at that." Nero only checked his body cores, vampire cores, demon cores, and curses¡ª which he didn''t look at. Besides that, Nero had soul cores that he wasn''t familiar with, and he couldn''t check or see them no matter how hard he tried. Nero then started resetting his cores one by one¡ª with the speed of light. He reset all his cores in 15 minutes. After that, he learned to differentiate and alter the channeling of his mana so he could fake his race. "Finally done~" He yawned and stretched his hands, and eventually fell asleep. As soon as Nero closed his eyes, he had a dream¡ª a nightmare. He saw his mother saying all those words to him and then saw her getting chained by the holy knights. After that, they hung her up with Letra chains and Letra shackles¡ª in the middle of the town, right where she hid Nero. Nero could see everything but couldn''t do anything as his body still hadn''t developed. He tried to move his body and use his powers¡ª but it was impossible. Even though it was raining, all the townspeople gathered around his mother and threw stones at her till dawn. Her clothes and body¡ª even the floor soaked with her blood. She kept ncing at Nero once in a while¡ª in a way that the townspeople wouldn''t know. As she was a vampire, she didn''t die from blood loss or even severe injuries. When the sun rose, the clouds covered it, and it didn''t affect her. The townspeople were nning to burn her with the sunlight. When it was noon, the sun was above their heads¡ª but nothing happened to her. They all believed the fairy tales where vampires would die by sunlight, but that wasn''t the case. "This is enough. I don''t want to see more," Nero uttered as he opened his eyes. [I showed you the least cruel memory of yours¡ª but that was also too cruel for me,] The voice echoed in Nero''s mind. Nero frowned his face and said in a solemn voice, "Show yourself." The water started taking shape, and it took a form of a girl¡ª only her upper body was visible, and the rest of her body was transparent¡ª though her body was made of water. She smiled wryly and bowed down a little, [It''s been a while, Zeus] Chapter 55 - Amphitrite [It''s been a while, Zeus.] She smiled wryly and bowed down a little. "What is the meaning of this, Amphitrite?" [I apologize for showing you that nightmare, but I had no other choice.] "Why are you here?" Nero was hostile towards her. [I apologize for showing you my face after what I did to you and yourpanions.] "I asked, why are you here?" [I am haunting this hot spring,] the girl had no facial expression as she was just water¡ª even her lips weren''t moving, and Nero was hearing her voice directly in his mind. Nero raised his eyebrows and said with a puzzled look on his face, "Out of all the races, you favored and loved the humans most. So why are you haunting them now?" [I am not haunting any humans, I am just haunting this hot spring.] Nero sighed and shrugged his shoulders, "What do you want?" [I need your help. After you disappeared, I was sealed by some entity, so I was hoping you would help me.] Nero could feel the sincerity in her voice. "For what? I thought you hated demons" Nero asked nonchntly. [I have been waiting for you ever since you disappeared from this world¡ª only to find out you were sealed. Since then, I have been waiting for you.] Nero was about to say something but stopped and wondered, ''For eons?'' "What makes you think I would even consider helping you? You should be aware of the power gap between us. A mere queen of water spirit can''t ask for my help, right? At least, that''s what you said to me when we thest time." [I¡­ I always regretted not helping you back then. If I were given another chance, I would give my life for you.] "That''s not convincing at all. You always hated me because I was a demon, and here you are¡ª in a helpless and weak state, cowering in front of me and begging for my help. Where did your usual attitude go?" Nero heard her chuckle, and say, [You are right. Perhaps, if I had seen the world with your perspective, then maybe I would be standing beside you as one of yourpanions. Perhaps, if I had helped you at that time, this entire story would be different.] [I can''t force you to help me, nor do you have any reason to help me. But I am d to see you and know¡ª that you are happy and found a new love, Zeus.] Nero pondered for a while, then nced around, "I like this hot spring, and I feel rxed here. So tell me one reason to help you, and I might consider helping you." After a brief silence, she said, [I can''t give you any reason to help me, and it has to be your choice to unseal me; otherwise, the seal won''t break.] Nero took a deep breath and closed his eyes. [Before I was sealed, a piece of my soul was separated from my body¡ª which was meant to find you. After looking for you for centuries, I couldn''t find you and tried to rest here in this hot spring. I started showing dreams to those who came here and used them to spread the rumors.] "This town is cursed by a demon," Nero recalled. [Indeed. And you know how rumors works.] "They turn true if people start believing in them," Nero stated. [I always hoped that one day¡ª when your seal is broken¡ª you would travel the world to search for your powers andpanions, and maybe, just maybe, you will drop by this town after hearing a rumor about a town cursed by a demon. Since you would be the only demon in this world.] "I will get curious about a demon other than me, and check this town, then I will find you. Was that your n?" Nero questioned. [Yes, but I didn''t know when or if that will ever happen. So I waited and waited.] After a short silence she continued, [I am d I waited.] "Who sealed you?" [I have no idea. It was a very powerful entity, and it was so powerful that before I knew it, I was sealed.] Nero then recalled what Sophia had said to him. ''The five moons just disappeared on the day you were sealed. And all ourpanions either went missing, or it was made like they never existed.'' ''Did they mistook Amphitrite as mypanion?'' Nero wondered to himself.. "Do you know anything about the disappearance of the five moons?" Nero asked curiously. [Unfortunately not.] Nero nodded and gestured her to leave, "You can go now." [Will you break my seal? I am sealed in the sea of ''Dormant Abyss of Asn''¡ª though the name of that sea might be changed now.] Nero paid no attention to her and started humming. [Please find and free me before I disappear¡ª I have very little of my spirit power left...] The figure started disrupting as it slowly submerged into the hot spring. [I¡­ will wait¡­ for you¡­ Zeus.] Nero opened his eyes and muttered, "Sophi is gonna get pissed if I mention Amphy''s name." Amphitrite was one of Zeus'' oldpanions, but she distanced herself after finding out that Nero was a demon. And Sophia always hated her for that. ====== [Note- If anyone has doubt about how the resetting of the cores, and sealing of the cores works, let me exin. 1)Resetting the cores literally means resetting them to their base state¡ª nothing else (i.e. Nero''s powers) would be affected. This was something Nero did very often to make sure his curses weren''t affecting his cores. To reset the cores, Nero just needs to let his mana flow through the cores¡ª but it''s very tricky. For this, Nero needs to pass a specific amount and frequency of mana; if it''s lesser than that, resetting won''t work. And if it''s greater than that, the cores will break. The ''specific amount of mana'' depends on the size and type of the cores. For example, all type A cores (with the same size) can be reset in one go. All the type B cores (same type) can be reset in one go. Resetting cores is not hard, but it needs deep concentration and precise handling. 2) Sealing the cores is much moreplex than resetting them. To seal the core, Nero needs to seal them one by one, and hence it takes more time. He can seal all the cores in one go, but that is a different thing. Imagine there is a folder (with 1000 files in it) in your PC, and you archive (or password protect) that folder; that would just archive the folder while the files inside it won''t be actually archived. Or imagine arge mansion having 100 rooms (with doors) inside it, and you lock the main gate of the mansion; that wouldn''t mean you locked all the rooms. Or just like how setting up a screen lock doesn''t lock your apps. This is the simplest exnation I coulde up with. If anyone has doubt, feel free to ask or join the discord server (the link is in the auxiliary chapter)] Chapter 56 - Girls Sacred Talk Emilia had the same dream as Nero, but itsted much longer. After Nero''s mother didn''t die by the sunlight, the townspeople and the holy knights scalded and skinned her¡ª but she still didn''t die. She still didn''t curse any humans and only prayed for Nero''s safety. The townspeople and the holy knights got enraged and started chopping her body with their weapons. They ripped her apart from inside and outside then fed her to the hounds. Nero''s soul broke as he watched all that and eventually developed a curse. His rage and vengeance brought cmity to that capital. That capital was hit by a gue, and soon, it was locked and secluded by the entire world. There were no rations to eat and no water to drink. They started killing each other and fed on their flesh¡ª and after months, the entire capital was wiped out from its existence. ¡ª¡ª Emilia opened her eyes full of tears as she couldn''t bear the sadness Nero must have felt. "What''s wrong? Why do you look out of breath¡­" Sophia looked at Emilia''s face. "Are you crying?" Sophia was in her angel form, and her silver hair was looking more imposing for some reason. Emilia shook her head and sniffed, "I am not crying. It''s is just sweat." During this time, Nero was talking with Amphitrite on the other side. Sophia let out a loud groan while staring at Emilia. "What''s with that groan?" Emilia asked as she wiped her tears. Sophia rolled her eyes and stated, "I was indirectly saying ''I hate you''. But I forgot you were too stupid to understand that." "What a coincidence, I hate your guts too!" Emilia replied as her face twitched in anger. They both red at each other for quite a while, then "Hmph!" each other after turning their faces to the side. Emilia nced at Sophia from the corner of her eye and muttered, "What type of nightmare did you have?" Sophia clenched her teeth and replied, "I don''t fear anything, and nothing scares me. So I didn''t have any nightmares. What about you?" ''Should I tell her?'' Emilia wasn''t sure if she should tell Sophia or not because she herself had no idea why she was having dreams about Nero. And besides, Sophia already knew almost everything about Nero. So she was also aware of how his parents died. "Oh!" Sophia eximed. "My bad, I forgot you don''t have any memories, so you mostly like didn''t have any nightmare." "Do you know why I don''t have any memories? Or how can I get them back?" Emilia asked curiously. "I am sure Zeus already tried that. If he can''t do anything, then no one can do anything. His powers are absolute," Sophia replied nonchntly. Emilia bit her lips and said, "I hate how you know everything about him." "And I hate how he¡­" Sophia stopped herself and gulped down her anger. "You should be happy instead." After a brief silence, Emilia cleared her throat, "Can I ask how and why you fell in love with Nero?" Sophia raised her eyebrows and asked with a puzzled look on her face, "Why do you think I will tell you that?" "Because I will tell you things¡ª about Nero you don''t know¡ª in return?" "I see," Sophia squinted her eyes and nodded, "Exchanging information, huh?" "Yes," Emilia nodded. "I refuse," Sophia rejected Emilia''s offer with a straight face. "What, why?" Emilia asked impatiently. "I don''t think you possess any information that might be valuable for me," Sophia answered with a smirk on her face, thinking she had won. "I know all about Nero''s sex life," Emilia stated with a straight face. "Wha¡­!" Sophia gritted her teeth in annoyance. "I am sure you know nothing about that," Emilia smirked. Sophia grunted and tittered, "Even I had spent two nights with him, so I at least have some knowledge." "Is that so?" Emilia asked in a judging tone. "Then tell me, how to make him ejacte quickly?" "Uhh¡­ by moving fast?" "Boo-Boo!" Emilia made a strange voice. "Wrong answer," Sophia gritted her teeth in annoyance, "What does it matter anyway? He will ejacte sooner orter." "Next question. Which is his favorite position?" "Uhh¡­ from the top?" "Boo-Boo! Wrong answer." Sophia bit her lips and red at Emilia, "Out of all the girls who had fallen for Zeus, I hate you the most." "So I am your number one?" Emilia teased. Sophia was even more angry, and she truly wanted to p Emilia, but she didn''t, thinking Nero would get angry. "Fine, I will tell you some things about Zeus if you tell me about his¡­ sex life," Sophia agreed to exchange information. "His favorite position is thrusting from behind¡ª on the knees¡ª and squeezing breast from one hand and another hand over the neck or both hands clenching breasts while pulling the body back." Sophia imagined what Emilia said and asked, "That looks painful. Doesn''t it hurt?" "It feels so good. He probably goes easy on you, but he is too rough with me¡ª not that I amining. In fact, it feels good, and I like it," Emilia started drooling by imagining that. "What is your favraite postion?" Sophia asked curiously. "Hmm," Emilia pondered as though she was giving it a deep thought. "All positions?" "At least, be specific." "I don''t know. It feels good in all the positions, but if you ask which one I like the most, then¡­ from behind, I guess? Because it goes too deep." "I can understand that," Sophia was making the same face as Emilia. "Though I guess my most favorite is face to face on hisp. But the best moment is when he ejactes or when I kiss him." Emilia was feeling hot¡ª but not because of the hot spring¡ª but because of imagining all that. "Heh!" Sophia smirked at Emilia, then said as she puffed her chest, "He only let you kiss once a day, while he was the one who kissed mest night. Has he ever kissed you?" Emilia froze as her face turned pale, "You are lying¡­ right?" "Fortunately, no." Sophia was feeling a sense of victory. "But he kisses me back whenever I kiss him, so it''s the same! Okay?" Sophia shrugged her shoulder and rolled her eyes, "Whatever." ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 57 - Best Night Of All "What is your favorite position?" Emilia asked Sophia. "W-Wh-what are you asking?!" Sophia stuttered as her face flushed. "Why are you blushing? We already talked about much worse things just now." Sophia looked at Emilia in disbelief as she shook her head¡ª just like how Nero always did, and said, "You have no shame." "Don''t copy Nero!" Emilia hissed. "Now tell me your favorite position." Sophia turned her face to the side and answered, "When he is on top of me where I can see his face." Sophia looked at Emilia from the corner of her eye to see her reaction, but much to her surprise Emilia looked shocked. "Have you ever tried to be on top and shake your hips so you can control the thrusting and speed?" Emilia asked with a serious look on her face. "I tried it¡­ once. But it felt too good that I couldn''t move," Sophia answered honestly. Emilia nodded as she spoke, "I feel you." "Enough about me!" Sophia stammered in embarrassment and questioned, "Now tell me more." "What? I am not telling you anything else." "Didn''t we agree to exchange the information? The more you tell me, the more I will tell you in return." Sophia knew she was a novice when it came to sex, so she at least wanted to learn some things to make Nero feel good. "As your senior in this matter, let me give you a piece of advice." Emilia puffed her chest and acted mightly. "Sex is something that varies from person to person. Take me for example, I like it rough, but that doesn''t mean I don''t like it when he goes easy. As for you, I can already tell you won''t like rough." "As long as he feels good, I don''t care if I feel good or not," Sophia replied meekly. Emilia frowned her face and sprinkled some water at Sophia by pping her hand in the hot spring. "If you keep this mindset, then neither of you will feel good." "What do you mean?" Sophia asked with a confused look on her face. "Sex is something where you both need to feel good. Unless you don''t care about Nero and his feelings¡ª or just having sex with him as a chore or something." "But if I do things as he asks me to, he should feel good, right?" "Not necessarily. That''s why I am not telling you more. Learn it as you spend more nights with him. Trust me; you won''t regret it." Sophia stared at Emilia in surprise, thinking, ''All this time, I was thinking of her as a stupid horny ve who just wanted his¡­ rod all the time. But she is actually¡­ an interesting girl. No wonder Zeus opened up to her.'' ''But¡­ I still can''t like her¡­ after all, she is¡­'' Sophia shook her head to take that thought out of her mind. ''No, this can be a coincidence.'' "Do you want to know what to do to tease him and make him angry during sex?" Emilia questioned. "What?" "You know that Nero only lets me kiss once a day, right?" Sophia nodded in response. "Once I kissed him for three hours¡ª straight. And since the rules said he couldn''t stop me or push me away¡­ I had total control." "How can you even kiss for three hours straight?" Sophia wondered with a curious¡ª yet calm look on her face. Emilia licked her lips and said in a slutty tone, "It''s easy. Just y with his tongue and mouth, and you won''t even realize how much time has passed." "What did Zeus do to you after that?" Sophia''s curiosity piqued. "Well," Emilia puckered her lips and answered, "He was super angry." "Did he beat you?" Sophia deep down hoped Nero beat her. "No. He was so rough that night that¡ª after 50¡ª I lost count of how many times I came. I was cumming with each and every thrust, and he was also letting out so much. It was so slippery and warm." "Wow," Sophia was feeling both disappointed and awed. "Though we were interrupted by animal attacks¡ª because my moans were getting too loud¡ª and Nero had to stop. Heter said he nned to do it with me until I passed out." "You must be regretting kissing him for three hours then," Sophia teased. "Not at all. That was the best night of all." Her face showed no sign of shame. "Maybe I should try it again?" She muttered. Sophia watched Emilia in disbelief and shook her head, ''I take it back. She is just a horny and stupid angel.'' "Now, back to my first question." Emilia swam and sat beside Sophia. "How and why did you fall in love with Nero?" "Why did youe here? Are you trying to seduce me or something?" Sophia made some distance between Emilia, then spoke, "I am sorry, but I don''t swing that way." "Huh?" Emilia tilted her head with a confused and innocent look on her face. She really had no idea what Sophia was talking about as she wasn''t aware of same-sex rtionships. "Are you going to answer or not?" Emilia frowned her face. "We were exchanging information, so if you back out now, I will make you regret it." "I am interested in what you will do, but then again¡ª I don''t care." Sophia remarked, then cleared her throat and answered, "I fell in love with Zeus when he saved me¡ª no, I was interested in him before, but it turned into romantic love after he saved me." "Saved? Aren''t you strong?" "Well, once you are chained in Letra shackles, you are helpless." "And why did you fall in love with him?" Emilia asked in a judging tone, then squinted her eyes. "I mean, you are an angel, and Nero is a demon. Weren''t you afraid of the heavens?" Sophia averted her gaze and her face to the side then spoke, "I didn''t¡­ know he was a demon or a vampire. He looked like a human." "How can you not know that he was a demon?" Emilia questioned, dumbfounded. "It''s obvious at first nce." "He looked different before¡ª simr to his fake form. And his current appearance is also nothing more than his evolved form." "That''s not his demon form?" Emilia asked curiously. "He has never used his demon powers¡ª he said he was afraid that he might lose control and be a monster. But I think he doesn''t care anymore since he doesn''t have anyone¡ª or any reason¡ª to protect." Chapter 58 - Good Terms "How many times you and Zeus have done it? Any approximate guess?" Sophia asked with a curious look on her face. "If you consider ''one round'' as ''one time'', then no, I can''t. But most of the time, he either finished in my mouth, or he just used my mouth and made me drink his essence." "That thick and¡­ slimy¡­ You¡­ swallowed it?" Sophia couldn''tprehend what she just heard. "He doesn''t make you drink?" Emilia asked as though she couldn''t believe it. Sophia shook her head without taking her eyes off Emilia. "I told him to finish inside me, but most of the time, he did it in my mouth. It''s not like I hate it, but I don''t like it either. Because swallowing it is hard since it gets stuck in my throat every time, and it gets all gooey. However, it feels good when he finishes inside my divine space. It''s about pleasure and feeling here." Emilia tried to exin it in simple words, but Sophia stopped listening halfway. Her attention was diverted by the scars on Emilia''s body. She moved her head towards Emilia''s chest and touched the scars in the middle of her chest, "What is this scar? It looks deep." "That''s where I was stabbed," Emilia also showed her hands and said, "And this is from where my hands were chopped." Sophia pondered for a while, then asked with a puzzled look on her face, "I didn''t see them before, though." "Yeah, they appear randomly. I showed them to Nero, and he said not to worry about it," Emilia answered nonchntly. Sophia understood everything and why Nero made Emilia drink his essence. When Emilia had fallen from the sky on the town ''Astracliff'', she was gravely injured, and since the humans were the ones who took care of her and healed her, Emilia''s body became weak. Emilia did heal and regained consciousness yearster, but her body had be a human body¡ª after the mundane treatment¡ª with no capability of using her angelic powers. Not only that, Emilia''s body was getting weak day by day as it couldn''t apprehend her divine powers, so Nero was feeding her his powers. The only reason Nero made Emilia drink his essence was to develop her body internally. Nero''s blood was already healing Emilia''s body slowly, and his essence was boosting that process. "Nero said 70% of my body consists of his blood, and now I think the rest 30% is his essence," Emilia joked. ''She isn''t aware of it, is she?'' Sophia reasoned out everything. ¡ª¡ª Nero, Emilia, and Sophia¡ª who had changed to her human form¡ª met up again when they left the hot spring. Nero found Emilia and Sophia''s faces red and noticed they were acting weird, but he thought it was the effect of the hot spring. Though it was only because they exchanged more information than they intended to. Emilia and Sophia stayed quiet on the way back to the inn and held Nero''s arm from each side. Nero was enjoying that silent treatment and thought Sophia and Emilia were getting along now. When they reached the inn, Laira was at the reception counter. Her face cheered up when she saw Sophia and Emilia but she turned her face to the side when she looked at Nero. "..." Nero was confused. ''I thought everything was fine between us.'' Laira had already prepared dinner for them, so they enjoyed the dinner as Laira told more stories about the town. After dinner, Emilia decided to stay downstairs with Laira to help her wash dishes, while Nero and Sophia went upstairs to their room. Sophia changed her form back and let out a weary sigh as she jumped on the bed. "I am so soo sooo tired." Neroughed as he saw Sophiamenting, and uttered, "It looks like Emilia bored you to hell." "Quite the country. We are on good terms now," Sophia replied with a flushed face as she recalled everything. "Uhh¡­" Nero stared at Sophia suspiciously, "You are acting kinda sus. Could it be that you two did something¡ª you know what I am talking about¡ª in the hot spring?" Sophia threw a pillow at Nero as he caught it and threw it back at Sophia. "Don''t let your imagination go wild. And I am sure I warned youst time to not joke about this matter. I don''t like it," Sophia warned. "It''s been eons, so I forgot about it," Nero remarked as heid down beside Sophia. Sophia turned to Nero and stared into his eyes as she caressed his handsome face, "I love you." Nero smiled gently and ced his hand on Sophia''s hand, "This is the first time you have said ''I love you'' to me, you know?" "But you were aware of it since a long time ago, right?" "It was obvious. Maybe¡­ I should have chosen you at that time." After staring at Nero''s face, Sophia''s gaze fell on Nero''s soft lips. She slowly moved her face closer to Nero''s lips to kiss him, but Nero ced his finger on her lips and said, "Change your form first." Sophia changed her form and kissed Nero. Nero sat up and leaned back to the t of the bed, then pulled Sophia on hisp. Sophia wrapped her legs around Nero and started kissing Nero passionately as though nothing else mattered to her. After some kisses, Nero stopped Sophia and ced his hands on her shoulders before saying, "I¡­ I met Amphy today." "Hmm?" Sophia was lost in the pleasures of kisses, so she didn''t hear it properly. "Amphitrite," Nero averted his gaze from Sophia and continued, "She was at the hot spring, and she said she wanted my help to break her seal." Sophia frowned her face and furrowed her eyebrows, "You don''t n on helping her, do you?" "I don''t know. She said she has been waiting for me ever since I was sealed." "Zeus, don''t forget how she threw us out when we needed her help." Sophia hated all the girls Nero was acquainted with except the one who raised Nero. But her hate for Amphitirite was on a whole other level. Chapter 59 - Its My Turn "Don''t forget she didn''t help us when we needed her." "I know, and I remember everything. But¡­ I think she was sealed because someone thought she was one of ourpanions." It wasn''t as though Nero was nning to help her, but he thought asking her directly would give him more information as she was the only one who knew what happened after Nero was sealed. "Zeus, if you save her¡ª or n to save her¡ª I will leave you," Sophia said with a straight face, then clenched her teeth and added, "For forever." Nero sighed and hugged Sophia, "I won''t save her, don''t worry. You are the most important person to me right now." "More than Emilia?" Sophia''s voice was muffled due to Nero''s hug. After a brief silence, Nero uttered, "Count her out." Sophia pushed Nero back and stared into his eyes, "Maybe I should make you chose one of us?" "Please don''t," Nero scoffed and started kissing Sophia. The room echoed with the sound of Nero and Sophia''s smooching. Sophia was sitting on Nero''sp, and her legs were wrapped around Nero while her hands were cradling Nero''s face. Sophia wasn''t quite used to kissing, so Nero was enjoying Sophia''s inexperienced kissing technique. Whenever Sophia got too excited from the pleasure of kisses, Nero squeezed her breasts or tickled her to tease her. "I can see why Emilia likes kissing so much," Sophiamented as she kissed Nero. "What type of nightmare did you have?" Nero asked as soon as their lips parted. Sophia stopped kissing and turned her face to the other side, "I fear nothing, so I didn''t have any nightmare." Nero touched Sophia''s face and made her look at his face, "Look me in the eyes and say it again." "I¡­ had a terrible nightmare. I don''t know what I would do if it turned real," Sophia stammered as she lowered her head. Nero grabbed Sophia''s chin and raised her head, "What was it? Tell me, and I will make sure it never turns true." "In that nightmare, I woke up, and you weren''t there. I looked for you, but I couldn''t find you. Then I found a note written by you saying ''I no longer need you''. I forced myself to wake up after that," she answered as her lips trembled. "Sophi," Nero ced his hands on Sophia''s shoulder. "You know there is no way I would leave you, right?" Sophia bit her lips and replied, "I would have believed that if you had said it before I was sealed." Sophia''s lips kept trembling as she held her tears back¡ª until Nero kissed her. He kissed her continuously till Sophia calmed down. Nero rested his head on Sophia''s shoulder and muttered, "Feel free to kill me if I ever leave you." "Aren''t you worried about Emilia? Her body is weak, right? And that''s why you keep feeding her your power." "Not really. It''s not like she will die if I don''t feed her my power or get weaker. I guess I just want her to realize that she is stronger than she thinks she is," Nero leaned back to the bed and added, "Who knows, she might be stronger than you, you know?" "A half-angel who can be stronger than me? Don''t make meugh." Nero started ying with Sophia''s hairs, "She is a fallen angel, and I am her powerhouse." Sophia sighed and chuckled, then kissed Nero after saying, "I can''t hate her now." As they were kissing, Nero''s gaze fell on the bedsheet, "Hmm?" Sophia stopped and asked, "What?" Nero looked at the bedsheet and nced around, "Laira cleaned this room and changed this bedsheet. That exins why she was acting weird a while ago." "Hm?" Sophia was confused but soon realized what Nero was talking about after remembering the bloodstain on the bedsheet. Her face flushed as she curled up in the nket. "What''s wrong? It''s not that embarrassing, and besides, she was ignoring me, not you." "That''s not the point!" Sophia shouted, but her voice was muffled by the nket. "Last night, I told her that Emilia was your sex ve, and you had that kind of rtionship. And today, she found a bloodstain on the bedsheet¡ª now she must be thinking I am your sex ve too." Nero removed the nket from Sophia and pinned her down on the bed. He ced his hands on her hands then started kissing her as their legs and bodies rubbed against each other, and the room once again echoed with their smooching. Meanwhile, Emilia was finally done talking with Laira, and she was heading upstairs. She reached the second floor and stood in front of her room, then moved her hand towards the handle to open the door, but stopped and walked to Nero''s room. ''I will sleep with him today,'' Emilia decided as she opened the door and saw Nero and Sophia kissing passionately. Even though Emilia entered the room, they didn''t stop¡ª as though they were lost in their own world. Emilia frowned her face and walked to the bed, but they still didn''t stop. Her face twitched as she got on the bed and sat beside them. "Ahem!" Nero was aware of Emilia, but Sophia wasn''t. She pushed Nero as soon as she saw Emilia sitting beside them. "Why are you here?! Your room is¡ª" Sophia tried to say something but she was interrupted by Emilia. "You can continue your kissing or go all the way if you want. And once you are done, it''s my turn," Emilia stated as she nced at Nero. Nero started kissing Sophia again. At first, Sophia resisted but gave in to pleasure and started kissing him back. While, Emilia kept peeking a nce at them whenever she heard Sophia moaning from the pleasure of kisses. After a while, they stopped kissing, and Nero sat beside Emilia, and Sophia sat beside Nero. "What? You are not going to have sex?" Emilia asked curiously. Sophia rested her hand on Nero''sp and answered, "We never nned to go all the way." "Why?" Emilia couldn''tprehend the reason. "Is it because I was here?" Sophia shook her head and smiled at Nero, then looked at Emilia, "Unlike you, I need to lose my virginity every time." "Then just use the same form every time," Emilia stated the apparent solution. "When I change to any form, the body gets reset, so it doesn''t matter even if I use the same form." "Then¡­" Emilia pondered for another solution, "Just don''t change back to your angel form. That way, you don''t have to worry about anything." "I can''t stay in a different form for long. The max limit is six hours, and if I don''t change back after six hours, my form automatically gets changed to my angel form." Sophia couldn''t maintain her changed form for more than six hours, and she needed to change back even for one second before changing the form again. "Wow!" Emilia eximed. "What if you change your form to your angel form? Like the same appearance, but human from inside." Emilia was trying hard so that Sophia could getid, even though they were rivals. Sophia scoffed and grinned, "I have tried everything, Emilia." Emilia rested her head on Nero''s shoulder and spoke, "So you won''t have sex with him every night?" "Maybe once or twice a week, or maybe when I am in the mood." Emilia moved from Nero''s shoulder to hisp and faced Sophia as she smirked. "So you will get to hear my moans every night." Nero licked his lips as he rubbed his thumb on Sophia and Emilia''s lips, then squeezed their breasts. After a brief pause, he said, "I would like to have a threesome." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 60 - Infernal Emilia woke up from her sleep, extremely frightened and out of breath as if she just had a terrible nightmare. She nced around to see she was in the same room she slept in, then sighed in relief and ced her hand on her chest to feel her heartbeat as her hand trembled in fear. Sheid down on the bed and decided to look at Nero''s face¡ª only to find out Nero wasn''t there. She immediately sat back up and nced to her left and saw Sophia wasn''t there either. "Did they go to do the deed somewhere else so my sleep wouldn''t be disturbed?" Emilia mumbled. She suddenly felt intense thirst, as if all the fluid from her body had disappeared. Her body turned hot as though the blood in her body was burningva. She immediately got off the bed and grabbed the jug so she could drink the water¡ª only to find it empty. She then looked down at the bucket and noticed it was also empty. Feeling more thirsty, she dashed out of the room and headed downstairs. She had forgotten about Sophia and Nero, and the only thing in her mind was water. When she reached downstairs, she noticed the reception was empty. She checked the kitchen to find some water, but she couldn''t find a single drop of water. There were always at least two to three people downstairs who Laira had hired to guard the inn, but Emilia couldn''t see anyone. Everything was silent, and Emilia''s thirst grew more and more intense. She was feeling so thirsty that she was considering drinking her own blood to sate her thirst. Emilia could distinctly hear her heartbeats as they grew louder and louder. Suddenly, the horizon rumbled¡ª like an earthquake. Emilia quickly rushed outside, thinking she would find Nero and Sophia out with Laira and others¡ª but what she saw sent shivers down her spine. Everything was on fire, and it was melting. The sky was red as though it was rainingva, and the meteors were falling down the sky as they destroyed everything. Emilia saw one of the meteors heading towards the inn. She ran as the surface rumbled¡ª but she fell down. The inn was shattered into pieces as it burned down. Everywhere she gazed, she saw fire andva. "What''s happening?" Emilia wondered as she got up. "I need to find Nero, Laira, and Sophia" Emilia dragged her broken leg with her to walk forward. "What if... they left me¡­" Emilia shook her head and walked forward. The horizon itself was eruptingva, and everything was melting down. The heat was so intense that it was burning Emilia''s skin, but she didn''t stop and kept looking for Nero and others. "Nero!" she yelled. Suddenly, the earth rumbled again, but this time¡ª it was different. Instead of rumbling, it was shaking¡ª as though someone was walking with heavy and big footsteps. Emilia had forgotten her thirst, and she was now only thinking of Nero and others'' safety. The ground shook again, and that''s when Emilia saw it. A giant leg¡ª made of nothing but magma¡ª stepped in front of her at some distance as the ground shook with its impact. Emilia looked up to see the entity, and her legs gave up as she fell down on her hips. Emilia couldn''t see its whole body even though she was gazing up at the sky, and she couldn''t even see half of its body. It was crossing miles and brought destruction with just one step forward. It kept walking and walking as Emilia watched it destroy the world. It was hell. It reached a distance where Emilia could see its entire body¡ª which was made from me andva. Its two glowing eyes were cryingva, and its head hand hornsing out from it¡ª as though it was wearing a crown. Its two cramped wings extend themselves fully¡ª jagged bones and feathers of fire stretched upward beforeing down again with force¡ª as it drippedva. "Hell infernal?" Emilia''s lips moved on their own¡ª as if they knew what that entity was. Emilia covered her lips, but it was toote. When she looked back at the internal, it was looking back at Emilia with its abyssal re. It started walking towards Emilia as multiple voices echoed from it. "I¡­" It had multiple voices with different tones and different pitches. "I create nothing, but destroy all." Emilia''s eyes winded as she heard that. "No¡­ way¡­" Her lips trembled. "I give no life, but take all." Emilia tried to get up as she crawled on her back. "I am ready to die and kill all." Emilia looked back at the infernal as her eyes reflected the fire. The infernal raised its hand, and an enormous ming sword appeared in its hand. "God yer¡­ Surtr?" Emilia''s lips moved on their own again. "Brace yourself for me because I¡­" It raised the sword in the sky and swung down at Emilia, "... am despair and true destroyer." Emilia watched as the sword melted her body before it could even reach her. ¡ª¡ª Emilia woke up from her sleep, extremely frightened and out of breath as if she just had a terrible nightmare. She nced around to see she was in the same room she slept in, then sighed in relief and ced her hand on her chest to feel her heartbeat as her hand trembled in fear. Her eyes widened as though she felt like deja vu. She slowly jerked her head to the side and nced back in fear. "What''s wrong?" Nero asked as he ced his hand on Emilia''s shoulder. Emilia quickly turned to Nero and hugged him. Nero was confused but didn''t stop Emilia when he noticed her body was trembling. Nero rubbed his hand on Emilia''s back and asked in a gentle tone, "What''s wrong? Are you horny?" Emilia looked at Nero and shook her head. "Do you want to drink my blood?" he asked. Emilia didn''t say anything and shook her head again and again. ''Did she have a dream about her past?'' Nero wondered. Nero kissed Emilia''s trembling lips and continued kissing her until she calmed down. Emilia then hugged Nero and eventually fell asleep in his arms. Neroid Emilia on the bed and sniffed the air. "What is this smell?" He nced around as he uttered, "Something is burning?" He got off the bed and checked the room properly as he kept sniffing to look for the source of the smell. He sniffed Emilia and Sophia, then looked outside the window but couldn''t see any fire. He then stopped and sniffed himself, "It''sing from me?" Chapter 61 - Departing For The Capital After waking up, Nero asked Emilia if she had a nightmare about her past or something, but she said she doesn''t remember anything. She truly couldn''t remember the dream, but she could tell it was a terrible nightmare. Nero didn''t want to pry much, so he just shrugged it off as one of thete-night episodes. Laira knocked on their door, and she was surprised when she saw all three of them were in the same room¡ª but what she was thinking was wrong. ¡ª¡ª Last night, Nero wanted to have a threesome with Emilia and Sophia, but they both denied saying, ''There is no way we are doing that.''. Nero tried to be persistent and kept asking them, but they never agreed. After noticing Nero was sulking, they offered themselves but said he could do it with only one of them. Nero wanted to have a threesome, so he denied andter asked Emilia to suck his divine staff. Emilia denied it at first as she would rather plunge that staff in her sacred ce, but Nero only wanted to use Em''s mouth as it had been more than a day since Nerost fed her his essence. Emilia then asked Sophia to do it, but Sophia shrugged her shoulders and asked Emilia to deal with it. Emilia reluctantly agreed¡ª although it wasn''t as if she hated doing that, but she just preferred to ride him rather than suck him. When Emilia started sucking, Sophia could hear slurping sounds which disturbed her, andter¡ª out of curiosity¡ª she was forced to watch Emilia sucking Nero''s staff. Sophia shook her head in disbelief as what Emilia told her in the hot spring wasn''t true. Emilia was making a delightful face while sucking Nero, and even though Nero released inside her mouth multiple times¡ª in two hours¡ª she drank everyst drop of it wholeheartedly. After that, they fell asleep in each other arms, and Emiliater woke up from the nightmare. ¡ª¡ª They went downstairs with Laira and ate breakfast, then prepared to leave for the capital. Laira closed the inn and gave the keys to the guild¡ª from where they met up with Elise and walked to the town''s main gate. When they reached the main gate, the guards stopped Sophia and asked her when she entered the town and checked the register. Sophia was summoned directly to the church, and her name wasn''t added to the register. Nero decided to kill the guards if they pried more, but Elise dealt with the matter, and it was settled. Elise had arranged a carriage of two horses, and it was big enough for five people. Elise and Laira sat in the front as they were the only ones who knew the path, while Nero, Sophia, and Emilia were sitting on the back. Nero was still somewhat upset because he didn''t get to have a threesome, but he didn''t give up. He was dead set on having a threesome sooner orter, but he knew it was impossible during their trip to the capital as Laira and Elise were also with them. They had lunch on the carriage andter stopped at sunset to rest. Five days passed by, and they had only reached 1/10th of their destination because the female horse was pregnant. They would hunt animals and pick fruits from the tree to eat¡ª though they had nned to drop by one of the big towns to get some supplies for the rest of their journey. Nero would sneak out with Emilia and go into the forest for their daily night sessions when everyone fell asleep¡ª though Laira was always awake and knew what Nero and Emilia were doing. She would stare in the direction Emilia and Nero would go and hear Emilia''s moans. A week passed since their departure from ''Astrared'', but they hadn''t made much progress from thest time. "I don''t think this horse can go any further; we need to let her free," Elise informed. They got off the carriage and discussed what they should do now. "This is why you never use female animals for traveling," Nero remarked. "If we let her go, then there is no way only one horse can pull the carriage," Laira stated the obvious. "What will we do now?" Emilia asked with an anxious look on her face. Elise unhooked the pregnant horse while saying, "I will go to the nearest town and exchange the horse." "How far is it?" Nero questioned. "About one hour since I need to go by foot and walk the horse," Elise rubbed her hand on the horse''s stomach and said, "I will also get some supplies from there." "Are you sure you want to go alone?" Nero asked with a concerned look on his face. "Will youe with me?" "I can''t even if I want to, and¡ª" Nero was interrupted by the horse''s aggressive neigh. Nero raised his eyebrows and sighed, "They are a pair, so you will need to exchange both horses." "I can''t take both at once," Elise looked back and forth at Nero and Laira, "Someone will need toe with me." Nero would have gone with her, but he couldn''t leave Emilia alone. And Laira was feeling sick because of the spoiled fruit she ate in the morning. There was also an option of Nero and Emilia going, but neither of them had seen the town or knew the way there. "I will go," Sophia volunteered herself and nced at Nero to ask his permission. "Take care," Nero nodded. Sophia unhooked the other horse and walked away with Elise. Laira stared at Nero but averted her gaze when Emilia noticed her looking at Nero. "I will go get some fresh air as well as pick up some branches for lunch," Laira excused herself and walked into the forest. "Don''t go too deep!" Nero yelled andter let out a short sigh. Emilia hugged Nero and looked up at his face as she buried her chin on his chest, "Are you tired?" "I don''t feel tired; I am just.. bored." Emilia slowly smiled, then grinned, "I can entertain you." After picking up some branches, Laira came back to see Nero and Emilia weren''t there. But when she saw the carriage shaking, her face flushed. ''Are they¡­?'' Laira shook her head as she thought, ''They are probably doing something else, and the carriage is shaking for some other reason.'' Laira walked closer to the carriage and heard Emilia''s moans as her flushed face flushed even more. ''How can they do it in such broad daylight?'' ======= 1 extra chapter on every 250 power stones Chapter 62 - Calm Before The Calamity Laira sat in the shade of the tree at some distance to the carriage as she heard Emilia''s moans echoing. ''It has already been more than an hour, and they are still doing it,'' Laira thought as she nced around. ''And Elise and Sophia are also not back yet.'' Laira was feeling concerned and anxious as she thought she was left out and didn''t belong with them. She grew up without any parents; when she was born, she was abandoned in the town as her parents were travelers and didn''t want to carry a child with them. She grew up with various adventurers who would pay for her growth. She met Elise when she was five years old, and they have been together since then. Laira remembered her conversation with Emilia back in the inn. Emilia asked Laira why she was going to the capital, and Laira replied honestly; she wanted to buy a house in the capital and move there to spend the rest of her life in peace. She didn''t have to worry about money because she was saving up all the fortunes given to her¡ª by the adventurers¡ª and she could easily spend her life in luxury. Laira was back to her senses when the carriage stopped shaking, and Nero jumped out. Emilia came out a whileter, and she was walking strangely because she was full from Nero''s elixir. Nero sat under the shade of another tree, and Emilia fell asleep on Nero''sp. Laira smiled as she watched them. ''They look so lovely together.'' ''I wonder if he and I can be¡­'' Laira shook her head and threw that thought out of her mind. ''They are adventurers and travelers. I will just drag them down if I try to hold onto them,'' Laira then remembered her conversation with Nero in the morning. ¡ª¡ª Nero, Laira, and Sophia were hunting animals in the forest, and Laira asked Nero why he hates kindness. Nero ignored her at first, but Laira kept following him and said she wouldn''t stop following him until he answers. Nero told Laira the same thing he said to Emilia, and Laira replied, "I am not really kind, but I just like helping people in need." Nero told her there was nothing wrong with helping people in need, but most of the time¡ª no one is helpless. There was always a different approach, and everything would change. He said, "If people take advantage of someone''s kindness, then it''s their fault to be kind." To which Laira replied with "Kindness is free, so why not spread it? It would bring peace and happiness everywhere." Nero condemned her by saying, "If you give kindness to all, it will lose its value¡ª it would be abundant. Kindness is precious¡ª it''s priceless, so don''t disrespect its value and make it cheap." Laira couldn''t say anything in return as she knew he was right. Nero''s mindset was as absolute as his powers, and there was no denying that. But, Laira couldn''t ept it as hers, and Nero''s ideals were the total opposite. ¡ª¡ª Laira watched Nero ying with Emilia''s hair and teasing her while she was sleeping. He was using her hair to tickle her nose and ears. ''Will he ept me for who I am? Even though we are a lot different and there are too many anomalies between us?'' Laira wondered as she grasped her feelings. ''I can''t travel with them¡ª but if I dedicate my body and soul to him¡ª would hee back to me one day and love me like he loves Emilia?'' Laira was just a normal human with no magic or anything special. She thought even if Nero agreed to take her together with them, she would just drag them down as she was just a human and wouldn''t be able to help them in any way. As Laira was pondering, three people¡ª two women and one old man¡ª approached her and asked her directions for a vige name ''Korrupt''. Laira told them it was about a ten-minute distance down the hill, but they insisted Laira to take them there. Nero came to check if everything was alright, and Laira exined the situation to him. Nero told those people to fuck off, but they said they wanted to go there to attend the funeral. Nero didn''t give a thought before telling them to fuck off again, but Laira said she would go with them and show them the way. "Are you sure? You don''t have to go if you don''t want to," Nero asked. "Yeah, it''s fine. It''s just like a ten-minute walk from here. I will be back in no time," She replied with a smile on her face. Nero still wasn''t sure whether to let her go or not; he would have gone with her, but Emilia was sleeping, and he couldn''t leave her and the carriage alone. "It''s fine. Elise and Sophia also aren''t back." Laira handed her money to Nero and went with the three people to show them the way. Nero nced around and spotted a tall tree. He squatted once and climbed the top of the tree in one go¡ª then used his God''s eye to scan the area. "I don''t see or sense any danger or malice, so it should be alright." Nero jumped down and sat beside Emilia as he waited for the rest of the party toe back. A whileter, Elise came back riding on the horse and brought some supplies. "Where is Sophia?" "She is on her way," Elise replied and jumped down from the horse. "Don''t tell me¡­ she is also riding the horse?" Nero asked with a concerned look on her face. "Yeah. Though she was having a hard time handling it." "Horses and Sophia never get along." Elise nced around, then walked to the carriage to hook the horse. She checked the carriage and asked, "Where is Laira?" "She went to show the way to some lost mutts for the vige name Korrupt," Nero replied as though he was still annoyed. "Oh! That vige is down the hill at about a mile from here." "It''s been more than ten minutes since she went, though." Elise nced in the direction of Korrupt vige and muttered, "I have heard a rumor that there is a monster in this area." Nero felt even more annoyed as he followed Elise''s gaze, ''I don''t sense any monsters in the next ten miles radius.'' After a while, Sophia came riding the horse with an exhausted look on her face. "I am never riding a horse again!" She growled as she jumped on Nero. Nero caught her and grinned, "You are bad at riding¡ª even when you ride me." Sophia got down and nced at Emilia, "She is fast asleep." "Yeah. She was wild a while¡ª" Nero stopped and red with an inexplicable expression on his face in the direction of Korrupt vige. "I smell human blood." Chapter 63 - Suffer For Eternity Nero and Elise stood in front of a b that had clothes and hairs simr to Laira on it, and it was covered with blood and some bones. Elise couldn''tprehend the situation and started screaming while Nero was looking at the b with dead eyes as the marks on his cheekbones started pulsing red. "I didn''t sense any monster, and I still can''t sense one," he muttered, then moved his hand towards the b. He brushed the b with his finger to get some blood and licked it. ¡ª¡ª "Here we are," Laira said as she dropped the three people at the vige. They thanked Laira and asked her to attend the funeral. Laira denied them, saying she needed to go. "Here, Miss, you must be thirsty after walking." an old woman gave a ss of water to Laira. Laira drank the water and thanked her¡ª then, walked one step forward and fell down. The vige people stared at each other and smirked. "What took you so long to bring a girl?!" the old woman yelled at the old man. "It''s not as easy as you think, ask the others." The old woman nced at the two women, then looked at Laira, "And why did you only bring one person? Was she alone?" "No, she was with someone, but he looked dangerous, so we didn''t pry much," the old man replied as he threw his stick on the ground. "Whatever," the old woman turned around and shouted at all the vigers, "What are you standing for?! Carry her and follow me!" Some vigers carried Laira to the edge of the forest¡ª that was half a mile away from the vige up the hill¡ª and then ced Laira on the b. The old woman took out a knife and cut Laira''s hand. "Now that monster wille after smelling the blood scent and eat her." She turned around and wiped the knife with her clothes, then nced at the vigers, "This girl will only calm the monster hunger for two days! We need to find more travelers and catch them, or the monster will attack our vige. And we can''t have that monster kill our children and the rest of our vigers. "We are doing it to protect our vige, so no need to feel bad. In fact, this girl should be happy that she is chosen as a sacrifice to protect our vige!" The olddy and the vigers then left in a hurry, leaving Laira on the b. ¡ª¡ª "When she was being eaten, she was awake, but her body was paralyzed," Nero''s voice was so low that Elise barely heard it even though she was standing right beside him. Nero''s bracelet started shaking, and the tiny pearls from it began to break. They were falling like rain and turned into ash before they could hit the ground. Almost half of the pearls from the bracelet fell, and the rest were falling. It caught Elise''s attention, and she tried to touch Nero, "Ne...ro?" Nero jerked his head and looked at Elise. The white in Nero''s eyes had turned ck, and his Azure pupil had turned red. His appearance was also slowly changing back to his original form. "Run as fast as you can and get out of here," he muttered as he walked into the forest. Elise didn''t want to leave like this; she at least wanted to give a proper burial to Laira, but she left regardless. Nero walked and walked until he reached a cave, then threw a rock inside it. GROWL! After a loud growl, a pair of red eyes shined, and a three-meter tall bear dashed out from the cave. "I couldn''t sense a monster because it wasn''t a monster¡ª it was just a wild animal." The bear jumped on Nero with its mouth wide open and tried to attack him. Nero spread his arms and hugged the bear, then uttered, "You are a wild animal, and it''s in your blood to eat¡ª to survive. I don''t me you, nor I hate you¡ª but I am angry." Nero clenched his fist, then pierced his ws in his palm, and started bleeding. He then opened his fist and unveiled a red crystal made from his blood and rage. The bear struggled to break free from Nero''s grip. Nero let him go and clenched its furs. The crystal shined and emitted a baneful aura. Nero prated the bear''s body with his bare hand and nted the crystal inside the bear. The bear started screaming in pain and agony as it tore its flesh apart to take the crystal out. The crystal burned all the blood from the bear''s body and filled its entire body with nothing but Nero''s rage. Suddenly, the bear stopped moving and fell to the ground; then, it soon started aggravating. Its body grew big, about ten meters tall. "Now you are a true monster," Nero tapped his foot on the ground and jumped, then grabbed the bear''s head to stare into its eyes. "You must be feeling hungry and thirsty now." Nero raised his finger in the air, and a red magic circle appeared in the air. "I just cast a barrier on the Korrupt vige where anyone can go in, but none can get out¡ª they are stuck in the vige," "Go to that vige, and eat one viger every day." Even if the bear ate everyst being on the and drank all the seas¡ª its thirst and hunger wouldn''t be sated. That was Nero''s rage. "If you eat more than one human in a day, your thirst and hunger will aggregate a million times." "And since you will also be in the barrier, you won''t be able to go out,'' he added. The judgment Nero gave to the bear was endless suffering. As for the vigers, they were doomed. They wouldn''t be able to go out of the barrier, and the bear would eat one of them every day. They will feel despair and death¡ª but they won''t be able to do anything. Their greatest fear woulde true, and they will only wait for their end. They will have to ept their fate¡ª that was being eaten by the bear. "Once they go in hell, they will be punished the same way again and again till eternity." Nero pped the bear in the face, and it hurled it in the air in the direction of the Korrupt vige. "One more thing; you are undead now, so you will never die¡ª you are just a brainless monster who will obey mymand. Once you eat all the vigers, you are just gonna suffer alone, and even if you eat yourself, you will regenerate. So good luck feeding on your own body¡­ for eternity." Nero''s voice was calm, but dry and lifeless, just like his eyes. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 64 - You Disappoint Me, Zane Neronded and jumped again beside the b where Laira remains rested. He raised his right hand and looked at the bracelet that had only half of the pearls left. "Why did you stop? You should have broken!" he yelled. Nero moved his left hand to remove the bracelet forcefully. As soon as Nero touched the bracelet, it sparkled lightning, and it burned Nero''s palm. "I hate you, mama." The ck in Nero''s eyes slowly covered the red¡ª although Nero wasn''t aware of that. Nero tapped the finger of his right hand on the wrist of his left hand, and his hand was severed. Blood came gushing out, and Nero let it drop on the b. Nero''s blood got mixed with Laira''s blood, and it started regenerating. The blood turned into cells, then tissue, then muscles, and bones also restored. Laira''s body was back to normal in about two minutes¡ª and Nero''s hand was also perfectly healed. "Hey, can you hear me?" Nero slowly moved his hand towards her and shook her. "She doesn''t have a soul." Nero was able to regenerate her body but couldn''t bring her soul back. "Sadly, the souls don''t go to the heavens; they pass to the afterlife or a resting ce. If I knew where you were, I would have brought you back." Nero then remembered hisst decent conversation with Laira. It was right after they talked in the morning. "What will you do after you have aplished your goal?" Laira asked. "There are some people who I must kill, and for that, I need to travel not only the continents but the worlds too." Nero nned to go back to his previous world and kill his girlfriend, so he was looking for a way to travel through worlds. "Will you evere back?" Laira questioned, then waved her hand and uttered, "Let me rephrase that; will we ever meet again?" "Probably not," Nero replied. Laira smiled wryly and ran away after hearing Nero''s response. ¡ª¡ª "I was rude to her even till herst moments," he mumbled. Nero dug a grave and carried Laira''s body to the grave, then buried her. "I told you that `Kind people always meet a bad end`, didn''t I?" Nero ced the spell on the grave that would keep animals away from it. "You know, I knew that you were in love with me, and I also knew that you were always awake when Emilia and I sneaked out in the middle of the night." Nero let out a soft chuckle then continued, "I was going to ask you toe and travel with me." He stopped and looked up at the sky, "I¡­ I would have probably fallen in love with you if we had spent more time." "I am simp for innocent girls," Nero remembered his lover from his previous life. "She was innocent." Then remembered his lover from this life, "And she was innocent too." "Emilia was innocent too¡­ at first, though she has changed now," Nero tittered. Nero looked at the grave as his appearance changed to his human form with ck hair and azure eyes. "You hold a special ce in my heart. And I hope you feel satisfied with the punishment I gave them." He raised his hand in the air, and white flowers appeared in front of him. He ced them on the grave and uttered, "These flowers were called ''White pearl hyacinth'' in my previous world, and they don''t exist here. They were my sister''s favorite flowers, and I hope you like them too." Nero then went back to the party and found Emilia and Elise crying in Sophia''s arms. ¡ª|¡ª|¡ª|¡ª 65 Days Passed Since that Dreadful Day. A hooded figure and a petite wolf walked through Korrupt vige. They entered the barrier and witnessed the scent of death. There was blood everywhere, but no sign or any flesh or bones. "You disappoint me, Zane," the hooded figure muttered as she nced around. They walked further and saw a bear curling up in the middle. The wolf started growling as its size changed¡ª but the girl stopped the wolf and asserted, "Wait for me at the end of the barrier." The wolf walked away, and the bear turned around. Its mouth was full of blood, and it was eating its own body. The bear growled and dashed at the girl with pure bloodlust. The next second, the girl had walked past the bear and the bear''s body was torn apart as it fell down. The girl tilted her head to look back, and uttered, "You disappoint me, Zane." She walked to the wolf standing at the edge of the barrier and spoke, "You can change your form now. And I said this before, that it feels weird talking to you when you are in your wolf form." The wolf cuddled the girl''s leg and changed its form to a beautiful girl with wolf ears and tail. "You can be honest and say `I want to touch your wolf ears`, you know?" said the wolf girl. "Fenris, can you do one thing for me?" the girl asked the wolf girl. Fenris nodded and spoke with sincerity, "Anything you say." "Try passing through the barrier. I want to check if it works on you or not. Since you are from the beast realm, it might not work on you." Fenris tried to walk out of the barrier, but she couldn''t. "It appears your prey is stronger than you think." Fenris was referring to Nero as the girl''s prey. "I am aware of it already. No one can surpass my Zane." The girl raised her hand and clenched the barrier as though it was a piece of cloth. "Break." The barrier broke as the girl giggled, "You disappoint me, Zane." They were leaving the area, but the girl stopped suddenly and muttered, "No way." She turned around and sniffed as though her nose had emanated a pleasant fragrance. She started running towards the smell, which led her to Laira''s grave. The smell was from the flower Nero had ced on Laira''s grave, and they still hadn''t decayed. The girl picked up one flower and smelled it, "You enraptured me, Stupid Zane." Fenris caught up to the girl and stood beside her, "What caught your attention, Jane?" "My name is Hera now, so don''t call me by my past life''s name," Hera asserted and ced the flower back on the grave. "So, Hera, what caught your attention?" Fenris asked again. "These flowers¡­" Hera shook her head in denial. "That''s impossible." "Hera?" "It seems I wasn''t the only one who retained the memories from my previous life¡ª he remembers everything as well." "Is that a problem?" Fenris asked curiously. "Hope it isn''t," Hera mumbled and looked at the grave¡ª or rather at the flowers. She furrowed her brows and squinted her eyes, "Step back, Fenris." Fenris hid behind Hera and hugged her from behind. "What''s wrong?" A smirk appeared on Hera''s face as she asserted, "You disappoint me, Zane." The sand and the flowers on the grave started moving abruptly as if someone was moving inside the grave. Then suddenly, the flowers were pulled inside the grave, and after a brief moment of silence, a hand came out of the grave. Chapter 65 - Celestial Queen Hera''s eyes widened as she saw the other handing out of the grave. After a brief moment, Laira stood up from the grave and exposed her naked body that had no indication of dposing¡ª and even her hair was unscathed. Her body was pure white, as though there was no blood inside her body, and she was eating the flowers. Her eyes were closed, and her body gave out a sweet scent of the flowers, but her skin looked rough. Hera snickered and suppressed her grin, "You disappoint me, Zane." Laira opened her eyes and stared at Hera with an undefined look on her face. "You smell like Zane," Hera muttered. Hera stretched her hands and cracked her fists, "Step back, Fenris. I am pissed now¡ª coz too many unpredictable things happened at once." Hera turned around and walked away from Fenris and Laira, then scoffed, "His love was so great that it revived the dead, and his rage is so high that it''s not letting a monster die." The bearnded right in front of Hera and growled. "Why do weak always look imitating?" The bear was torn apart before it could even move. Its body fell to the ground, and after some moments, its body regenerated again. "You disappoint me, Zane." She sighed, and the next instant, the bear was dead. It again regenerated and died soon after. "You are taking too much time to regenerate. I am getting bored." "Come forth, Uriel," Hera raised her hand in the air, and a red-ck scythe appeared in her hand. "Hera!" Fenris yelled. "You promised you would never use Uriel." "Come on¡ª now, Fenris," Hera tilted her head and looked back at Fenris. "The archangel Uriel and his army annihted your family and the entire Beast realm." "You are the only survivor," she added. "I am talking about that weapon!" Fenris shouted. "What''s wrong if I killed an archangel and turned him into my weapon? At least, he is a little useful now." Hera tapped the scythe on the ground, and a magic circle covered the area. "Now, this is my domain, and my words are absolute here." The bear dashed at Hera, but she didn''t do anything this time. She removed the hood from her head and revealed her long ck hair¡ª darker than the abyss, and her beautiful crimson eyes. She yawned as she covered her mouth and licked her soft red lips. "The sun is too bright."The domain turned dark the moment she said that, and the sunlight couldn''t prate it further. In her domain, her words were absolute¡ª that could even defy the rules andws of the realms. The bear was about one meter away from her as it swung its w to attack Hera. "Stop," Hera muttered, and the bear stopped, or rather the time around them had stopped. "Heh!" Hera grinned, then smirked wickedly andughed aloud maliciously. "Break." The bear''s body broke into pieces as its blood spread all over¡ª but not on Hera as she had cast ayer. "Revive." The bear immediately healed. "Shatter." The bear''s body shattered. "Revive." "Crumble." "Revive." "Burst." "Revive." "Disintegrate." "Revive." "Copse." "Revive." "Perish." "Revive." "Fall apart." "Revive." "Obliterate." "Revive." "Annihte." "Revive." "Die." "Revive." She keptughing malevolently as she revived and killed the bear again and again. "Hera, stop!" Fenris shouted as she ran towards Hera. "If you don''t stop, then I will enter your domain, and whatever you say will affect me too." "Tch!" Hera clicked her tongue and let out a weary groan. "I was having fun." Hera swung her scythe in the air, and the bear was cleaved into two. Before it could regenerate again, Hera grabbed the crystal and pulled it out from the bear''s body. "It won''t regenerate again." She looked at the bear''s body and smirked, "Rest in pain." The scythe and her domain disappeared, and Hera looked at Fenris with a satisfied smile on her face. She looked at the crystal and muttered, "So this is Zane''s rage. I wonder what will happen if I eat it." "Everything of Zane belongs to Jane." Hera opened her mouth and ate the crystal as Fenris yelled, "Hera!" Hera lowered her head and stood in silence, then looked back at Fenris. "He...ra?" Fenris stammered with a horrified look on her face. Hera dashed towards Fenris, and Fenris closed her eyes in fear, only to open them again when she felt Hera''s warmth. "It was nothing," Hera murmured as she stroked Fenris'' wolf ears. Fenris frowned her face and pushed Hera back, "You went too far today!" "Did I? I just had a little fun, nothing else," she recalled with an innocent grin. "What are we going to do with this girl?" Fenris wondered as she gazed at Laira. "Her body is soulless, so she is nothing more than a puppet," Hera asserted. "Can''t you do anything?" Hera stared into Liara''s eyes and uttered, "Do you remember your name?" Laira didn''t respond and stared nkly at nothing. "She doesn''t even know her name, so how am I going to help her?" Hera shrugged her shoulders at Fenris. Fenris frowned her brows and squinted her eyes at Hera, "Hera." "Fine~" Hera groaned and tapped on Laira''s forehead. "I will give you a soul, a name, and a new identity, but it''s up to you to ept that." "Though you will have no memory or affection left," she added. Hera wrote something on Laira''s forehead and stated, "From this moment, your name is Laura, and you will serve me." As soon as Hera said that, Laira''s body rose in the air. Her hair turned white, and her rough skin became soft. Lairanded on the ground and looked back and forth at Hera and Fenris. "Did it work?" Fenris questioned. "It was my first time doing this, so I am not sure," Hera answered and snapped to get Laira''s attention. "Do you understand what I am saying?" Hera asked. Laira nodded and opened her mouth to say, "Who are you, and who am I?" "My name is Hera¡ª the celestial queen of the Ruined realm. And this is my¡­ pet¡ª Fenris." Hera introduced herself and Fenris. "And who am I?" "Your name is Laura, and you are my puppet." ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 66 - The Capital Nero, Emilia, and Sophia had reached the capital weeks ago. However, Nero spent most of the time sleeping in his room. Nero had reset his core in ''Astrared'', and after the incident with Laira, his demon core had corrupted his body cores. His body couldn''t apprehend the sudden influx in his body, so Nero needed to rest. If the cores were corrupted, Nero had to destroy those cores and make new ones. And the easiest way to do that was to rest. However, he was still sad about Laira''s death and wasn''t in the mood to do anything. He slept for weeks without eating or drinking, but it wasn''t as though he was in a slumber. He would wake up whenever he sensed Emilia and Sophia and asked them what they have been doing. Sometimes they would sleep beside Nero so he wouldn''t feel lonely¡ª although his sessions with Emilia never stopped. Nero recovered around the time Hera renamed Laira and evolved her to make Laira her servant. Emilia was walking to the inn from her daily stroll around the area. While Sophia and Elise stopped at the market to get some fruits. Emilia was humming some unknown song while hopping and murmuring the broken lyrics of the song. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a hooded figure and a girl with white hair walked past her. Emilia froze as if she had seen a ghost and immediately turned around, but no one was there. ''What was that feeling?'' Emilia felt her heartbeat rise. She heard a ''clink'' sound and looked at the ground to see a white ring in front of her feet. "Hmm?" Emilia crouched down to pick up the ring but stopped midway and stared intensely at the ring. She remembered what Nero taught her about curses and cursed items and how they work. ''There are some curses that could kill one just by touching them.'' Emilia nced around to look for something to touch the ring but couldn''t find anything¡ª and she was attracting passersby''s attention. ''What should I do? If it''s someone''s precious ring, they must be looking for it, and I should submit it to the guildhall. But if it''s a cursed item, then I need to take it to Nero so he can examine it. Emilia was sure the ring wasn''t there before, and she was certain of it as she heard the sound of the ring falling. Emilia closed her eyes, and a ck glove covered her hand. ''Now it should be safe.'' Emilia picked up the ring and inspected it. ''I don''t see anything weird, but I should still ask Nero to examine it.'' On their stay here at the capital, Sophia had taught many things to Emilia. They would go to the grand library every day and learn some new magic and spells¡ª although Sophia knew most of them. They still hadn''t gone to the guildhall because Nero wasn''t with them. And Elise originally only nned to stay at the capital for two weeks and go back, but she still wasn''t over Laira''s death. Once Emilia reached the inn, she found a crowd¡ª both males and females¡ª gathered in the dining room. She could hear yells full of cheers. It piqued Emilia''s interest, and she rushed to the dining room. Once she reached there, she saw the crowd gathered around a certain table. Emilia passed the crowd and saw the table covered with empty tes¡ª blocking Emilia''s view. She walked around the table and saw Nero drinking rum from the barrel. Nero threw the empty barrel, then picked up another full barrel and chugged it down within a minute. "Hooo!" The crowd apuded loudly. Emilia stared at Nero in disbelief; not only was he making amotion, but he was drunk too, while he shouldn''t be able to get drunk. "One more! One more!" The crowd was full of adventurers and travelers. "One? I will drink two more!" Nero stumbled on his feet and fall on the barrel. The crowd got silent until Nero stood up and gulped another barrel. "Damn! This guy is amazing. Who is he?" one of the adventurers asked as he paid Nero''s bill. "I am Nero, and I am here to¡­ to¡­" Nero nced around as his gaze fell on the barrel. He picked up the barrel as she spoke, "I am here to drink!" "I can''t believe it. Even though he drank 70 barrels full of rums, he is standing on his feet." someone from the crowdmented. "Don''t forget the 143 dishes he ate before," someone added. "Nero," Emilia called Nero in a gentle voice. Everyones'' gazes turned to Emilia, and one of the adventurers asked, "Do you know him?" "Let me answer!" Nero trudged at Emilia and hugged her. "Oooh!" Everyone cheered excitedly. "Who is she?" a tanned girl asked as she leaned on the table in a rxed manner. "Hmm," Nero squinted his eyes and hugged Emilia again, "She is my sister." "Oooh!" "And we have wild sex every night," he added. "Oooooooh!" The crowd got even more excited, but Emilia was feeling embarrassed for the first time in her life. "Zeus," a voice called out from behind the crowd. Everyone turned around and reacted the same way they reacted when they saw Emilia. "Oooh!" It was Sophia and Elise. Sophia stood in front of Nero and folded her arms below her bosom. "Thest time I remember you getting drunk was when ''she'' agreed to marry you." ''Huh? ''She''? ''Marry''? Who is she talking about?'' Emilia wondered as she came back to her senses. Emilia still didn''t know that Nero had a lover in this life too. She assumed he didn''t have any lover before because he was a virgin. "Hey! Hey! Who is this girl?" the tanned girl leaning on the table asked again. Nero hugged Sophia and rubbed his face on her breasts, "She is my mother." "Ooooooooh!" "And¡­" the girl pointed her finger at Elise¡ª who was holding a bag full of fruits, "Who is she?" "She is¡­ uh¡­ she is¡­" Nero felt dizzy, and his vision got blurry as Nero''s power was purifying the alcohol in his body. "She is¡­" Nero saw a hooded figure and a girl with a white air that had a simr face as Laira¡ª standing in the crowd. Nero''s eyes widened as he rubbed his eyes and nced back but didn''t see anyone. He had sobered up instantly. Chapter 67 - Guildhall "I still can''t believe that I was able to get drunk," Nero proimed as he got ready to leave for the guildhall. After yesterday''s incident, Sophia forced Nero to sleep because if he had done something he shouldn''t do while he was drunk, it would have caused a big problem. And it was alreadyte noon by the time Nero woke up the next day. "Seriously, I can''t believe you called me your mother!" Sophia was upset because Nero called her his mother, while Emilia was happy that Nero called her his sister. "Come on~ Cheer up already." "I don''t look that old! You should have called me your big sister or something," Sophia shrugged. "..." Nero raised his brows and thought, ''So That''s what she was upset about?'' "Something must be wrong, or I would never get drunk." Nero''s power automatically purifies whatever he eats or drinks, so it should be impossible for Nero to get drunk, or so he thought. "Something made me vulnerable to alcohol for some reason, and I don''t know what or why it happened." "You''re still sad over Laira''s death. Nothing else." Sophia had to take care of Emilia and Elise after she heard about Laira''s death from Elise. "Yes, that is one thing. But I am talking about something else here. My mental power shouldn''t and doesn''t affect my spiritual powers¡ª they work automatically on their own. So me getting drunk is not possible." "But you were drunk! Enough of this topic, and just¡­ be you, okay? You are Zeus, and the Zeus I know doesn''t dwell too much on the past," Sophia said with a smile on her face. Nero sighed and nodded, then nced around the hallway of the inn, "Where is that pervert? I haven''t seen her since this morning." "Emilia is with Elise; she found a ring from the street, and she is iming that it appeared randomly in front of her," Sophia replied nonchntly. "Did you check and confirm it wasn''t a cursed item?" Sophia nodded and showed her palm to Nero¡ª although she wasn''t wearing a ring, "I even wore it for some hours to see if it had any after-effects or not. But I guess it was just a normal ring." "So, where are they? I want to go to the guildhall and confirm something," Nero let out a weary sigh. "Are you worried about ''that''? Nothing happened when you touched the crystal before, so it is probably gone now." "You don''t understand, Sophi. I am not particrly worried about ''that''. I am worried about whates with ''that''. And I can''t win against it because it is a system." Sophia squinted her eyes in annoyance and uttered, "Again, you are worrying too much." "Are you sure you are okay now? You can sleep for some more days if you want," Sophia said with a concerned look on her face. Nero walked past Sophia to the main door of the inn while saying, "I don''t want to sleep anymore. The dreams I get are too boring." Nero and Sophia met Emilia and Elise outside the inn. Emilia immediately jumped on Nero as soon as she saw him, and Elise nced at Nero with a flushed face. "Are you feeling well now?" Elise asked. "Never been better," Nero knew Elise was the one who had the most impact upon Laira''s death, so he was being considerate. Elise didn''t have much time to mourn for Laira''s death as she still had to go to the capital. She promised herself that she would fulfill Laira''s legacy and buy a house in her name. Nero and the others reached the guildhall, and the first thing that caught Nero''s attention was the enormous crystal right in the middle of the guildhall. It was a transparent crystal but had a little blue shine to it. Nero ignored the crystal and nced around to take a good look at the guildhall. The guildhall itself was very vast and magnificent. It was about the size of the entire Astracliff town. There were hundreds of rooms made for separate guilds, and in the middle, there was a massive door that had ''Guild Meetings'' written on it. In the corners, there were stairs that led upstairs. The guildhall had 20 stories, and the crystal was about the same height. Guilds from all over the continent¡ª whether it be a small or a big guild, all the guilds were registered here with all the data of the guild members. There were dozens of counters around the crystal and thousands of adventures strolling in the guildhall. Nero walked to one of the counters and asked, "How can I get a universal guild card?" There was a man and a woman on the counter. They both looked at Nero, and then the woman asked, "Is this your first time here?" "Yes, and no. Now answer my question. How can I get a universal guild card?" "You submit your old one here and get a universal guild card. However, you need to add additional data so we can give you the universal guild card," the man asserted. Nero signaled Emilia and Sophia to get their universal guild card, while Nero kept staring intensely at the crystal. The woman asked Emilia to ce her hand on the crystal. Emilia touched the crystal, and it shined light blue color. The change in the color and the amount of the color changed in the crystal determined the rank of an adventurer. In Emilia''s case, the crystal was shining blue till the top tip of the crystal. Everyone''s gaze turned to the crystal as they awed in surprise. ''Seriously?'' Even Nero was shocked¡ª though Emilia herself had no idea what was happening. Emilia nced back and forth at Nero and Sophia with a concerned look on her face. "You are an S rank adventurer," the woman stated. ''She got that strong since back then? It looks like my essence is doing its work.'' Nero praised himself. Later, Sophia ced her hand on the crystal, and everyone had the same reaction as before. "You are also an S rank." ''Sophi''s jealousy is scary,'''' Nero smirked inwardly and decided to make Sophia more jealous once they got back to the inn. The man and the woman at the counter then looked at Nero and said, "Your turn." "Let their cards arrive first." Nero groaned, knowing he would need to touch the crystal anyway. "It will take about ten minutes since the device is still extracting the data from the crystal." The device nted around the crystal had a screen with glyph letters carved on it¡ª and it changed for every individual. It worked as a decipherer that analyzed the mana that flowed in the crystal. And only one person at a time was allowed to touch the crystal to avoid possible mixups. Nero sighed and reluctantly walked to the crystal to touch it. He formed a thinyer in front of his palm and touched the crystal with his fingernail. Nero was able to alter his mana channel and made it simr to a human. The crystal shined green¡ª even brighter than when it shined during Emilia and Sophia''s turn. "You are an S plus rank." ''S plus? Really? Couldn''t theye up with a better name? Though I guess it''s still better than S Max or S ultra or S pro.'' Nero remembered some awful memories of his past life. As Nero sighed and waited for his universal guild card, a loud and crisp voice sounded in his mind. [Ding!] [System Synchronized.] [System Activated.] Chapter 68 - White Realm [Ding!] the voice sounded again. [System Synchro¡ª] "Delete." [System Deleted.] [Ding!] "Delete." [System Deleted.] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] It kept repeating again and again. Nero''s face was about to burst in rage. He nced at one of the empty corners and shot a lightning bolt with his finger. Everyone''s attention turned towards the noise as the crowd gathered around. At the same time, Nero walked past the crowd and checked if the counters were empty or not. The counters were empty, and there was no one watching Nero. So he jumped over the counter and entered the crystal. "..." Emilia watched Nero as he went inside the crystal as if there was a portal. "Guess it wasn''t gone," Sophia remarked. Meanwhile, Nero was walking on the white floor, and his form had changed too. Everything was white; the floor was endless, and the sky was limitless. "Where are you! Show yourself, so I can kill you!" Nero yelled. [I have never seen you this angry, Nya~] the voice echoed around Nero. Nero looked down at his leg to see a cat between his feet. He raised his left leg and stomped it down hard to crush the cat, but the cat had already disappeared. [Were you trying to crush me just now, Nya~? ] This time, the cat was on Nero''s head. Nero swung his fist over his head to punch the cat, but it jumped andnded in front of Nero. [Now, now. I know you are happy to see me, Nya~] "Not at all. I wish I could kill you," Nero asserted. [You are not strong enough to kill me, Nya~] Nero raised his hand and snapped. One would hope the cat would be obliterated into pieces, but it was unscathed. [How many times do I have to tell you that none of your powers will work here, Nya~] Nero wasn''t inside the crystal, he was in the white realm, and the crystal was one of the mediums to enter the white realm. Nero dashed and grabbed the cat in his hand as he said, "My hands are enough to strangle you to death!" Nero squeezed the cat''s body with his full strength, but his hand passed through the cat''s body¡ª as though it was just a projection. The cat jumped down and spoke, [Calm down, you horny boy, Nya~] Nero let out a weary sigh and shook his head. "I thought my system was gone for forever, so why did you give it back to me?" [I thought maybe you would need it now, Nya~] "I don''t need it, so remove it." All of Nero''s anger had vanished, and he was talking normally now. [Are you sure, there are some new quests and rewards you must check out. Nya~] Nero waved his hand and stated, "The only useful reward I got from the system was the spell that purified anything I touched." Nero had cast that spell on himself, and whenever he ejacted, his elixir also came out purified. That was the reason why Emilia hadn''t be pregnant even after all those sessions. However, he never purified his essence whenever he fed it to Emilia in her mouth. [Zeus, don''t be so ignorant. You must never forget that''s what made you lose your importantpanions.] "..." [Nya~] the cat added. "FIne," Nero groaned. "But I don''t want anything else other than quests, and I will do it only if they are beneficial for me." [Sure.] "Quests," As soon as Nero said that, a screen popped up in front of him. "It''s been ages since Ist saw this quest board." [Look at the top rewards, Nya~] Nero looked at the rewards and couldn''t help up, "Oh!" The first reward was a skill¡ª Resurrection. And after that was a skill named- Teleport. Dumbfounded, Nero nced at the cat and pointed his finger at the screen, "What is this? I don''t remember ever having Over Powered skills like this." [Make sure to read the skill information first; since that''s what matters the most. Nya~] Nero tapped on the skill ''Resurrection'', and the information tab popped up. Nero carefully read what it said. "You can use this skill to revive any dead being within three seconds on their death." Nero turned to the cat and questioned, "What happens when it has been more than three seconds?" [You can''t use it, Nya~] Nero clicked his tongue and clenched his fists as he remembered Laira. "Is there any way to upgrade to this skill? Likepleting quests to increase the ''three-second'' limit?" Nero asked desperately. "I can do any quest for it." [There is none. Nya~] Nero stomped his feet on the ground, and it cracked. "Then it''s useless!" The cat stared at the crack on the ground, then looked at Nero, [Don''t be picky. Nya~] "I am not being picky! This skill is useless! I can revive anyone¡ª using Nure, as long as their soul is alive," Nero proimed. [That only works for non-humans. Don''t forget that humans'' souls disappear as soon as they die. Nya~] "You can''t revive if more than three seconds have passed." "You can''t revive on the person whom this skill is used before," Read Nero and wondered, ''So I can''t use this skill twice on the same person.'' After a brief silence, the cat yawned, [Check the other skill''s information too.] Nero opened the ''Teleport'' skill information and read it out aloud. "You can only use teleport to go to the ces you have been before." "You can''t use it to go to the ces you have seen but never been there before." This referred to the ces where Nero had seen and been before he was sealed. "You can''t use this skill to go to a ce that doesn''t exist anymore." As the ces and the world had changed, the names and the structures of the world had also changed over eons. "You can''t use this skill in an area where there is already a pertained magic barrier." "You can''t use this skill to teleport to the area that already has a pertained magic barrier." "Ugh," Nero rolled his eyes, "There are so many limitations. Talk about nerfs before buffs." [How about it? Are you interested now? Don''t forget to check the quest you need toplete to get the skill. Nya~] Nero opened the quest as he scoffed, "I bet it would be someme-ass quest¡ª" "¡­" Nero turned to the cat with a baffled look on his face. [What''s wrong, Nya~?] "The quest for the ''resurrection'' skill is¡ª ''Kill a God''." Chapter 69 - Imminent Threat "It says defeat a god." The cat stared at Nero and shrugged its face, [Good luck, Nya?] "No, no. What do you mean by good luck? Where in the hell will I find a god? Even the gates of heavens are closed." [What if I tell you there is a god here. Nya~] "Oh?" Nero''s interest piqued. "It must be some weak-ass god since I can''t sense any divine powers.] [Not a god, but a fallen god.] Nero furrowed his brows and asked, "Where can I¡ª" [Nya~] "Would you stop this ''Niya Niya'' of yours?! It''s seriously annoying!" [You just said it too. And It''s ''Nya~'' not ''Niya''.] "I don''t¡ª" [Nya~] Nero took a deep breath in anger and red at the cat, "I swear, one day I will find your real body and kill you in the most brutal way possible." [Nya~ Is this what you should say to your benefactor, Nya~?] "You are no benefactor of mine. You are just an annoying pest who I want to get rid of." The cat stared at Nero for a while, then turned around, [Well, whatever. Good luck finding me. Nya~] "Hmm?" Nero smirked. "Are you finally scared of me?" [I wish. You are no threat to me since you will never find me. Nya~] Suddenly, Nero ced his hand on his chin¡ª as though he was thinking something serious, then looked at the cat, "Just curious, but are you a catgirl?" [What a pervert.] The cat wagged its tail and turned back to Nero, [My voice here is genderless, so you can''t tell what sex I belong by my voice. So stop having dirty fantasies of me. Nya~] "Whatever," Nero rolled his eyes and frowned his brows. "Now tell me about that fallen god, and where can I find it?" [Head to the east, and you will find him.] Nero smiled wryly and tittered, "You really know everything, don''t you?" [...] "If you tell me where I can find Elvia and Zelda, and my swords and cores, then I will do anything you want," Nero requested sincerely. [I don''t know anything or everything, I just know what I know; nothing more, nothing less.] "You always say that," Nero sighed. After a brief silence, the cat rolled on the white floor and said, [I will make a separate universal guild card for you. It might be useful to you.] "...." [Nya~] "Just who are you?" [I am just a cat. Nya~] Nero let out a weary sigh while squatting as if there was a chair¡ª and a throne appeared before Nero could sit on it. He leaned back on the throne and rested his hand on the hand rest. "The world has changed so much, and I recently found out that eons have passed." [Indeed. It''s been a really, really long time. Nya~] "Can you tell me things I should know? Sophi gathered some information, but I think most of them are lies." [You don''t believe your friend, Nya~?] "I trust her more than me. But you of all people... cats..." Nero snickered. "You should know about how histories work. They forge it or change it by the time it bes history. So I wouldn''t me Sophi for anything." [Then why did you believe her when she said eons have passed, Nya~?] "You can lie about history but can''t lie about the time." He exhaled sharply and continued, "Or should I say, reality never lies?" [Many strong beings havee after you were sealed. Nya~] "Stronger than me?" Nero asked curiously. [Many hade from your previous world too; Some were reincarnated here, and others were transported, while some were summoned. Nya~] "Has anyone stronger than me had ever existed?" [It''s not ''had'', it''s ''have''. Nya~] Nero''s eyes widened in surprise, "There is someone stronger than me?" [Many hade, and many had gone. But there is one existence that is an imminent threat to you. Nya~] "Is it a he or a she?" [It''s a he, and he is a lot stronger than you. Even if you have all your cores and swords, he is stronger than you. Nya~] "What if I release my demon core?" Nero raised his brows. [His power is ominous, forbidding, and it defies everything¡ª even the rules andws of realms. Nya~] Nero frowned his face and asked with a serious look on his face, "Is he truly stronger than me?" [Indeed. You can''t match him. Nya~] Nero''s face frowned even more, "If he and I fought, who would win and who would lose?" After a brief silence, the cat uttered, "You would win, obviously. Nya~" Nero smirked and got up from the throne, "That''s what I like to hear." [Zeus, no one can win a fight against you in the battle since you have mastered the ultimate Dao of the battlefield. The oue of the battle or war would be already decided once you step foot on the battlefield. Nya~] "I will believe it only when I kill all the gods and make a throne out of their bodies. Then watch the world burn while sitting atop of it," Nero dered nonchntly. "Alright," Nero pped and nodded, "Open the way; Emilia and Sophi must be waiting for me." [Not even one second has passed there. Nya~] "Don''t underestimate them. They can''t live even a second without me," Nero said with a short scoff. [Nya~ Don''t trouble them too much. Nya~] A ck crack appeared in front of Nero, and it widened as time passed. Nero was about to enter the crack but stopped. [What''s wrong, Nya?] Nero scratched his cheek and averted his gaze from the cat, "Actually, neither Emilia nor Sophi and I have any money. Can you give me some?" [You can earn money, though. Nya~] "There is no way I am doing those stupid quests. I have far more important things to do," Nero refuted. [I wasn''t talking about quests, Nya~. I was talking about crystals.] "What do you mean?" Nero asked with a puzzled yet calm look on his face. [The crystals, Nya~. They are precious in the current era, Nya~. If you sell them, then you can make a fortune out of them. Nya~] "Now that''s what I call good news," Nero smirked inwardly and entered the crack. Half a secondter, Nero peeked from the crack and looked at the cat. [What now, Nya~?] "I forgot to ask the name of that so-called ''strong'' man you talked about." [You don''t have to worry about him, Nya~. You are never going to cross paths as long as the time is flowing. Nya~] "Just tell me the name so I can have a heads-up," Nero demanded. After a brief silence, the cat uttered, "His name is Chronos. And you are destined to die by his hands." "We will see about that." Nero waved his hand and left the white realm. The cat watched as the crack closed, and muttered in a girly voice, "See you soon.... father." ==== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 70 - Black Card "..." Emilia watched Nero as he went inside the crystal. She looked at Sophia with a confused and concerned look on her face. "Guess it wasn''t gone," Sophiamented. "Where did he go?" Emilia asked. "I am here," Nero patted on Emilia''s shoulder from behind. Emilia jolted and turned around, then sighed in relief, "You scared me there." Sophia squinted her eyes and stared at Nero with a puzzled expression on her face, "I thought you would be angry, but¡­ you look happy. May I ask why?" "Well, I got us some leads, and I now know where exactly we have to go," Nero said with a grin on his face. "What do you mean?" Sophia asked curiously. "We are heading east now, and¡ª" Nero''s gaze fell behind Sophia¡ª on Elise. After noticing Nero''s gaze, Sophia also turned around and saw Elise. Sophia nced back and forth at Nero and Elise. "You saw everything?" Sophia asked with a tense look on her face. Elise nodded as sweat started pouring down her forehead. Sophia red at Nero with her eyes full of anger, "Nice." Nero shrugged his shoulders and walked towards Elise, "Pretend you never saw that, okay?" Elise nodded and hid behind Emilia. Although Nero was in his human form when he came out of the crystal, Elise caught a glimpse of Nero entering and leaving the crystal. She had also seen Nero with ck and red eyes at the time of Laira''s death, but she was too sad to care about anything at that time. The crowd eventually scattered, and everyone went back to where they were. The man and the woman came back to the counter and sat on their chairs. "Is there anything else you would want to issue?" the woman asked. "Actually, there is." Nero tapped the counter with his hands and grabbed Elise''s hand. Nero dragged Elise out of the guildhall and took her into an empty alley nearby. Elise nced at Nero with an anxious look on her face, "Are you going to kill me?" "Don''t worry," Nero nced around the alley and found an empty bag of cloth. He picked up the bag and handed it to Elise, "Can you hold it for me?" Elise nodded and held the bag from the open edges. "Yes, just like that. Keep it open, okay?" Nero pped and rubbed his palms against each other. He then made a small gap between his palms and lowered his hand towards the bag Elise was holding. A momentter, a crystal dropped from the gap between Nero''s palms. Then another and another. Crystals kept falling in the bag one by one as if leaves were dropping from a tree. Soon, the entire bag was filled with crystals. Nero looked at the bag and nodded, "This much should be enough." He looked at Elise and asked, "What do you think?" "I have so many questions I want to ask¡ª but yeah, this much is enough for whatever you are nning to do," Elise affirmed. "Alright," Nero grabbed the bag from Elise''s hand and turned to the way of the guildhall, "Let''s go." Elise followed him to the guildhall. When they reached the guildhall, Sophia, Emilia, and Nero''s universal guild cards were already created. Emilia and Sophia had the same type of cards with their current appearance painted on them. But Nero''s card was different. It was all ck, and the letters were of golden, white, and red colors. And his picture had a 3D effect on it, which changed when the card was tilted. Even the man and the woman were bewildered by it. "This has never happened before. It must be because of some issue in the device since there haven''t been any adventurers higher than S rank. Only the legendary hero from five thousand years ago was an S+ rank adventurer," the woman dered. ''No, no. There is no issue. This is all that cat''s doing,'' Nero sighed. "Anyway," Nero ced the bag of crystals on the counter and said, "I expect more than I am hoping." The man looked inside the bag and closed it immediately. Confused, the woman nced inside the bag, and she reacted the same way as the man. They looked at Nero and gulped down, "Please wait here." The man grabbed the bag and went into the room that looked like an administrator''s office. "May I ask why he took the bag there?" Nero questioned. "We need to check if the crystals are real or not," the woman replied. Nero raised his brows and asked, "There are fake crystals too?" "Yes," the woman nodded and continued, "There are also crystals depending on their affinity, and they are further divided by grades." ''So crystals are now considered and have the same value as diamonds now?'' Nero wondered as he nced at the administrator''s office. After about 10 minutes, the man came out with an elderly man who had a long white beard and looked to be in histe seventies. The elderly man stopped in front of Nero and stroked his beard, "Is this the gentleman?" he asked. "Yes, he is the one, and he is an S+ rank," the man replied. "I see," After stroking his beard three times, the elderly man turned to the woman on the counter and nodded. The woman nodded back and tapped her finger on the counter to get Nero''s attention. "Can I have your guild card, please?" Nero gave her his guild card and watched as the woman took out a weird device from under the counter and ced it on top of the counter. She put Nero''s card on top of it and started entering digits. After about 3 minutes, the woman gave Nero his card and asserted, "Your crystals were mythical grade with affinity¡ª pure dwlrini. And the exchange was 239,628 gold coins. ''Just for a bag of crystals?'' Before Nero was sealed, the crystals were so abundant that they were used as ornaments to wear. While the worth of gold was quite simr to what it is now. Nero was apparently a walking goldmine, who could produce infinite crystals and be the most wealthy person in the world. Chapter 71 - The Legendary Hero Nero looked at the woman and waited impatiently for the money. "Uhh¡­ is there something else you need?" the woman asked. "Where is the money?" Nero asked with a confused and curious look on his face. The woman pointed her finger at Nero''s guild card and said, "There is no way you can carry gold coins worth that amount, so you can use this guild card to debit the coins at any guild in the world; Whenever you want." "..." "And you can also directly use this in inns or big shops if they have a simr device," she added. "..." ''Is this something like bank cards? Now that''s interesting. Who came up with such an idea in this fantasy world?'' Nero wondered. "How long has this system existed?" Nero asked the woman, but the woman looked at him as though she couldn''t understand Nero''s question. "Who invented these card transactions and stuff," Nero asked in simpler words. "Oh! So that''s what you meant." The woman turned the device at Nero and said, "This system was invented by the same S+ rank adventurer I told you about." ''Was he a reincarnation, or someone from my previous world?" Nero pondered. "What will happen if the card gets stolen? Would I lose all my money?" Nero frowned his brows. Though someone stealing something from Nero was just like asking a god to wipe one''s ass¡ª quite literally. "Yes, and to prevent such cases, the card user will need to pass his mana when making transactions," the woman exined. ''Now that''s some dope security system¡ª a lot better than those, fingerprint and face scan securities. And OTPs are jokes.'' Nero remembered some more awful memories from his past life. "Where is that S+ mortal? And where can I find him¡­ or her?" Nero wanted to give a pat on the back to that adventurer for inventing something like this. And if that adventurer was really from Nero''s previous world, then he wanted to ask some things. "It was a female hero, and the legend says that she went missing with the rest of her party members during one of the quests. No one has seen them since," the woman grieved. "Ooops." Nero tried to hold back hisugh and cleared his throat. "What was the name of that adventurer?" "She had many aliases, so no one knew her real name, but there was one book written on her that said her name was¡­" the woman stopped before saying the name. "Was?" Nero raised his brows. "Hera." After a brief moment, Nero squinted his eyes and furrowed his brows, "And?" "I don''t know much, nor does anyone else here. It''s been over 5000 years, so you won''t find anyone alive either," the woman shrugged. "I was hoping to learn more since it piqued my interest, but never mind. Was there something else she invented other than this device?" Nero questioned with a calm look on his face. "Not much since she never really came to this continent. But you might find more information about her in the other continents." Nero shook his hand and scoffed, "I am not that desperate." "Although there are rumors that many people have seen her on multiple asions," the woman added. "Now I am desperate," Nero said with a straight face. "Some say her ghost came back to life to take revenge." "Revenge? What revenge?" Nero asked curiously. ''It must be something rted to herst quest¡ª since she went missing after that,'' Nero thought. "No idea. This topic is so confidential and controversial that no one really talks about it." "There was also a legend that she possesses you if you think about her too much," the woman asserted. The woman nced around and said in a low voice, "Some even say that you can summon her ghost if you dive beneath the surface of the sea orke, and call any of her names with dedication¡ª she will appear in front of you and do anything you ask for. But in return, she will take your life." "Now that''s some horseshit. That''s not how summoning works. You first need sacrifice to summon one, and the pricees after. And it is one of the rules of summoning that the summoned entity can''t kill the summoner¡ª unless the summoner asks for it," Nero asserted. The woman turned silent and stared intensely at Nero. "Of course, it also depends on the entity they summoned. If they summon something stronger than the summoner, then¡­" Nero shrugged his shoulders and added, "They should prepare their graves, I guess." "Although a summoner can''t summon something stronger than themselves. And the cause I said above urs in very rare cases." Nero couldn''t help but spout his knowledge on how summoning works. "She is obviously stronger than the summoners, so she can kill them, right?" The woman was somehow interested in this topic. "Here is the thing, if one end up summoning an evil entity, then there is no way it is going to listen to the summoner''s request or words. And you said that girl does anything the summoner asks for¡ª so that hypothesis of yours is factually incorrect. Unless I am missing something. " ''Or some major shit happened, and they fucked up the summoning systems,'' Nero sighed inwardly. "Anyway, don''t believe in such things, or at least use your mind before believing in it." Nero then left the guildhall with Sophia, Elise, and Emilia. The woman watched as they left, then nced around the guildhall to ensure no one was looking for her. "Yeah, you are right, Zane. That''s not how summoning works, but you of all people know that reverse summoning exists." The woman ced Sophia, Emilia, and Nero''s old guild cards on the counter. "So your name is Nero in this world," She tapped on the cards, and they turned to ash in an instant. "Wait for me, Zane. I aming for you soon." The woman then froze and stared at nothingness. After a while, the man returned to the counter and sat on the chair beside her, "What''s wrong? You look lost in some thought." The woman blinked once, then blinked again and held her head in her hands. "Argh!" The woman groaned in pain. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" The man asked with a concerned look on his face. "Yeah," she nced around and said, "Where did the three of them go?" "Huh?" Chapter 72 - First At Dawn || Sunset With A Beauty When Nero and the rest reached the inn, it was evening. They ate dinner and talked about various things, nning on what they should do next. Nero paid the bill using his guild card, and it reminded him of his past life. "Now, should we go back to our rooms now?" Sophia asked Nero. "Yeah, we will leave tomorrow¡ª first at dawn," Nero answered. All of them got up from their chairs and prepared to leave for their room. As Nero was about to step his foot on the stairs, someone called out to Elise. "Miss Elise!" All of them turned around and saw a man walking towards them. He stopped in front of Elise and asked, "Are you ready?" It was the same man who paid for Nero''s bill yesterday. "Yeah," Elise nodded. "I will get my belongings from my room." "Wait, what is going on?" Nero asked with a confused and impatient look on his face. "I am leaving for Astrared," Elsie asserted. "Why so suddenly?" "Mark," Elise introduced the man and continued, "He told mest night that he and his party are going that way, and they will stop by Astrared, so I decided to go with them." "And you are informing me now?" Nero said with disbelief in his eyes. "I was going to tell you yesterday, but you were drunk. And I already told Sophia and Emilia." Nero looked at the man and raised his brows, "And who are you?" "I am Mark," the man said with a smile on his face. "I don''t care about the name. Who are you, and what do you want?" Nero said with a re. "Nothing. I saw Miss Elisest night and asked her what she was doing here. She told me everything, and¡­" He ced his hand on his chest and bowed down a little, "My condolences for Miss Laira''s death." Nero squinted his eyes and frowned his brows, "What is and was your rtionship with Elise and Laira?" "We grew up in the same town, and Miss Elise and Miss Laira were my seniors. So I was very indebted to Miss Laira. I hope her soul is resting in peace," he said with sincerity in his voice. "Enough," Nero took a deep breath and stared at Elise. "Why are you leaving at night? If you leave now, then you will reach the actual¡­ I see. So you already have a n." "Yes, my party and I are travelers, so we n everything before starting our journey. it''s been three years since Ist went to Astrared, and I can''t wait to see how others are doing," Mark asserted. "How many members are in your party?" Nero was asking questions as if he was taking an interview. "Eight, and we have two carriages¡ª one for males and another for females¡ª with eight horses," Mark said with a smile on his face. Nero watched Mark as a pouch came flying from the side towards Mark. But Mark caught it before it could hit him¡ª without even looking at the side. Soon after, a tanned girl approached Mark and tapped on his shoulder, saying, "The carriage is ready. Let''s go." "Yeah," he nodded and nced back and forth at Nero and Elise. "So¡­ are youing?" "Let me get my belongings from my room," Saying that, Elise rushed up the stairs. The tanned girl then looked at Emilia and Sophia, "Hello. Mother and sister." "We are going upstairs." Sophia shook her head with a weary sigh and dragged Emilia upstairs with her. "Who is this girl?" Nero asked Mark. The tanned girl hugged Mark and grinned, "He is my brother." Li joked by imitating what Nero didst night. Mark pushed her away with a flushed face, saying, "Stop it, Li." Mark raised his and Li''s right hand and showed their rings to Nero. "We got married two days ago." Nero rolled his eyes and turned around, "Whatever." When Nero reached his floor, he found Elise standing on the balcony, looking at the view outside. Nero quietly walked to her and stood behind her. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to leave? Aren''t you gettingte?" Nero''s voice was full of annoyance. Elise and Nero had gotten close after spending more than two months with each other¡ª especially when Nero was with Elise when she needed support and a shoulder to cry. She opened up to Nero and Nero supported her in everything, and he was the only reason she was able to maintain herself. And since she stayed with Nero and the others for more than two months, it was natural for her to develop feelings for him. "I was waiting for you," Elise said without looking back at Nero. Nero walked further and stood beside Elise. "Isn''t this beautiful?" Elise questioned as she finally turned to Nero. The orange sky and clouds with some stars made the sunset look more imposing "It''s sunset; what do you expect? Of course, it would be beautiful," Nero replied. Elise stared into Nero''s eyes as her golden hair swayed in the cold breeze of air, and her emerald green eyes reflected Nero''s figure. "It looks more beautiful because you are here," Elisemented with a smile on her face. Nero let out a soft chuckle and said, "That''s something a boy should say to a girl." "Yeah, and I wanted you to say that," she nodded. "Don''t expect chivalry from me coz you won''t get any," Nero said nonchntly. Elise stared at Nero for a while, then moved her hands and held Nero''s head. Nero waited and watched as Elise brought her face closer to Nero. Their lips touched, then their tongues, and they exchanged each other''s saliva. As soon as their lips parted, Nero''s form changed to his white hair and red eyes. Elise looked surprised at first but then slowly moved her hand towards Nero''s face and touched it. She then touched his face with her other hand and said, "I thought it would feel different." "Are you disappointed?" Nero looked calm even though his form was changed. After their lips parted, Nero''s form automatically changed, and he hadn''t done anything. But seeing Elise''s reaction, he couldn''t help but stay calm to make her feel at ease. "Can I¡­" Elise moved his finger to Nero''s marks on his cheekbones and said, "Can I touch it?" "Go ahead." Nero nodded. Elise touched his marks with her finger at first, then rubbed her thumb on them, "What is this? It''s hard, but it doesn''t feel too sturdy." "Be careful, or it might open up and eat your fingers." The moment Nero said that, Elise pulled her hands back. "Heh!" Neroughed aloud as he said, "I was kidding." Elise red at Nero with her wet eyes and puffed her cheeks. Chapter 73 - Blame And Hate "Who are you? I know you are not human, but¡­ who are you exactly?" Elise asked in a calm voice. "What do I look like?" Nero answered the question with a question. "I don''t know. Maybe¡­ a vampire?" Elise guessed. Surprised, Nero''s eyes widened, "Do I look like a vampire?" "I don''t know. I haven''t seen one, but I have heard stories about them and sen pictures of them." "What stories?" "They look handsome, and you will fall in love with them in one nce because of their charisma. And how they can seduce you and make you their puppet." Elise couldn''t take her eyes off Nero''s face, and she kept staring into his eyes. "You are not wrong. Vampires do have that ability, but fortunately, I am not a full vampire. Not only am I mixed blood, but I am mixed race too," Nero asserted. "So¡­? Who are you?" she asked curiously. "I am a demon." Elise was surprised but wasn''t shocked. Instead, she reacted as if she had already thought of that possibility. "You don''t look surprised," Nero licked his lips. Elise closed her distance with Nero and once again kissed him on the lips¡ª but this time, she was aggressive. Elise kept kissing him until Nero pushed her way. He looked into her eyes and said, "You haven''t said ''I love you'' to me yet." Elise ced her hand on Nero''s chest and felt his heartbeat, "Do you want me to say it?" "In the past, many girls had confessed to me, and by many, I mean many. Even princesses and noble races wanted me to marry them. Some were even okay harem. But I rejected them all." Elise quietly listened to what Nero was saying and twirled her finger on Nero''s chest. "But, whenever they confessed to me, I told them my real identity. Of course, many were disappointed, and I can''t me them. No one in their sane mind would love a demon," Nero said with a distant smile. "But you were the one who rejected them, right? So why did you do that? Could it be that you had someone already?" Elise questioned. Nero nodded and continued, "The reason I am telling you this is because¡­ well¡­ if there is someone who loves me, then they have the right to know who I truly am. So I don''t want to deceive them or make it look like I was trying to hide my identity." Elise stopped twirling her finger on Nero''s chest and looked him into the eyes, "Are you rejecting me?" "What do you think?" Elise backed up some steps and leaned on the wall behind her before saying, "I grew up with Laira. We were friends¡­ really great friends. But she was a little weird. She never dwelled on one thing." Elise folded her arms beneath her bosom and continued, "She was used to moving on¡­ you know¡ª like if she lost something, she would look for it for one day, two days, three days, and then she would give up." "It was like she epted everything that happened in her life. Her bastard parents left her and never came back to see how she was doing, but Laira never cursed them." Nero clenched his teeth and took a deep breath, "Why are you telling me this?" "Why do you think?" Elise furrowed her brows. "Do you me me for her death?" Nero asked. "No, quite the contrary. I me myself for her death." Elise''s eyes turned wet. "You don''t have to me yourself. You weren''t even around when that happened." "It was me who asked her toe to the capital with me!" Elise growled as she started crying. "We met the night before I met you at the guild, and she told me about you," Elise recalled. "She said, ''There is an interesting guest at the inn'', and I asked her for the details. She said, ''He looks so sad and lonely. Almost as if he doesn''t care about anything, as if he has given up on living''." "I was interested in meeting you since Laira rarely talked about boys, but when I met you, I didn''t feel anything special about you." "Ouch. That hurts." "She had so many dreams she wanted to achieve in her life; so many things she wanted to do. She wanted to move in here to the capital, and she was going toe hereter, but I asked her toe with me that day. I killed her!" Elise sniffed but didn''t care to wipe her tears. "Elise, it wasn''t your fault." Nero knew why Elise felt responsible for Laira''s death, but if she had borne all the me to herself¡ª she would have lived the rest of her life in self-hatred and ming herself. "How is that not my fault?! If I hadn''t asked her toe with me, she would still be in Astrared, sleeping or serving the customers, or strolling around the town!" Elise retorted. "If you are going to me someone, then me me. If you are going to hate someone, then hate me. I don''t care." Nero didn''t me himself for Laira''s death. He was done with ming himself for others'' sake. But he wanted to save Elise from despair, and that''s why he asked Elise to me him. Elise stopped crying and dashed at Nero to hug him. She wrapped her hands around him and buried her face in his chest. "Don''t get your snot on me," Neromented. "I can see why she fell in love with you. You are arrogant and rude, but you are kind too." She said in a muffled voice. "Oh, please. Anything, but don''t call me kind. I am far from kind." Nero rubbed his hand on Elise''s back to calm her down. Elise looked up at Nero with her teary eyes and said, "I will live Laira''s life. I will fulfill all her dreams and do all the things she wanted. I willplete her legacy." Elise dered with confidence. "Does that legacy also include loving me? If yes, then I would rather not have you love me. So love me only if ''you'' want to love me." Nero wiped the tears from Elise''s eyes and kissed her. Chapter 74 - Avamévouisteaul As soon as Elise and Nero''s lips parted, they kissed again and again. Finally, after onest slow kiss, Elise rested her head on Nero''s chest. "Uhh¡­" Nero took a deep breath and ced his hands on Elise''s shoulder to push her back and look at her face. "I... want to ask you something," Nero stuttered. "Go ahead." "What is your¡­ uh¡­st name?" "Ba. Elise Ba," Elise replied. "I see," Nero nodded while averting his gaze, and then asked, "And¡­do you know your mother''s maiden name?" Nero was behaving oddly. "It''s kind of hard to pronounce, but it was Ava¡ª" Nero interrupted Elise and asserted, "Is it Avam¨¦vouisteaul?" "Yes, but how and why do you know that?" Elise asked with a puzzled and curious look on her face. "Well, I was friends with someone with thatst name," Nero replied reluctantly. "Wait¡­ my mother was your friend?" Elise looked even more confused now. "No, your ancestor. But before I say anything more, let me confirm I am not mistaken here." "Okay?" "Was your mother a magic-user?" "No," Elise replied instantly. "Alright. So Elise, what I am going to tell you might disturb you a little bit, but do you know why your or your mother or heck anyone with ''Avam¨¦vouisteaul'' name can''t use magic?" Nero asked with an inexplicable look on his face. "Nope," Elise shook her head. "I just thought we couldn''t use it because¡­ well.." Elise shrugged her shoulders and continued, "Because we can''t use it." "That''s not the case. You see, the ''Avam¨¦vouisteaul'' n has a special type of blood in their body. So they are all born with the same power¡ª to suck the mana out of one''s body," Nero exined. "Wait, you are telling me that I absorb mana from others?" "Not only mana, heck you can even suck lifeforce if you want to. But you need to awaken your bloodline to do that. So, you don''t have to worry about ''identally'' killing anyone by hugging or touching them." "This is my first time hearing about this." Elise was still wrapping her arms around Nero, but when Nero exined everything to her, she let him go. "Was I¡­ sucking your mana too?" she asked with a concerned look on her face. "Yes, and after all those kissing. I suppose you actually drained half of my mana. But worry not, it has already been regenerated." Nero moved his hand closer to Elise''s face and touched her lips. "It felt exhrating when we kissed, you know? My mana was being drained so fast, and the pleasure of kiss¡ª it was something new; something I¡­" Nero kissed Elise and continued, "Something I want to keep doing." Elise pushed Nero back and shouted, "Why are you still touching me when I can absorb your mana?! It''s dangerous." "Not for me. My power is limitless, so don''t worry about me," Nero replied as he stepped closer to Elise. "But¡­" Elise shook her head and looked at Nero. "How do you know about my powers and my n? And if I am truly absorbing your mana, then why can''t I feel anything? Where is all that mana going?" Elise was surprised enough, and it was a lot for her to take it at once. She just found out about her bloodline powers and how dangerous it was. She remembered why it was so easy for her to defeat anyone with powerful mana. She recalled how easily she could kill monsters and achieve a feat no one could ever achieve. It was all thanks to her bloodline. "You just drain the mana from one''s body; you don''t receive it. So it''s like a¡­ uhh¡­ how do I exin. You can say it''s like a medium." Nero couldn''t think of a fitting example because he couldn''t think straight. His curse was acting up. Kissing was already a trigger for his curse to activate. And after the pleasure of his mana getting drained, the pleasure doubled, and he was about to lose his control. "Your ancestor was my friend. He was a very pessimistic person. He was always having negative thoughts and thinking of bad and sad stuff. He hated his bloodline and called it a curse because he couldn''t even touch the girl he loved," Nero said with a distant smile as he recalled his old times. "It must have been hard. Not being able to touch the person you love even though they are in front of you¡ª It is sad, you know? I can feel how he must have felt," Elise nodded. She could understand her ancestor''s feelings because she was feeling the same right now. She was afraid to touch Nero. "Yes, and I helped him. I found a way, and he was able to touch his girl," Nero stated. "Oh? How?!" Elise asked curiously. "I killed the girl." Elise gasped and covered her mouth with a horrified look on her face. "Oh,e on. That was obviously a joke," Nero scoffed. Elise frowned her face and puffed her cheeks as she red at Nero. "I drank his blood¡ª all of it. And¡­ well, fed him a crystal made and filled with raw mana. So he no longer had that blood, and he regained his power and blood through the crystal," Nero exined. "I don''t understand." "Of course, you don''t. It''s written all over your face. But, let me exin it in simple words." "Someone with ''Avam¨¦vouisteaul'' can''t use magic, so to produce mana in his body, I first had to extract all his blood from his body. And by the time his blood started regenerating, his body had already inhabited magic. So the bloodline traits were exterminated," Nero exined in detail and hoped Elise would have understood because he couldn''t exin it any simpler. "I think I got it. The bloodline drains mana from others, but if the mana is in the bloodline itself, it won''t work," Elise repeated. "Yes," Nero nodded. "So¡­ can you do it to me too?" Elise asked with a hesitation in her voice¡ª seemingly afraid of rejection. "No." Nero rejected with a straight face. ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 75 - Engagement "So¡­ can you do it for me too?" "I can, but I won''t." "Why? If you do it then¡­ then I can touch you, and¡­." Elise tried to touch Nero but stopped midway and pulled her hand back. "There are many reasons, but I will tell you the main two reasons." Nero exhaled sharply and continued, "First, it''s dangerous, and by dangerous, I mean very very very dangerous." "It''s impossible to have all of your blood extracted and still be alive. Even in my previous world, I studied that blood is the most important thing in the body. And here too, one dies when they lose blood." Nero shrugged his shoulders and groaned, "I have no idea how that¡­" Nero stopped and sighed. "How your ancestor was still alive. His body had no blood for half an hour, and it also took me a while to drink all his blood¡ª which leads us to the second reason." Elise quietly listened to Nero with absolute concentration and tried to understand what he was saying. "We just touched each other and shared some kisses¡ª exchanged some salivas, and half of my mana was drained. Imagine what would have happened to me if I drank that blood?" Nero questioned and waited patiently for an answer. "It weakens you?" Elise guessed. "Yes, and I slept for 40 days to recover. But that is not what I am afraid of. On the contrary, I am afraid of losing you. Do you understand now? It''s very risky." "Yeah, I am sorry for being selfish." Nero stepped closer to Elise and pushed her against the wall. "Don''t¡­ I will drain your¡ª" Elise was stopped by the soft lips of Nero. She resisted at first but gave in as soon as Nero inserted his tongue in her mouth¡ª although she didn''t touch him anywhere else. After some kisses, Nero stopped to hear what Elise had to say. "So you were saying something, hmm?" Nero teased. "Don''t be so mean," Elise forced a smile. "Come on, don''t make that face," Nero rubbed his thumb on Elise''s face and said with a gentle smile, "I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ don''t want to see you making that face." Elise let out a chuckle and smiled after saying, "I thought you were going to say ''I love you'' for a moment." "I can''t say it, and I won''t say it¡ª ever." "Why not? You don''t love me?" "It''s hard to exin, and I am damn sure that even if I try to exin, it would just make things worse. So let''s leave it at that, okay?" "So you don''t love Emilia or Sophia either?" "I wish I could. I mean, I want to love them. I really do. But¡­ there is this¡­ you know¡ª my brain, my heart, my soul, my body, and my powers¡ª they keep rejecting my feelings. So I am incapable of loving someone," Nero sighed softly. "It''s hard," he added. "You just have to say those three words, and they will be happy, I will be happy," Elise insisted. "It''s not that easy. If they were just words, then I would chant them all day and night¡ª but they are not. And I can''t lie about love because I know how it feels when someone fakes love." Nero said with a distant yet sad smile on his face. "So are you saying you don''t love them?" Elise raised her brows. "I care about them, I really do. I want them to be happy and get along. I want them to be with me and never leave me. I want them to share their happy and sad moments with me. I want them to love me, and I¡­ want to love them." "I think they understand you, and that''s why they are with you. That''s why they love you, and I do too," Elise asserted. "I am d to hear that. And you also finally said you love me," Neromented. "Who won''t fall in love with you after how you care about your girls. And Emilia''s moans¡­ they sound so satisfied and¡­" She nodded while staring at Nero and added, "She must be feeling heavenly every night." "Oh, no. You are wrong," Nero shook his hand and said, "She purposely moans, you know?" Elise squinted her eyes and asked with a confused face, "Are you saying she fakes her moans?" "No. I didn''t say that. She can easily control her moans and choose not to moan, but she moans otherwise. Do you know why?" Nero questioned with excitement in his voice. "Why?" "Because she wants me to shut her up with a kiss. She is a devil, a mischievous little devil," Nero sighed with a chuckle. He was genuinely interested in Emilia''s past, and he was awfully curious about how she was before she lost her memories. They bothughed, and the time passed as they talked. "Will we meet again, like ever?" Elise asked with an anxious look on her face. "About that¡­" Nero raised his hand and created a ring out of nowhere. He ced the ring on Elise''s ring finger of her right hand, "Never take it off, alright?" Elise touched the ring and ced her right hand on her chest, "What is this? An engagement ring?" "I suppose you can consider it as one. But what''s more is I have cast a spell on this, and it will protect you." "Protect me? From what?" "Anything and everything. If any being touches you with ill intent, the ring will smite them. Just, never take it off, okay?" Nero asserted. "What will happen if I take it off?" Elise asked curiously. "Bad things," Nero kissed Elise and continued, "Not only that, you can talk to me via this ring. You just need to say my name on the ring, and your voice will reach me." "Really? I can talk to you even when we are¡­ away from each other?" "Yes, and you can even summon me if you want using this ring. But since you can''t use magic, it should not be possible. However, you don''t have to worry. If you miss me too much, I wille back to you from whatever corner of the world I am, okay?" Nero kissed Elise again. "How long will it take for you toe, if¡­ suppose, you are far, far away?" Elise asked with a curious yet sad look on her face. "I wille to you within a minute." ====== Support the novel by voting with power stones. Chapter 76 - Immoral Love "I will join you on your journey once I have fulfilled Laira''s legacies." "You can cut one legacy from your list," Nero asserted. "What?" Elise asked with a puzzled but calm look on her face. Nero showed Elise his guild card and pointed his finger at his bnce. "What? Why is there only one coin left? Just a while ago, you had like thousands of¡ª" "I bought this inn," Nero asserted nonchntly. "What?!" Elise eximed. "Laira was an inn owner, and she wanted to own a ce in the capital, and I thought the best ce for her would be none other than an inn." "But¡­ even if you had all that money, there is no way anyone would sell their inn for some thousands of gold coins¡ª and this is capital." Elise took a deep breath and continued, "Everyone from this continent wants toe here and ''own'' something. And all those gatherings of adventurers are the main attractions of this capital. So I am sure this inn earns thousands of gold coins each day." It was hard for Elise to believe someone would sell their inn for a few thousand coins. "Yeah, and I gave them three barrels full of crystals," Nero grinned and said, "I think that made them happy." "But¡­ why would you¡­ do that?" There was no reason for Nero to do that, since ording to Elise, Nero had no connection with Laira. "Though this inn would still be run by the same people, and everything else would be the same¡ª So I guess they didn''t mind selling the inn." Nero shrugged and added, "I mean, it''s a good offer. It''s just like free money for them." Nero had no shortage of money ever since he found out that he could just earn thousands of gold coins just by making crystals. He was a walking gold mine who produced crystals. "You can say I am the richest person in this world," Nero dered. "With one gold coin?" Elise scoffed and leaned on Nero''s chest, "Thank you." "Although the inn is on Laira''s name now, you are the rightful owner. So¡­ if you want to discuss business with the inn," Nero handed the certificate and the ownership document of the inn to Elise. "You know, what? Scratch that!" Nero groaned. "I will prepare a contract for them, and 70% of this inn''s revenue will go to you. Or you can just take 100% and do anything you want with this in¡ª I don''t care. But, take care of yourself." Nero kissed Elise on the cheek and said, "Next time I see you, I want to see a smile on your face." He wiped Elise''s tears and added, "Rather than tears, okay?" "It''s hard, you know? I didn''t know love was this painful. I didn''t know it would hurt this much to bid farewell to you," she sobbed. "Don''t cry. I will always be with you. You have the ring, right? You can talk to me or call me anytime," Nero reassured Elise. "It''s easy for you to say. You still have Emilia and Sophia, so you won''t feel lonely like me." "I don''t even have Laira anymore," she added. "Don''t say that. I am as sad as you are. You hold an irreceable ce in my heart, and no one can take your ce," Nero hugged Elise and patted on her back. "Then why aren''t you crying? I also want to console you," she said in a muffled voice. "Thest time I cried was when my mother was brutally killed in front of me. As soon as my tear hit the ground, it brought gue and wiped the entire capital out of existence," Nero chuckled softly. "I am bad at expressing my feelings¡ª especially when ites to emotional stuff. But I assure you, I am as sad as you are. In fact, I want you toe with me¡ª right now, but I won''te between you and Laira''s legacies." Elise looked up at Nero and kissed him. "You know, it''s so wrong. It feels so wrong," Elise let go of Nero. "What is wrong?" Nero asked curiously. "We. I mean, I am in love with the only man my best friend loved. Laira must hate me if she saw this." "On the other hand, I would have loved to see you and Laira fight over me. I am sure you two would be¡­ be good." Nero ended up imagining Laira and Elise fighting for him, and that scene stung his heart because he knew that was never going to happen. "She would have probably backed out if she knew I was in love with you. That''s the type of girl she was. But then again, I wouldn''t have fallen in love with you if she was alive," Elise asserted with a sad smile. "Oh?" Nero raised his brows and squinted his eyes, "Are you doubting my charm?" "Who knows? You were the one who said you don''t have that," Elise grinned and kissed Nero. "I still can''t believe we are a thing now. I somewhat feel guilty," Elise proimed. "Well, if that''s the case, then I should feel more guilty." Nero fixed Elise''s hair and rubbed his thumb on her lips before saying, "I am here making out with my friend''s descendant. What can be worse than that?" "That''s¡­ right. In your eyes, I am like¡­ young, very very young, and if you think about it¡ª it''s kind of immoral, isn''t it?" "Oi! Oi! Don''t you dare back out now after all those kisses." Nero pushed Elise against the wall and blocked her way to escape. "No, I am not. And I don''t care if it''s immoral or anything. I am just curious¡ª how old are you?" "Want to guess?" "Umm¡­ one thousand?" Elise guessed. Nero raised his brows and shook his head, "Nope." "Hmm¡­ five thousand? Ten thousand? Fifty thousand? One hundred¡ª" "Okay, okay, stop. Why are you increasing?" Nero stopped Elise. "You are not that old?" Elise confirmed with a puzzled and curious look on her face. "No, I am just twenty years old," Nero said with a smile on his face. "Impossible! I am neen, so how can you be twenty?" Elise eximed. "I was twenty years old before I was¡­ well, sealed. So I consider myself as twenty years old." Nero''s smile grew wider. "And how old is Sophia? She is an angel, right?" Nero''s eyes widened as he asked, "How do you¡­?" "Laira said she took you and Emilia to the church, and you came back with Sophia, so I assumed she might be an angel, now that it''s confirmed you are a demon," Elise answered hesitantly. "Wow. You are smart¡­ I guess? And you are right; she is an angel," Nero nodded. "And Emilia? She is a demon, like you?" "She is not, but you can assume that. She is no better than demons¡ª always having one thing in her mind," Nero chuckled. "That was a... joke. I didn''t know she truly was a demon." "That''s because she is not." Nero sighed and ced his hand on Elise''s shoulder. "She is a half-angel and a half-human. She doesn''t know or remember anything about herself, so I don''t know her exact origins, but... I want her to be with me. I don''t think I can live without her anymore." Chapter 77 - 12 Legendary Heroes "So, how old is Sophia?" Elise asked again. "I don''t know." Nero shrugged and continued, "But she is probably some thousands of years older than me," Nero replied. "And Emilia?" "No idea, and it''s hard to tell. But maybe one thousand years old?" Nero also counted the hundreds of years Emilia spent in the slumber. "Wait, so¡­" Elise furrowed her brows and said, "They both are older than you? So isn''t it¡­ the exact opposite of you and me?" Nero ced his hand on Elise''s chin and kissed her, "You are the first girl who is younger than me." Nero tried to kiss again, but Elise stopped him and ced her palm on his lips. "I think we have kissed enough. And¡­" Elise nced around and looked up at the sky, "The sun already set, and I am gettingte too." Nero shrugged Elise''s hand and kissed her on the lips, "You will miss me and my kisses, you know?" "If I do, then I can just ask you toe and kiss me anytime I want, right?" Elise replied with a grin on her face. "If you do that, then I won''t stop with only a kiss. I will do so many other things to you." Nero bumped his forehead with Elise''s and added, "I will miss you." Suddenly, out of nowhere, Nero asked, "How old were you when your parents died?" "Huh?" "How old were¡ª" "What do you mean by die? They are still alive, so don''t kill them!" Elise retorted. "Oh!" Nero modded and frowned his brows. "So your mother is alive, and your father is¡ª" "They are both alive!" Nero squinted his eyes and asked, "Is your father a human? And can he use magic?" "Yes, and he is the one who taught me sword fighting," Elise asserted. "Are you sure he is your father¡ª I mean, your biological father?" Nero asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Yes." ''Weird. For a human with magic to be able to survive after copting with an Avam¨¦vouisteaul is unheard of.''. The Avam¨¦vouisteaul n members always made sure to marry within their n to keep their bloodline pure. Or if they married someone else, it shouldn''t be a human or at least a human with no magic. If Avam¨¦vouisteaul married a human that had no magic, then nothing would happen to the human. But if it was a human with magic, then in most cases, the human always died during coption. The female members of the Avam¨¦vouisteaul bloodline had a special ability that awakened when they lost their virginity. And that ability could suck the life force of a magic user just by touching them. After hearing that Elise''s father is a human and a magic user. And still alive¡ª Nero couldn''t help but feel intrigued. "Are you the only child?" Nero asked. "No," Elise shook her head and said, "I have six more siblings." Nero seriously wanted to meet Elise''s father now. "Are all of the girls?" For some reason, Nero wanted to know if Elise had sisters or not. "Boys. They are boys. I have six older brothers, and I am the youngest of all." "Who the hell is your father? No offense, but it''s impossible for a normal human¡ª with magic¡ª to produce seven children with an Avam¨¦vouisteaul bloodline member." "Well, he is one of the 12 legendary heroes of this era," Elise dered nonchntly. "So¡­ he is a bigshot or something? What would he do if he gets to know that a demonid hands on his daughter?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. "He will probablye after you," Elise answered with a grin on her face. "Where is he, by the way? Was he in the Astrared too?" Elise shook her head and answered, "As I said, my father is one of the 12 legendary heroes of this era, so he and mom travels all around the world andplete deadly quests." "Thest time I saw them was... 5 years ago, I think? They wanted me toe with them, but I couldn''t leave Laira alone, so I didn''t go with them." "And he is somewhere in this world right now, great." Nero nodded and thought to himself, ''So there is one in a billion chances I would run into them.'' "Alright, so¡­" Elise waved her hand and walked to the doorway, "I am leaving. See you soon." Nero grabbed Elise''s hand and pulled her to him, then pushed her against the wall, "I will wait for you, or maybe I will just visit you if you are taking more time toe to me." They kissed and kissed. And neither of them wanted to leave or stop mixing with each other. Nero moved his hand under Elise''s clothes and groped her breasts as Elise started kissing intensely¡ª but stopped. She pushed Nero back and fixed her clothes. "I am sorry, but we can''t go any further. I originally only nned to tell you my feelings and bid you farewell¡ª and maybe one kiss too." "But we already went too far than I had imagined, and after what you told me about my bloodline and its dangers. So I don''t think going any further right now would be a good idea." "Yes," Nero nodded as he cuffed his hand on his back, "You are right. You should go." "Sorry again, and please wait for me." Elise left as Nero watched her. Nero exhaled sharply and punched the wall lightly, but the wall cracked anyway. Nero was losing control right after Elise kissed him for the first time, and he was enduring and holding back all this time. "I can''t believe I was truly able to stop myself," Nero muttered as he made his way to his room. He made sure no one saw him in his real form. "Emilia is going to enjoy tonight." He knocked on the door, and Emilia opened it immediately. "You are back," Emilia uttered as Nero dashed into the room. "Emilia, let''s do it," Nero signaled Emilia. "Eh? But Sophia said she wants to have you tonight." Emilia nced back and forth at Nero and at Sophia, who was sitting on the bed. Nero turned to Sophia, then scratched his cheek, "I don''t think Sophi would be able to handle it¡ª I will be extra rough tonight." "That''s for her to decide," Emilia shrugged. Nero rubbed his hand on his face and said in a muffled voice, "I am about to lose control, so please decide quickly." Sophia and Emilia stared at each other with concerned looks on their faces and then nodded. Emilia closed the door, then walked to Nero and whispered in his ears, "How about both Sophia and I?" ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 78 - Impermanent Interaction Elise rushed down the stairs with her face red as blood. She made her way out of the inn and ran for a while, then stopped to catch her breath. She checked her bag to confirm she had taken all her belongings. Elise originally came to the capital for some stuff for her guild back in Astrared and some armored equipment. SIGH~ She sighed and started walking. It was already night, and the passersby on the street decreased as she walked further and farther. ''I can''t believe I kissed so many times,'' she recalled her moments with Nero. "Even though it was my first time kissing a boy¡­ I hope I did well," she muttered. "I wonder if he felt as good as I did?" Elise was more novice than Sophia¡ª in kissing, but also in rtionships. Sophia had been with Nero ever since he was a child, although their rtionship was pure¡ª at least from Nero''s side. Meanwhile, Emilia and Nero were awfully attracted to each other due to theirpatibility with each other. Emilia had opened up a lot to Nero after the incident in the Astracliff, and she was honest in everything now; let it be her feelings or fetishes. Nero said he would have fallen in love with Laira if they had spent more time together, but his feelings would have reached one point and then stopped, just like they did with Sophia and Emilia. "Oops! I should haste now; I hope Mark and his party¡ª!" It was dark, but Elise saw a hooded figure walked past her who had simr features as Laira. Elise immediately turned around and shouted, "Wait!" The hooded figure stopped but didn''t say anything nor turned around. Elise ced her hand on the figure''s shoulder and said, "Can you please turn around?" The figure said nothing nor looked back. Elise moved her other hand and took off the figure''s hood¡ª that revealed shiny white hair. Elise froze, seeing white hair, and took one step closer to look at the figure''s face. "Excuse me. Do you want something from mypanion?" a voice sounded from behind Elise. Elise looked behind to see another hooded figure standing in front of her. "Uhh¡­ It''s just¡­ I¡ª I thought¡ª!" Elise stammered. The hooded figure took off her hood and showed her ck hair and crimson eyes. "Yes?" Elise nced back and forth between Hera and Laira and said, "I just thought she was someone I knew." "Oh!" Hera eximed and walked closer to Elise, "Even though it''s so dark¡ª I am surprised you were able to see her face." "I just had a feeling." Elise walked past Hera and said, "I am sorry for disturbing you." "Wait!" Hera grabbed Elise''s right hand and pulled her back, "Why are you in a hurry? Don''t you want to see her face?" Hera nced at the ring on Elise''s ring finger and reluctantly let go of Elise''s hand. "I mean, if you want to, then you can go ahead and see her face," Hera said again, but this time in a calm voice. "Although she is a shy girl, she will obey my orders," Hera asserted. "No, it''s okay. I am just thinking too much." Elise rushed to the main gate of the capital to meet up with Mark and his party. "Tch!" Hera clicked her tongue and bit her lips, "She was wearing a soul ring." "You disappoint me, Zane," she added. "Who was that girl, master?" Laira asked. Hera squinted her eyes and frowned her face, "Stop this act. Do you think I am a fool?" "What are you talking about, master?" "I know you have all your memories, and you remember everything. So stop acting dumb," Hera remarked. "I have no idea what you are talking about, master," Laira said with a straight face. Hera furrowed her brows and nodded, "I see." She raised her hand and asserted, "Come forth, Uriel!" and a scythe appeared in her hand. Hera showed the scythe to Laira and said, "You remember how I had fun killing that monster, right? I shall go and kill that girl the same way, again and again." Hera gazed at the way Elise went and raised her scythe. "Wait!" Laira stopped Hera and grabbed her hand, "You can''t hurt Elise!" "Heh!" Hera smirked as her scythe disappeared, "You should have admitted it right away." Laira clenched her fists and uttered, "I didn''t want you to hurt Elise and others." Hera looked at Laira with a puzzled look on her face, "Laura¡ª or should I call you Laira?" "Call me Laura, please." "Alright," Hera cleared her throat and looked into Laira''s eyes, "Laura, tell me honestly; do you hate me?" "No!" Laira shook her head and uttered, "Why would I hate you? You are the one who gave me a second chance to live." Hera shook her hand and sighed, "You should have hated me." "Can I ask how did you know I had regained my memories?" Laira asked with a curious look on her face. "Simple. When I renamed you, I had to choose ''With memories'' or ''without memories'', so I chose the one with memories." "Then why did you¡­ all this time. Why did you act as if everything was normal?" Laira asked hesitantly. "I was waiting for you to tell me, but you never did." Hera ced her hand on Laira''s shoulder and said, "I hate disloyalpanions." "I will forgive you this time, but next time¡ª there will be a punishment, got it?" Hera warned. Laira gulped down fear and nodded repeatedly. "Or you can decide to leave my party and go to your ''Elise'' or join Zane¡ª Nero''s party." "I can''t do that," Laira shook her head violently in denial. "Why not? Are you worried they won''t recognize you?" Hera asked. "No, I am not yet ready to face any of them. I haven''t epted me and my powers yet, so I can''t expect them to ept me either," Laira asserted. Hera sighed and turned around to look in the direction of the inn, then said, "I don''t understand. You have a chance to be with them, and you are still resisting. Why?" "I can ask you the same thing. You are stalking Nero¡ª even going as far as possessing that woman in the guildhall, but you are not interacting with him face to face. Why?" Laira asked. "It''s not as easy as you think. Just as you are afraid whether they will ept you or not, I am afraid of¡­ rejection. I am afraid of how he would act if I told him who I am, or if he would recognize me or not," Hera murmured with a distant yet sad smile on her face. "So we are the same," Laira dered. "We are different. And besides, I have to end something I started five thousand years ago," Hera dered with a serious look on her face. "Umm¡­ Master, What is your rtionship with¡ª" "Don''t call me master. I hate it when someone calls me master," Hera retorted. "Then¡­" After a brief moment, Laira tried to call Hera by her name, "Her¡ª" "You can''t call me that!" Hera shouted. "Then what should I call you?" "Hmm. His name is Nero, so¡­" Hera pondered for a while and then said, "Call me Nora¡ª no, wait! Nora sounds kinda meh." Hera turned to Laira and uttered, "Call me Nure." Chapter 79 - Two Is Better Than One Nero, Sophia, and Emilia were sleeping on the same bed. Naked, but covered with a single nket. Nero was in his normal form, Sophia was in her angel form, and Emilia was in Emilia form. Nero was sleeping on the edge of the bed, and Emilia was sleeping on the other edge. Sophia and Emilia were hugging each other while sleeping face to face¡ª just like an older sister would hug her younger sister. Emilia opened her eyes and found Sophia was hugging her, so she made some distance between her and Sophia. "Umh," Sophia slowly opened her eyes and saw Emilia staring back at her. She nced around the room with her eyes and took a deep breath. Emilia and Sophia stared into each other''s eyes for a while. Then, Sophia slowly moved her hand towards Emilia''s face and touched it. Sophia''s face was expressionless, and it was hard for Emilia to guess what she was nning to do. Emilia opened her mouth to say something but stopped and waited to see what Sophia does. Sophia then moved her hand down to Emilia''s chest and touched her breasts. Emilia''s face flushed a little as she never expected Sophia to touch her breasts. She tried to stop Sophia from whatever Sophia was trying to do, so she opened her mouth to stop her¡ª but she was pushed off the bed by Sophia. "Ow!" Emilia grunted as she got up. "What was that for?!" Sophia sat up as the nket fell from her chest and revealed her soft and big balloons, "You were too close, so I pushed you down." "What do you mean by I was too close?! This bed is too small for three people anyway! And you can''t just push me like that; what if I get hurt?" Emilia retorted. "Does it look like I care about what happens to you?" Sophia furrowed her brows and sighed, then said, "The first thing I saw after waking up was your face. Now my entire day is ruined." "Same for me!" Emilia shouted. "Stop shouting." Sophia whispered, "Zeus is sleeping." Emilia covered her mouth and looked at Nero, "Why is he still sleeping?" She nced at the window and raised her brows. "He said we would leave at dawn, and now it''s nearly noon." "We were entangling our bodies with each other all night, so I don''t me him for still sleeping," Sophia recalled. "Yeah, he filled up from both inside and outside, and you too. I wonder how he can produce that much elixir?" Emilia wondered. "I am sure his body does it on its own." Sophia shrugged and added, "His body has always been strange." "Maybe¡­ wait," Emilia squinted her eyes at Sophia and uttered, "Why are you in your angel form?" "Huh?" Sophia looked at her hair and gasped, "Oh!" "Wait¡­. don''t tell me you and Nero were doing it after I passed out?" Emilia questioned with a suspicious look on her face. "No, I passed out before you¡ª after 19 rounds, while you were on your 28th round and still ongoing. And¡­ my form probably changed when I was sleeping. But it''s strange that I didn''t realize it." Sophia had a six-hour limit to change her form, and sometimes, it changed when she was sleeping. But she would realize it and change it back before sleeping again. "How many rounds did you gost night?" Sophia asked with a curious look on her face. "Only 42." "What do you mean by ''only'', huh?" "We always go 80+. Sometimes even more, and if you are asking for how many rounds in one day¡ª as in in 24 hours, then more than 100," she asserted with a proud and smug look on her face. Sophia was pondering on how she should feel after hearing that. Part of her was happy and satisfied, and the other part of her was frustrated and upset. "Hey, Shop¡ª I have a question for you," Emilia turned to Sophia. "Don''t call me that! My name is Sophia, so I would appreciate it if you call me that, Pervlia." Emilia calls Sophia¡ª Shop to tease her. And Sophia calls Emilia¡ª Pervlia. "I have been wondering about this form-changing ability of yours and how it works. So I have a doubt," Emilia asserted. "Go ahead," Sophia nodded and changed her form. "Your ability has a six-hour limit, right?" "Yeah," Sophia nodded. "So suppose, you and Nero are in the middle of humping, and his sword is inside you¡ª what would happen if your form changed or the ability timed out at that time?" Emilia asked with a serious and curious look on her face. "I¡­ I¡ª I have never thought of that. But I guess I should be careful that doesn''t happen." "It''s okay," Sophia and Emilia looked at each other and then nced at sleeping Nero. "Don''t worry," Nero muttered. "Is he sleep talking?" Emilia asked Sophia. "No," Sophia shook her head, "As far as I know, he never sleep talks." "I got this." "Yeah, it''s fine." Sophia and Emilia watched Nero as he kept talking in his sleep. "No, no." "No. No. No. No. No." "Are you okay, Philiria?" "No." "No!" Nero raised his hand and opened his eyes. He woke up panting, and then looked at Sophia and Emilia as he caught his breath. Sophia helped Nero sit up and rubbed his back, "Are you okay?" "Yeah," Nero nodded. "Just another boring dream." "It looked like a nightmare to me, though," Sophia remarked. "Yeah, that. Another one of those¡­" Sophia then remembered what Nero said to her yesterday when they were leaving for the guild: ''The dreams I get are too boring.'' "Are you getting nightmares of the past?" Sophia asked with a concerned look on her face. "Yeah. Every time I sleep, I get one." "How long has this been happening?" Sophia inquired. "Ever since¡­ I woke up from my sealed slumber," Nero shrugged. Nero sighed after looking at the worried look on Sophia''s face and said with a smile on his face, "Don''t worry. Actually, I quite like these dreams¡ª it reminds me of my pain and suffering, so I don''t end up naive as I was back then." Emilia brought her face between Nero and Sophia, then made an innocent look on her face. Nero pinched Emilia''s cheek and chuckled, "Don''t make this face." "So, mind telling me some things? I am curious?" Emilia wondered. "Sure. It''s not like you shouldn''t know it," Nero asserted. "Fria was one of my¡­panions." "A girl?" Emilia questioned. "Yes. And she was a mythical beast. I fought alongside her in a war against¡­ well, demons and other monsters," Nero recalled with a distant smile on her face. "What happened to her?" Emilia asked curiously. "She died in my arms with her¡­ husband. I couldn''t save them." "I am sorry," Emilia apologized. "It''s fine." Nero ced his head on Sophia''s nakedp and closed his eyes. "It''s not time to sleep. Look, it''s already noon, and we are gettingte," Sophia remarked as she stroked Nero''s hair. Nero opened his eyes and nced at Emilia and Sophia, then said with a grin on his face, "Thanks for my most awaited threesome. I can''t wait for another one." Chapter 80 - More Girls Means Fewer Nights "Last night was awesome, and you two were great." Nero looked up at Sophia and said, "Especially you, Sophi. Last night was my first time seeing you actually enjoying it, and you even asked me to go rough on you." "Well, I need to lose my virginity every time, so I don''t feel good until our third or fourth round. Butst night was different. I started feeling good right away." "Maybe you are getting used to it?" Emilia wondered. "Maybe." Sophia shrugged and said, "Alright, I have decided. I will spend more nights with Zeus from today onwards." "No way! I am already letting you spend two nights a week, so be grateful for that," Emilia retorted. "Why? You don''t get to decide!" Nero closed his eyes and enjoyed the sound of them fighting. "Okay, fine. We will split half. I will spend Monday, Wednesday, Friday, and Sunday. And you will spend Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday. Happy?" Emilia decided. "Why do you get to spend four nights, and I only get to spend three nights?!" "What now?! How greedy can you be?" Nero opened his eyes and said, "How about three nights for Sophi, three nights for you, and leave the Sundays for threesomes? "No way. Last night was special, and that''s why we agreed to do it. We are not doing it again," Emilia refuted. "Yes, there is no way we are doing it again," Sophia affirmed. Nero squinted his eyes and furrowed his brows, "I am not asking or requesting here, you know?" "Oh? So you are saying you will force yourself on us even when we are not ready?" Emilia questioned. "That''s right. It''s not like you have much of a choice," Nero said with a smirk on his face. "Zeus¡­" Sophia looked at Nero with disbelief in her eyes. "I can''t believe you would do something like that." Nero was obviously trying to be sarcastic, but his joke failed. "Actually, that might be exciting," Emilia uttered with a serious look on her face. "Don''t you think so, Sophia? How about we do a roley like that?" Nero and Sophia stared at Emilia with the same look of disbelief on their faces. "I seriously can''t believe you are an angel like me." Emilia frowned her face and puffed her cheeks, "Humph!" She got up on the bed and sat on Nero''s stomach, saying, "I am offended by yourment." Although Nero was sleeping naked with his lower body covered with the nket, Emilia was entirely naked. "I just realized something serious," Emilia asserted. "What?" "If Nero gets more girls, then that means we will get to spend fewer nights with him." "Well, yeah. It will get hard if he gets more girls," Sophia nodded. "Imagine if he gets more than seven girls, then one girl will have to wait for an entire week for her turn," Emilia uttered with a horrified look on her face. Nero squeezed Emilia''s breasts and pinched her nipples. "We can do it during the daytime too, you know?" "That''s right!" Emilia twirled her finger on Nero''s chest and rubbed her thumb on his lips. "Can we do a quickie?" she asked as she moved her hips back and forth. "Not now. We are alreadyte, and I still have something to do at the guild." Emilia rolled her eyes and kissed Nero on his lips after saying, "Your loss." "Say, Zeus, I have been wondering. Can I increase my time limit?" Sophia asked as she ced her hand on Nero''s lips so Emilia wouldn''t kiss him again. "You got this gift as a blessing from your father, right?" Sophia nodded in response. "Then maybe you should ask him? I mean, he should know the best about it." "But¡­" "Wait, Sophia has a father?!" Emilia eximed. "She also has a mother as well as sisters, and¡­ a brother too," Nero informed. "So like¡­ do all angels have a family? Are they just like any other humans?" Emilia asked with a puzzled yet curious look on her face. "Kind of, yeah," Nero affirmed. "So¡­ do they also have¡­ you know¡­ sex?" Emilia whispered. "Is that all you think about?" Neromented. "I am just curious! I am sure others were also wondering the same thing." "Ask Sophi. She would be d to answer all your questions about angels." Nero threw Emilia''s questions at Sophia. Emilia looked at Sophia with an intent look on her face. "...?" Sophia sighed and shook her head, "Some angels are born just from magic, while some are born through different magic¡ª like mixing raw male and female angel''s divine powers. There are no pregnancies or birth processes among angels or gods." "So¡­ they have sex or not?" Sophia''s face twitched as she answered, "Yes, they do." "What about you? How were you born?" "My father is a god, and I am the strongest among all my siblings." Emilia furrowed her brows and asked with a serious look on her face, "I wonder if goddesses have something like virginity." "I have one, so I am sure goddesses have too," Sophia shrugged. Emilia''s gaze fell on the bloodstain on the bed and asked, "You lose your virginity every time. Does it hurt?" "Uhh¡­ you are asking like you don''t have any experience." "I lost mine when I was half-awake, so I don''t remember how it feels to lose virginity. But my ce did hurt when I walked." ''I am pretty sure that''s because you did it for 12 hours,'' Nero thought to himself but didn''t dare to say it out loud. "I am pretty sure that''s because you did it for 12 hours." He ended up saying it anyway. Emilia''s face flushed as she got up from Nero''s stomach and conjured clothes, then ran downstairs. Sophia turned to Nero and asked with a puzzled look on her face, "What happened to her?" "Apparently, that''s the only thing in the world that makes her embarrassed," Nero remarked. "I finally got something against her to tease her," Sophia smirked. "Get up now." Sophia summoned her clothes and kissed Nero. Nero got up from Sophia''sp and summoned his clothes. They both got off the bed and stared at each other. "What? Your face looks like you want to ask me something," Sophia questioned. "I can say the same to you. What is it? Go ahead and ask." "You first. I don''t want to ruin your mood by asking my question first," she muttered. ===== What could she possibly want to ask? Chapter 81 - Getting Information From The Guildhall "I don''t want to ruin your mood by asking my question first, so you first." "Okay then," Nero cleared his throat and looked at Sophia. "How does it feel¡ª kissing and doing things¡­ in a rtionship with a boy thousands of years younger than you?" Nero asked Sophia. "What''s with that question. You are making it sound like something immoral." Sophia looked at the serious look on Nero''s face and sighed, "I honestly don''t know what to say. But I guess it feels normal?" "I want to ask ''Define normal'', but never mind. Ask your question now." "Why did you ask me that question?" Nero squinted his eyes and asked with a confused look on her face, "That was your question?" "No, my question is different, but I want to know why you asked me that question." After a brief silence, Nero uttered, "Elise. I just want to make sure I am not ruining her life." "Hmm? You and Elise are a thing now?" Sophia raised her brows. "Emilia didn''t tell you? I am pretty sure she saw me kissing Elise." Yesterday evening, when Nero was kissing Elise on the balcony, Emilia came looking for Nero and saw him kissing Elise. She watched them for a while and went back to the room, so Nero assumed she would inform Sophia. "Well, Whatever," Sophia rolled her eyes and asked, "Why are you worried about Elise?" "It''s nothing. I need to find my weapons as soon as possible and end everything. Then spent the rest of our lives in peace." "Back to my question. I want to ask why you didn''t stop Emilia from assaulting you?" "Huh?" "The first time, you said Emilia forced herself on you. You could have easily stopped her if you wanted, but you didn''t and let her assault you for 12 hours." "It''s hard to believe that," She added. After thinking for a while, Nero spoke, "Maybe I wanted her to do that to me? Don''t tell Emilia, but I was horny after seeing her naked body, and I actually wanted her to do something to me." "...." Sophia sighed sharply and said, "Horny over a dead body?" "No. I was talking about her beauty." Nero shook his head and walked to the door, saying, "Your thoughts have been corrupted by Emilia." "What''s that supposed to mean?" They both left the room and made their way downstairs. On the way, they saw Emiliaing back upstairs. Emilia stared back and forth at Nero and Sophia and squinted her eyes, "You two did a quickie?" Nero scoffed and gazed at Sophia after pointing his finger at Emilia, "I was talking about this." They ate lunch, andter Nero asked the chef to pack some food for their trip. Nero instructed Sophia to make a contract about the revenue share of the inn and talk business with the previous owner of the inn. Emilia was waiting for Nero to say something to her as well, so he asked her to help Sophia, and he prepared to leave for the guildhall. "We will leave as soon as Ie back." When Nero reached the guildhall, he noticed it was as crowded as it was yesterday. He walked to the same counter as yesterday and waited for the other adventurers to leave. "Huh? Where did the woman from yesterday go?" Nero asked as he took out his universal guild card. "She was feeling sick right after you left, so she went home¡ª and haven''te today," the man replied. "Well, whatever," Nero took out some crystals from his pocket and said, "I would like some exchange," "Sure," the man collected the crystals in a bucket and started checking them. Nero took out some more crystals and threw them in the bucket. "Uhh¡­" The man watched as Nero kept taking out crystals from his pocket and eventually filled the entire bucket. "How big is your pocket?" The man asked with a puzzled and confused look on his face. "Big that you can imagine." "There is no way this many crystals can fit in such a small pocket," the man remarked. Nero was creating crystals and making it look like he was taking them out from his pocket. "Ever been with a woman before?" Nero asked. The man nodded in reply. "Ever slept with one?" The man nodded again. "Ever wondered how it fits inside? Unless yours is too small to realize it," Nero snickered. The man''s face looked like he was about to cry, so Nero stopped and asked the man to give him money in exchange for the crystals. "That will be 242,419 gold coins." "Just like that? DOn''t you need to check the affinity and whatever like you did yesterday?" "You are now a verified merchant of the guilds." The man pointed his finger at Nero''s universal guildcard and said, "You will get the title of ''Crystal Merchant'' when you update your guild card." Nero gave his guild card to the man to fill the amount and update it. "By the way, what are these crystals used for¡ª and what purpose?" Nero questioned. "They are used to store mana, as well as for increasing mana in people with the low amount of mana," the man answered. "Hmm? How do they increase someone''s mana with the help of crystals?" "They feed on crystals," "..." ''Normal humans shouldn''t eat them as energy drinks,'' Nero sighed to himself. "I have one more question. What is on the east?" Nero nned to go to the east to kill the fallen god and get the ''resurrection'' skill that might be useful to him in the future. Although, his main goal was to get the information from the god before killing him. "Capital," the man answered. "Yes, this is the capital, And what is on the east?" Nero asked again. "Capital," "Why are you¡ª! Wait, there are two capitals?" The man nodded and said, "The old capital, and a new capital." "I see," Nero bit his fingernail and wondered, "So this one is the new capital since it has been maintained well." "No, this is the old capital," the man asserted. Nero sighed and turned to the man, "What is after the capital then?" "Uhh.. sea?" "And after that?" "There is a small continent¡ª though it''s so small that it''s considered as an ind rather than a continent." ''So this fallen god is falling on a falling ind?'' Nero then lowered his voice and asked, "Actually, I need something from you. If you help me, you can have all my money." "What is it?" "The guildhall has all the information of all the guilds as well as all the adventures, right?" Nero whispered. "Yeah," The man nodded and shook his head, "But I can''t give you any information about anything; That''s the moralw of my job." "No one will know about it. I just need information on one person. And I will give you as much money as you want. I will make you so rich that you won''t even need to do this job and spend the rest of your life in luxury." The man nced around and gulped as he nodded, "What do you want?" "I want all the information and thest location¡ª and if possible, the current location of the shit named ''Darius''." ==== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 82 - Departing From The Capital "Are you ready yet?" Nero asked as he knocked on the door. "Yeah, just one second¡ª!" Emilia replied from the other side of the door. Nero opened the door and found Emilia naked in the room, standing in front of the mirror. Nero furrowed his brows and asked, "What in the hell are you doing?" "I was just trying out different clothes. I have been wearing simr clothes for months now," Emilia answered as she conjured clothes. She turned to Nero and spun, then asked, "How are these clothes?" She was wearing white clothes, and it looked imposing on her ck hair and azure eyes. "Uhh¡­ I can see through them." As they were clothes, Nero could see her entire body through them. "You don''t like it?" "I like it. But do you not realize these clothes are improper to wear outside?" Nero asked. "And I am sure you remember the first time we met. You were naked, and you covered your body with the nket¡ª not showing a single body part. Heck, you even yelled when the nket fell," Nero recalled. "What are you talking about?" Emilia asked with a puzzled look on her face and added, "I was talking about wearing these clothes in our night sessions." "Oh!" Nero eximed and covered his face with his hand. ''Damn you, pervert. You have corrupted me too.'' Nero was caught off guard by Emilia. Emilia conjured new clothes and walked to Nero. "How are these?" She was wearing a sky color dress with ruffles on borders andced frills at sleeves. Nero covered his face with his hands again and groaned inwardly, ''Damn you pervert. Why do you look good in any clothes you wear?'' "How do I look?" Emilia asked with a smile on her face. "You look cute," Nero gave his genuine reply. "Are you two done yet?" Sophia entered the room. Nero turned to Sophia and asked, "What about you? Are you done with the contract?" Sophia nodded and asserted, "ording to the contract, 80% of this inn''s revenue will go to Elise. And I created a magical algorithm that would automatically send 80% to Elise every month. So no one would be able to alter or tamper my calctions." "Good," Nero patted Sophia on the head. "This inn makes about 150000 gold coins per month, and the monthly expense of this inn is around 20000." "The expenses include everything from ingredients for food to other mundane expenses?" Nero asked. "Yes," Sophia nodded. "Well, I gave them crystals worth more than 800000000. And that''s over 440 years of this inn''s monthly revenue, so they can''tin about 20% shares." Nero yawned. Sophia squinted her eyes and stared at Nero, "I need some reward." Nero kissed Sophia on the lips and said, "Here is your reward." "I don''t want¡ª" Sophia stopped when she gazed at Emilia''s jaw-dropped face. Sophia wrapped her arms around Nero''s neck and started kissing him passionately. Emilia waited for a while, hoping they would stop after a couple of kisses, but they didn''t, so she forced them to stop. Nero kissed pouting Emilia and said, "Let''s go now." "Where are we going, though? You said we are heading to the east, but why? Did you get some information?" Sophia asked. "Yes, there is a fallen god, and I need to kill him." Nero turned to Emilia and smiled, "I will get your revenge soon." "Huh?" "There is only one way to go to the ind on the east. And that is to cross the new capital, and then take a ship from there," Nero stated. "And the odds are in my favor," Nero smirked. "There is a small vige at the river, right before the new capital. And I have some important business there." Sophia noticed an evil smirk on Nero''s face and raised her brows, "Are you nning something evil?" "No. I am nning something good. I am nning to clean some shit from this world," Nero''s smirk grew wider. They left the inn and walked through the market to get some extra supplies to eat. Emilia had taken a fancy to a juicy fruit simr to apples, so she insisted Nero to buy some for her, while Sophia wanted some drinks. Nero didn''t buy anything for himself because he expected Emilia and Sophia to share some with him, but he couldn''t be more wrong. They bought a carriage with four horses at the entry gate of the capital and headed to the vige near the new capital. On their stay here, Sophia had memorized the known map of the world from the grand library, so Nero left the directions to Sophia. Sophia and Emilia would take turns to drive the carriage with Nero¡ª even though there was enough space for four people to sit in the front seat. The map Sophia memorized was urate with lots of details and information on it. However, the distance between one ce to another ce wasn''t mentioned or measured. "Do you remember the exact map?" Nero asked as he nced inside the carriage. Sophia pushed Emilia to the side and sat between Emilia and Nero. "Yes, do you doubt me?" "No. I just want you to draw that map for me; can you do that?" Nero wanted to see the map, so he could know how vastly the world''s structure had changed, and n out their entire journey across the globe. "I can, but I will need your help." "Sure, let''s do it tonight then." "Hey!" Emilia shouted, "It''s my turn tonight!" Sophia nced at Emilia with a straight face, then smirked, "It''s mine now." Emilia gritted her teeth and red back and forth at Nero and Sophia. Nero chuckled and grinned after seeing Emilia''s reaction. He grabbed Emilia''s hand and said, "Come." Emilia stood up and sat on Nero''sp. She leaned her back on Nero''s chest and looked up to him, "You have been spending more and more time with Shop nowadays." "I can hear you, you know?" Sophiamented and leaned on Nero''s shoulder. Nero kissed Emilia and handed the reins of the horses to her to drive the carriage after saying, "Sophi is bing a pervert like you, so I need to give her doses of my innocence." "I can hear you too," Sophia remarked. Chapter 83 - A Different World Nero was driving the carriage, and Emilia was resting on Nero''s shoulder with her eyes closed. It was noon, but the shades from trees in the forest were preventing the sunlight from prating. Emilia moved her head from Nero''s shoulder to hisp with a bump and made herselffortable. "Emilia." Nero shook Emilia and said, "If you are feeling sleepy, then you can go in the carriage and sleep therefortably." Emilia shrugged Nero''s hand and buried her face in his thighs. After a while, Sophia peeked from the curtain of the carriage and said, "Is there enough space for me?" "Yeah," Nero pointed his gaze at his right and said, "You can fit here, I guess." Sophia sat beside Nero and stretched her hand as she let out a yawn, "Done sleeping?" Nero asked. "Yup." Sophia took the reins from Nero''s hand and started driving the carriage. "Don''t you want to sleep? You have been awake for two days now," Sophia asked in a calm voice. "It''s not the first time. And besides," Nero nced at hisp and said with a smile on his face, "How can I miss this amazing feeling." Nero and Sophia tried to recreate the mapst night, but they couldn''t finish it. Nero tried to create another map of the old Era¡ª before he was sealed¡ª and wanted topare it with the new map to see how much the world has changed or maybe get the rough idea of the old ces that had now changed drastically. But since Nero hadn''t traveled much before, he couldn''t get it urate. Nero and Sophia nned to create a detailed map that would help them get the estimate of all the ces and decide their traveling n. SIGH~ Sophia sighed and rested her head on Nero''s shoulder. "What''s wrong?" Nero asked. Sophia looked at Nero and sighed again. "Uhh¡­ what?" Nero asked with a confused look on his face. "We are so slow. Can''t we just fly our way there?" Sophia questioned. "We can, but it would catch attention. And don''t forget that we have been unsealed for over 4 months now, but we haven''t seen any other races than humans yet." "Since when did you start caring about attention?" Sophia tittered. "Unwanted attention brings unnecessary problems. And I want to keep our journey as simple as possible," Nero replied and took the reins from Sophia''s hand. "Although I honestly don''t care about catching attention. "And don''t forget that only we can fly. You can use your wings, and I can¡ª maybe use my vampire wings, but Emilia can''t fly," he added. "She is a half-angel, so she should have wings, no?" "I am sure she has wings. But since she doesn''t remember or know anything, it would be hard for her to visualize her powers. I mean," Nero shrugged and continued, "She didn''t even know the most basics of magic andmon sense." "I have never seen such cases of amnesia," Sophia asserted. "Same. I tried to unseal her memories, but it seems her memories aren''t sealed. It''s almost as if¡ª" Sophia interrupted Nero and said, "Almost as if she never had any memories." "Yea...h." "Well," Sophia stretched her hands in the air and yawned again, "We have time to figure out what''s wrong with her." "Hopefully." "Are we creating the map tonight too?" Sophia asked. "Let''s not. I have a feeling that we will find a new map sooner orter in one of the continents," Nero replied. "Still, afterparing the old map with the new, they look nothing alike," Sophia stated. "Eons has passed, so I guess that was given?" "But still, it doesn''t make sense. It''s almost like we are in a different world," Sophia asserted with dissatisfaction in her voice. Nero froze and nced at Sophia, then said, "That''s too much even for a plot twist, you know?" "And boring too," Sophia grinned. Suddenly, Nero squinted his eyes and nced around. "What''s wrong?" "Can you hear that?" Nero asked as his ears twitched. Sophia also nced around, then looked at Nero. "Is it the sound of a waterfall?" Nero nodded and sighed in relief, "If the waterfall is here, then the river must be close. And that means the vige is near." "Why do you want to go to that vige anyway?" "There is something or rather someone I want to meet. And after that, we can find that shit," Nero replied with a serious look on his face. "Who?" "Guess it," Nero nudged Sophia. "You found the whereabouts of that S rank adventurer?" Sophia guessed. "Wow," Nero sighed in amazement. "Did I guess right?" "Yeah. I found that piece of shit. Although he keeps changing his location frequently, so it would be hard to track him down. But I am sure we will find him in the new capital," Nero smiled wickedly. "It seems that he has also been trying to run away from this continent, and he is waiting for the ship to arrive. Thankfully, the ship arrives once every 3 months, so we still have three days to catch him." "This is my first time seeing you acting like this. You have surely killed many before, but it wasn''t personal," Sophia wondered. "I am just nning how to kill him slowly and make him suffer," Nero tightened his grip on the reins and increased the speed of the carriage. "Slow down, or I will fall." Emilia sat up. "Say, Emilia, how about we stop by at the waterfall and get some rest?" Nero asked as he averted his gaze from Emilia. "Okay." "And maybe you can take a bath there?" he suggested. Emilia squinted her eyes and frowned her face, "Do I stink?" "Not that much. But I think we should take a bath and enjoy ourselves." Emilia sniffed herself, then sniffed Nero and Sophia. "Why am I the only one who smells?" Emilia groaned. "My powers purifies everything in my body, and as for Sophi..." Nero shrugged and scoffed, " She is an angel. So her body never smells. Meanwhile, you are half-human, so it''s normal. And don''t worry, you seriously don''t smell." "I just want to bathe with you two under the waterfall, that''s all," he added. Chapter 84 - Waterfall "Aaah~" Nero let out a sigh of pleasure as he dipped under the river. He opened his eyes underwater and muttered something as he stared at the sky. Soon after, someone threw a stone at him, and a voice followed it, "I am ready." Nero immediately sat up and looked back to see Emilia standing naked¡ª covering her private parts with her hands. Sophia was standing behind Emilia in her angel form, and she was covering her body with a single piece of cloth. "I will go enjoy the waterfall." Sophia walked to the waterfall and sat under it. Nero leaned on the edge and patted hisp while looking at Emilia, "Come here." Emilia slowly walked to him and sat on hisp¡ª face to face, then said, "I feel so refreshed now." "I am d to hear that." Nero started licking water drops from Emilia''s chest, then from her neck, then face, and eventually kissed her. "Are we going to do it here?" Emilia asked in a calm voice. "Do you want to?" Nero asked with a grin on his face. Emilia puckered her lips and bumped her forehead with Nero, "You always make me say it." Sophia was enjoying her bath under the waterfall¡ª wearing a single piece of cloth on her body. The pressure of the waterfall wasn''t that high, so Sophia was able to rx and cultivate her spirit cores. She was feeling soothing and calm, and her senses had gotten sharp, so she could hear the sound of water hitting the stones and the sound of water flowing crisp and clear. ''This reminds me of the waterfall from heaven near the garden,'' Sophia recalled her buried memories. Suddenly, the calm and soothing sound was mixed with Emilia''s moans. Sophia immediately opened her eyes and frowned her face. "They are the worst," she sighed and shook her head in disbelief. Sophia listened to the moans for about ten minutes before dashing out from the waterfall. "Can''t you let me enjoy at least a single moment in peace?!" she yelled but stopped when she saw Emilia drinking Nero''s essence. She sighed and sat on the opposite edge of Emilia and Nero. "What''s wrong?" Emilia turned to Sophia and asked, "You look extra angry today." "Nothing." Emilia squinted her eyes and stared at Sophia. "It''s truly nothing. I don''t know why I am feeling so annoyed today," Sophia replied. Emilia made some space on Nero''sp and said, "Do you want to sit here?" Sophia closed her eyes and leaned back to the edge. "What''s wrong with her?" Emilia whispered to Nero. "Emilia," Nero turned Emilia around and said, "I have something important to tell you." "What?" Emilia wondered with a curious yet calm look on her face. "I found out where Darius is, and I will soon hunt him down." "Okay." Nero raised his brows and asked, "Is there anything you want to say or do?" "Like?" "I don''t know. Maybe you can kill him yourself after I immobilize him?" "Hmm~ Maybe. Since he is the one responsible for Matt''s death, but I guess I just want to enjoy seeing him screaming in pain and begging for your mercy. And then you will torture him and slowly kill him." Emilia asserted nonchntly. Nero grinned after hearing Emilia''s reply and patted her head. "I also have something else to say." "Hmm?" "I am trying to make you less human by feeding you my milk." "What¡­ do you mean?" Emilia asked with a confused look on her face. "Humans¡­ are weak. And I am trying to take your humanity from you, are you okay with that?" Nero asked and waited for Emilia''s answer. "I don''t understand. What will happen to me if I lose my humanity?" "Nothing. It''s not like you will stop being a human. And I can''t force you to change your race for my selfishness," Nero sneered. Emilia hugged Nero and rubbed her wet body against his before saying, "I don''t care as long as I am with you." Nero rubbed his chin on Emilia''s shoulder and whispered in her ear, "Can I drink your blood? It''s been a while since Ist drank some." After a brief silence, Emilia uttered, "Go ahead." Nero Opened his mouth and pierced his fangs on Emilia''s neck. "Mm~" Emilia moaned in pleasure. Sophia woke up as soon as she heard Emilia moaning, and stood up. "I am going to the carriage and prepare horses," Sophia changed her form and left the scene. After about two minutes, Nero and Emilia walked to the carriage only to see Sophia wasn''t there. Nero started packing and used his God''s eyes to search Sophia¡ª but Nero couldn''t find her. He then remembered how many times Sophia had threatened him that she would leave him if he did something she didn''t like. "Sophi!" Nero yelled. "What is it? And stop yelling," Sophia uttered as she walked out of the bushes. "...." Nero was speechless. After a brief moment of silence and staring at each other, Nero furrowed his brows then asked, "Where were you?" "I was just strolling around. What about you? Why do you look so scared and out of breath?" Sophia nced back and forth at Emilia and Nero. "I thought you left me," Nero sighed in relief. "Why would I leave you?" Nero used his God''s eyes again and looked at Sophia. "Why aren''t you shining?" Nero used his God''s eyes before to find Sophia easily, but he couldn''t detect her. And even now, too, Nero''s God''s eyes weren''t reacting to Sophia. "I tried to cultivate my spirit cores, but it''s been so long, so I thought I should start over, and that''s why I reset all my cores to create new ones," Sophia replied without any pause. Nero hugged Sophia tightly and kept hugging her. Confused, Sophia nced at Emilia, but she just gave thumbs up to Sophia in response. Sophia was even more confused, but she enjoyed special attention from Nero. After driving the carriage for about thirty more minutes, they reached a small settlement near the bank of the river. "Are we going to spend the night here since it''s already evening now?" Emilia asked as she jumped down from the carriage. "Probably not. I have something to do at the church. Once we are done, we will leave." Nero and the rest made their way to the church. And unlike the church in the Astrared, this one had believers, and it was maintained well. "This church also has an orphanage, and that''s the reason why we are here." Nero tapped on the wooden door and made his presence known. ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 85 - Orphanage "Excuse me!" Nero banged on the door. Several children were praying in the church with the nun sitting in the middle. Even though Nero banged the door earlier, no one turned to him or even got distracted by the noise. Annoyed, Nero walked in, and Emilia and Sophia followed him. "And that''s how evil was defeated," the young nun read from the book. She was wearing a veil on her head, and she looked to be in her early twenties. "Evil was defeated? Now that''s very unrealistic," Neromented. The nun gazed at Nero but didn''t seem to be disturbed by hisment. She flipped the page of the book and continued reading, "There is evil in everyone. Even the good have evil, and it is eptable as long as they don''tmit any sins." A girl from the group raised her hand and asked, "What happens if someone good does something bad? Do they be evil?" The nun smiled at the girl and said, "No. As long as they repent and ask forgiveness for the sins they havemitted, they will be forgiven by the gods." "Then, if I kill someone and ask for forgiveness, would I be forgiven?" Nero sneered. The children finally gazed at Nero with the same expression on their faces, "You can''t talk aboutmitting sins in the church, uncle." Nero''s face twitched after hearing he was called ''uncle''. "Oh,e on." Nero faked hisugh and said, "I surely don''t look like an uncle, do I?" "You have two daughters, so you are an uncle," one of the girls said. "Hmm?" Nero nced at his right and saw Emilia clutching his sleeve, and then looked at his left to see Sophia hugging his arm. ''Why are these two scared? I should be scared here since I am a demon here who is standing in the church,'' Nero groaned. Nero shrugged his hands and walked to the girl, "I don''t know these girls." "Then why are they with you?" the girl asked with an innocent smile. Nero chuckled and patted the girl, saying, "Just as famished turns to food and thirsty turns to water; Lost returns home just as evil resides in good." "That was an excellent example," the nun praised. "Of course it was." Nero nced at the book and uttered, "Can I see that book?" "Sure," the nun handed the book to Nero. Nero first looked at the cover and skimmed through the pages, "Hmm, just how it was back then." Nero handed the book back to the nun. "Do you perhaps know this book? I found it buried under the big tree outside with many other books," the nun asserted. After a brief silence, Nero uttered, "It was written by someone who I loved with all my heart." The nun froze after hearing Nero''s reply and looked at the children. "You all are getting an early break today. Go have fun outside." "Yay!" all the children cheered up and ran outside the door. "But don''t go near the river!" the nun yelled. Nero sighed and sat on the nearest row, and looked at the nun. "I am looking for someone." "This church is independent, and the capital or no one is supporting it. So I don''t think you have any right to ask or do anything here," the nun asserted. "Rx. Why are you suddenly so hostile?" "Can I get some alone time?" Nero nced at Emilia and Sophia and asked them to leave. Sophia was ready to leave, but Emilia squinted her eyes and stared at Nero. Nero shook his hand and said, "It''s not like that." Emilia reluctantly left with Sophia, although she kept looking at Nero until they passed the door. Nero looked at the nun and chuckled, "I think you should sit." The nun sat on the row next to Nero and covered her face with a veil. "Does this church have any father or head priest? Or just you¡ª sister?" Nero asked. "What do you want?" "I already said my purpose ofing here: I am looking for someone." "If that''s what you are here for, then please leave," the nun sighed and stood up. "I can give some donation to the church if you want¡ª but in return, I just want some information," Nero showed his universal guild card. The nun sat back and red at Nero, "Do you think I would sell the children for money?" Nero groaned and said, "I think you are misunderstanding something. I just want to meet that certain someone." "Actually," After a brief pause, Nero walked out of the row and stretched his hands after saying, "I won''t even meet that certain someone. I just want to see her." "Who is it?" "Oh? I thought you said you wouldn''t sell your children," Nero smirked. "And I don''t n to," the nun asserted. Nero scoffed andughed out loud, "You don''t act like a nun at all. And I assume you aren''t one, are you?" The nun stood up, saying, "I don''t know what you are talking about." Nero watched as the nun walked through the door after saying, "Follow me." Nero followed the nun out of the door and saw Emilia and Sophia were ying with the kids. He couldn''t help but smile after seeing the happy smiles on their faces. One of the girls rushed to Nero after noticing him and pulled his hand, "Uncle. Uncle! y with us." Nero shrugged his hand and said with a forced smile, "I am a little busy at the moment. And don''t call me uncle." All the children looked less than ten years old, but there were some 10 to 15 years old kids too. The girl then turned to the nun and jumped as she asked, "Mother! y with us." The nun patted the girl and said with a gentle smile on her face, "Not now, Nia. Go y with other kids." "Okay~!" The girl hopped to Emilia and Sophia. "So, who are you looking for?" the nun asked Nero. "Actually, I am now more interested in you. Why did that girl call you mother?" Chapter 86 - Tale Of The Nun "Why did that girl call you mother?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. The nun stood there in silence before taking a deep breath and opened her mouth to say something, "I¡ª" Before she could answer, the other children noticed the nun and started calling her. "Mother! Mother! Mother!" All the children were calling her mother. "Nevermind," Nero groaned. The nun covered her mouth andughed at Nero. "Not now,ter!" the nun replied to the kids. Nero once again nced at the children to count them. There were 23 kids who were under ten years old. And eight kids who looked under 15. Out of 31, 15 were girls, and 16 were boys. Nero found it weird that there was no way a single nun could take care of 31 kids all by herself¡ª without any funds or rations. "My questions have increased," Nero asserted to the nun. "Follow me." The nun turned around and began walking to the river. Nero followed her, and they sat on the big stone near the bank of the river¡ª sitting face to face with the nun. "Let me tell you a story," the nun dered. Nero nced around, and looked at Emilia and Sophia, then nodded, "Go ahead." The nun made herselffortable on the stone and looked up at the sky, "Every sunset looks the same to me." "Uhh¡­ is that the title of the story?" Neromented. "No," the nun gazed at Nero and nodded, "But I guess it fits perfectly to the title." Nero was trying to be sarcastic with hisment, but not only did he fail¡ª he failed miserably. "Long ago, a girl was living¡ª" Nero interrupted the nun and asked, "How long?" The nun frowned her brows and tried to hide her anger with a forced smile. "You can assume 20 years ago," said the nun. Nero grinned and gestured to the nun to continue. "Long ago, there was a girl living in the vige near the river. The vigers were all kind, and everyone lived happily." "As the time passed, the girl grew older, and when she was about ten years old, she started going to the forest with adventurers." "She liked thrills and enjoyed risking her life for fun. But one day, everything went wrong," the nun tittered. "That day, one of the party members was injured, so other members of the party offered to take him home for treatment." "The party was of 12 members, by the way. So only ten remained¡ª and that ten-year-old girl." the nun added. "The quest was big, and it offered a handsome reward, so the party couldn''t fall back and wait for another day." "Because someone else might take the quest?" Nero uttered. The nun shook her head and continued, "The quest was to kill the griffin that was camping deep in the forest. And the griffin was constantly attacking the nearby viges and abducting their animals, so the quest was requested to bepleted as soon as possible." "Sounds rough," Neromented. "The party member had warned the girl not toe with them as it may get dangerous, but the girl went with them otherwise." "Later, after traveling for hours, the party reached the griffin camp at night." "Do you know the specialties of the party members?" Nero asked. "That is irrelevant to the story," the nun replied. "How so? You have no idea how picky readers or listeners can be if you don''t provide them with necessary details, you know?" "I believe you are one of them?" the nun remarked. "Maybe," Nero shrugged. "The party sessfully killed the griffin after battling it for hours," the nun smiled. "They celebrated their victory and ate the griffin. It was alreadyte at night, so everyone decided to rest there and go back to the vige at sunrise." "Oh?!" Nero eximed. "The girl woke up when she heard screams and felt as if her body was on fire. She opened her eyes and saw she was in the griffin''s ws." "There was another griffin, right?" Nero questioned as if it was obvious. "Yes. There was another griffin." "The party was stupid, in my opinion. They should have known that griffins are always in pairs," Nero asserted. "The girl who was abducted wasn''t stupid. She tried to free herself from the griffin and stabbed the knife she was carrying as a charm¡ª to the griffin. But that made the griffin more furious." "And I call that girl stupid," Neromented. The party members tried to fight the griffin, but they couldn''t use spells or offensive attacks because the griffin was using the girl as a meatshield." "Even the griffin is smarter than those dumb party members¡ª especially the girl," Nero sneered. The nun ignored all of Nero''sments and continued, "The fire spread all over the forest." After a brief pause, she said, "Even if they had saved the girl, they would have still died by the fire because there was no way out of the forest." Nero raised his hand and said, "I found a plot hole." "If you are referring to ''someone could have just used water magic, or wind magic.'', Then I have an answer to that. Although, I said that situation in an ''if''. And that''s not what actually happened, so keep your plot and hole to yourself." The nun finally started reacting to Nero''sments. "Continue," Nero chuckled. "The griffin killed all the party members." "Well, that escted quickly. But go ahead, I smell something more." "The party was able to injure the griffin, and it was exhausted after fighting for hours." "So it was weakened, and that girl killed the griffin to avenge her dead party members?" Nero guessed. "Something along those lines," the nun replied. "Hmm~" Nero ced his hand on the chin as though he was pondering on something serious, then uttered, "I give that story 4 out of 10." The nun started at Nero with a lifeless re. "Five out of ten," Nero corrected. Nero nced at Emilia and found her waving at him, so he waved back at her. "So? Why did you tell me that story, and what does it have anything to do with what I want?" "That was just the first part of the story. So let me tell you thest part too." Chapter 87 - Betrayed The Gods "Oh? There is more?" Nero sneered, "Go ahead. But make it quick." The nun stood up and walked to the river, then after a brief pause, she continued, "Days passed by, but no one returned. So the vigers and the guild formed a search party and sent more people to look for them." "The fire in the forest didn''t catch anyone''s attention?" Nero asked curiously. "It did, but the fire was so intense, and it had spread so vast that it took three days to be extinguished by magic users," the nun replied without looking back. "The search party eventually found the party, but only one girl was alive. She was lying half-dead between the rotten corpses of the party members." Nero yawned and stretched his hands before lying down on the stone. "The girl was rescued and treated by the best doctor avable, but they couldn''t remove the curse from her." "Curse?" Nero raised his brows and looked at the nun. "The curse from her dead party members." Nero sighed and closed his eyes before saying, "I had my hopes high." "Whenever the girl closed her eyes, she would hear voices of her head party members. Whenever the girl slept, she would see her dead party members chasing her with their rotten bodies, yelling only one thing, ''You should have died instead of us''." "Every night, same dream," she added. "It''s no curse. In my world, it is called ''Trauma''." The nun turned around and looked at the kids, "The girl secluded herself from the vige and started living in the woods. Thinking her dead party members would forgive her, but they didn''t." "She couldn''t do anything¡ª she couldn''t live, so she decided to kill herself. But in the end, she couldn''t." "Months passed by, and the girl''s situation kept getting worse and worse." "It''s getting boring now," Neromented. "We are near the end, so listen carefully." Nero sat up and started squatting as the nun continued. "After a long time, the girl stepped out of the woods and returned to the vige. She never expected anyone to greet or talk to her, so she was already prepared if something happened." Nero stopped squatting and started doing push-ups. "She went to her old home and found out a new family was living there. Sheter found out that her mother diedst month, and her father left the vige." "Can you skip some parts? I am not interested in knowing the backstory of a traumatized girl," Nero remarked. "The family invited the girl and told her what happened with her family. They raised her as their daughter." "Noice! What a happy ending!" Nero pped. "It hasn''t ended yet," the nun retorted. Nero rolled his eyes and started popping his bones. "The family had a boy around the same age as the girl, so they got along pretty well." Nero stopped and furrowed his brows, then uttered, "So now it''s going to turn into a rom?" "The girl told the boy about her nightmares and curses, and he helped her get rid of them." "I know I asked you to skip details, but I think you might have skipped an important part here," Nero asserted. The nun showed the book she was carrying to Nero and smiled, "She turned to god." "Oh,e on!" Nero groaned. "Although the gods never answered her prayers, her nightmares were stopped. She was able to live as a normal girl again." Nero had already lost interest in the story when the nun mentioned gods. "But the girl never stopped worshiping gods. She believed that if she stopped praying, then her nightmares woulde to haunt her again." "Soon, she became engrossed in praying and decided to be a nun. But there was one problem," the nun stopped and nced at Nero. "The girl was in love, and nuns weren''t allowed to be in a rtionship," Nero added. The nun smiled a little and nodded. "She was aware of the boy''s feelings but couldn''t bring herself to tell the boy that she was going to be a nun, nor could she tell him about her feelings." "She was in despair. She had to choose one of them. One was the boy she loved who introduced her to the way of gods, and the other were gods themselves." "..." Nero''s interest piqued because he wanted to know how the story ended. Although after looking at the nun, the answer was clear, he wanted to know how that happened. "The girl chose the gods and became a nun." Nero sighed as he didn''t get to know how it happened and lost all his interest again. "And that girl is you, right?" Nero asked, even though he already knew. After a brief silence, the nun nodded and said, "Yes." Nero nced around and said, "But I don''t see any vige or vigers here." "They left." The nun bit her lips and uttered, "The people who worship gods aren''t loved here. So instead of driving me out of the vige, they themselves left." That still didn''t answer Nero''s questions, and his doubt was still unsolved. How could a single nun run the church and take care of 31 children, including their expenses¡ª at once? "Although, there was one person who didn''t leave. And she didn''t want him to leave," the nun chuckled. Nero furrowed his brows, thinking his doubt might be cleared. "The girl decided to betray god and started a rtionship with the boy¡ª and she didn''t regret it." Nero couldn''t help but smile after hearing that. There were many reasons for him to smile, one including a nun who betrayed the gods. "The girl and the boy started a church and created an orphanage to take care of the homeless kids¡ª who might have suffered the same fate as the girl." "And they lived happily ever after?" Nero wondered. "Who knows? The more is yet toe," the nun replied with a smile on her face. "Alright now, tell me the reason why you told me this story," Nero demanded. "When you told me that you knew the person who wrote this book, I couldn''t help but feel both happy and sad at the same moment." "Happy because I wanted to thank the person who wrote this book. And sad because that person might be angry with me for betraying the gods." Nero shook his head and said in a solemn voice, "Don''t worry. The person who wrote this book herself betrayed someone for whatever reason. And besides, she must be long dead now, so you won''t need to thank her or worry about her getting angry with you." ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 88 - Donating To The Church The nun pointed her finger at the kids and asked, "Do you see that girl over there?" "I see many girls, so I don''t know who you are talking about," Nero replied as he tried to follow the nun''s gaze. "Remember the girl who called you uncle and asked you to y with the kids?" the nun asked and added, "Her name was Nia." "Oh!" Nero eximed¡ª although he faked that reaction. "What about her?" "She is my daughter, my biological daughter." Nero squinted his eyes and stared at the nun, "How old is she?" "Seven; turning eight next week." "And how old are you?" "How old do I look?" "I hate guessing." Nero groaned and said, "You say it." "I am 29, and my husband is 28," the nun replied with a smile. "Well, now if you are satisfied telling me your story¡ª I would appreciate if you could grant my wish," Nero stated like a gentleman. "What do you want? If you want to adopt any children, then I must reject you." "I already said I wouldn''t even touch any kids. I just want to know where the girl I am looking for is." The nun waited for a while and asked, "What''s her name?" "It should be something like ''Tisha''. Is there anyone with that name here?" "Yes, there is." The nun pointed her finger to the girl sitting under the tree and reading the book. "So that''s Tisha," Nero nodded. That girl was none other than Darius'' sister. "Her name is Trisha, not Tisha," the nun corrected. "They sound the same." Nero walked to the group of kids with an intense look in his eyes. "Wait!" The nun grabbed Nero''s cor from behind to stop him and said, "You said you wouldn''t touch her." "And I am not. I was just trying to call mypanion." Nero shrugged the nun''s hand and turned around. "Sophi!" he called Sophia. Sophia was braiding a girl''s hair but stopped when Nero called her. She asked the girl to wait for her and walked to Nero. "What is it?" Sophia asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "I want you to¡ª" Nero stopped when he noticed the nun was listening to him. He brought his face close to Sophia''s ear and whispered, "I want you to get the saliva of the girl who is sitting under that tree." Sophia immediately stepped back and looked at Nero with pure disgust and disbelief in her eyes as if she was looking at a piece of filth. "What''s with that look?" "I am not changing my appearance to a little girl during night sessions," Sophia started with a serious look on her face. Nero facepalmed himself and sighed, then rubbed his palm all over his face to show his disappointment. "Why would you even think I want that? Did you forget the main purpose of that ability of yours? It was to infiltrate and deceive, not to be used as¡ª" "Fine~" Sophia realized she was wrong and pinched her earlobe to apologize. "Give me some time." Sophia nodded and walked away to the group of kids. Nero turned around to see the nun was staring at him intensely with a judging look in her eyes. "What?" Nero asked. "What were you two whispering about?" "That doesn''t concern you." "It actually does since the children are under my care." "I knew you would say that." Nero moved his hand toward the nun and took off her veil. The nun covered her head with her hands instead of taking the veil back from Nero. "What are you¡ª!" "Rx. I am just fulfilling the deal on my end." Nero created some crystals and filled the veil with them before handing it to the nun. "Here. You can sell them in the guilds and get about 10,000 gold coins. I think it should be enough for 4-5 years." The nun looked at the crystals with a baffled look on her face. She couldn''t believe andprehend what was happening and asked, "Why would you give such a big donation? Are you a believer?" "No." Nero waved his hand and said, "Quite the contrary." "Then why would you give such a huge donation to the church?" "Don''t get me wrong. I am not donating to the church¡ª I am donating this to you so you can take care of these kids." Seeing those homeless kids reminded Nero of his childhood. If he wasn''t adopted by that woman¡ª his godmother, and he would have been a waif. He would have probably died by thirst and hunger or killed by someone if they had found out he was a demon and a vampire. Nero didn''t want to see the little kids die because of their irresponsible parents. Although, he felt sad after remembering his godmother¡ª as she was a human, and there was no way a human would be alive after eons. Nero remembered thest time he met her was when he was 16 and started his journey as an adventurer. He promised her he would visit her from time to time, but that time never came. "Freaking gods," Nero muttered. "Why do you suddenly look so sad? And why would you curse gods for your sadness?" the nun asked with a puzzled look on his face. "You won''t understand," Nero replied with a sigh. "You just need to believe and have faith in gods, and everything would be alright," the nun advised with a smile on her face. "Heh!" He scoffed and mumbled, "I hate that word." "What word?" "...." Nero didn''t say anything and kept staring at Emilia, who was having fun ying with the kids. "Well¡­ thank you for the donation, and I hope all your wishese true," the nun prayed. After a brief silence, the nun said, "May gods bless¡ª" "I don''t need blessings. And if you want to bless me, then pray to demons. They are more useful than gods anyway; at least they do something," Nero remarked. "Do you believe in demons, too?" the nun asked. "..." Nero chuckled and smiled at the nun, thinking how she would react if he told her that he was a demon. Chapter 89 - Wealthy Yet Homeless Nero and the two pervy angels were on their way to the new capital on the carriage. The sun was about to set, and it was an early night, so they decided to camp the night in the forest. "ording to the map, the new capital should be about ten hours'' travel from here. So if we wake up early in the morning, we might make it there before noon," Sophia asserted. "Then we should hunt some animals, then eat and sleep so we can wake up early," Nero said as he tied the horses to the nearest tree. Emilia jumped out from the back of the carriage with hage and grass in her hands to feed the horses. "These horses have it easy. They don''t need to worry about food or anything," Emiliamented. "You want to be my horse? Although, I do ride you every night," Nero teased. Emilia nced at Sophia and smiled. Confused and freaked out, Sophia hid behind Nero. "She is creeping me out." "How rude! I was trying to be nice to you!" Emilia hissed. Nero waved his hand in the air and shed some branches of the tree. He further cut them down into small pieces so that it would take less space. After gathering the pieces and making a stack, he pointed his finger at them, and his finger lit a fire as though it was lighter. After igniting the bonfire, Nero brought his finger near his mouth and blew it. He then nced around, and his gaze stopped on a lifeless tree. He turned it into a trunk, and ced it beside the bonfire, thenid down. "I have done my share," Nero said in a haughty tone. "Now go hunt some animals," he added. Nero was justzy, but on top of all, he was terrible at hunting since he needed precise control over his powers. Whenever he tried to attack some animal, he either ended up burning them into ashes or made their meat uneatable. Sophia sighed and shook her head after looking at Nero''szy behavior. She activated her ''Angel''s sight'' and nced around carefully. God''s eyes and Angel''s sight were somewhat simr but different at the same time. God''s eyes allowed Nero to look through anything¡ª even into one''s soul. While `Angel''s sight` had limited functions that were very useful for scouting. "I don''t see any animals here," Sophia stated as she deactivated her Angel''s sight. "For real?" Sophia nodded. Nero pondered for a while and looked at Emilia, then said, "Let''s eat one horse. We won''t need them anyway since we are leaving this continent tomorrow." "No!" Emilia shouted and red at Nero. "No one is hurting horses." Nero grinned andughed out loud after seeing Emilia''s reaction. "Ten out of ten for your reaction," he marked. "What should we do now? I can manage a night without eating, but I don''t think Emilia can," Sophia remarked. Nero looked up at the trees and said, "I smell something sweet. Look for the fruits. I am sure you will find many around here." Emilia walked to a tree and looked up, "I see some purple fruits." "Bring ''em here." Emilia furrowed her brows and stared at Nero for a while, "They are so up high." "Good luck." Nero was feeling tired¡ª not weak¡ª since he hadn''t slept in days, but furthermore, he just wanted to see Emilia do some work. Emilia puckered her lips and said, "You owe me 100 kisses for this." After looking at the fruits for a while, Emilia took a deep breath and started climbing a tree. She was climbing with such speed that it reminded Nero of monkeys. Emilia reached the top of the tree and started dropping the fruits. They were getting squished by the fall, so Sophia began catching them. Once Emilia was done dropping all the fruits from that tree, she nced around and said, "There are more trees. I will get all of them." Emilia jumped from one tree to another and started dropping the fruits. Meanwhile, Sophia brought the fruits to Nero and showed him. "They look edible." "What are these fruits?" Nero inspected carefully. ''This reminds me of that oldic about pirates that had 1169 chapters where the main character ate a fruit simr to this,'' Nero recalled. "This looks like another species of the red fruit we used to eat," Sophia asserted. "Umm¡­" Nero pondered for a while to remember what fruit Sophia was talking about since they had eaten many fruits before and after they were sealed. "The one we used to squish and drink its juice instead of eating it." Sophia squeezed the fruit between her palms and drank the juice. After drinking, Sophia waited for a moment to savor the taste and nodded, "Yeah. They taste simr, but this one is tastier." Without moving an inch, Nero opened his mouth and asked Sophia to feed him. Sophia squinted her eyes and wondered, "I have never seen you acting thiszy. What''s wrong?" "I don''t know. I just feel like a king," Nero smirked. "And we are you maids?" Sophia questioned. "The maids who are most useful at night and help their master to satisfy his lust," Nero smirked wider. Sophiaughed out loud after hearing that and said, "Emilia would be happy if she heard that." Nero nced at Emilia and saw her few trees away from him. ''She already made three trees fruitless.'' "Open wide." Sophia walked to Nero and moved her hand towards his mouth. Nero opened his mouth, and Sophia squeezed the fruit as Nero drank the juice. "Would be ironic and hrious if I turn into a rubber man and yell ''gomu gomu'' in every fight," Nero scoffed. Sophia sighed as she shook her head and squeezed another fruit to feed Nero. "We have spent such a long time together, but I still don''t get your jokes." Nero opened his mouth and signaled to Sophia, "One more." Chapter 90 - Emilia 2.0 "One more." Sophia sat on Nero''s thighs and fed him one more fruit. "That girl was giving me a weird look after I took her saliva," Sophiamented. "You should get used to ''weird looks'' by now." Sophia licked the juice from Nero''s lips and uttered, "Well, what Emilia said was more weird." Nero grabbed a fruit to feed Sophia and asked, "What did she say?" Nero moved the fruit towards Sophia''s mouth and prepared to squeeze it, but waited for Sophia to answer his question. "When we wereing back, Emilia said, ''ying with the kids was fun, wasn''t it?. And I replied with ''Yeah''. Then she said, ''I want to have Nero''s kids.'' I didn''t know what to say in reply, so I kept¡ª" After hearing that, Nero lost control and ended up squeezing the fruit, and the juice spilled all over Sophia''s face. "Zeus!" Sophia screamed. Nero tapped his finger on Sophia''s forehead, and all the juice gathered around his finger. He then moved that finger to his mouth and drank everything. Sophia stared at Nero as he drank and said, "That was disgusting." Nero didn''t know what exactly Sophia meant by disgusting. Was it because the juice spilled on her face? Or was it because he drank that spilled juice? In either case, Nero wasn''t interested to know that. "What else did she say?" Nero asked. "Nothing." Nero clenched his teeth and said, "You should have told her that it ain''t gonna happen." "I am not telling her that," Sophia retorted. "Sophi, we are on a journey, and who knows what might happen in the future. There are so many things we need to do and¡­ if I start making children¡­" Nero couldn''tplete his sentence. There were many reasons why Nero couldn''t impregnate Emilia, and one of the reasons was they needed to travel constantly. And if Emilia was pregnant, Nero would have no other choice to leave Emilia behind under someone''s care, and that was the only thing he couldn''t do. Nero could no longer live without Emilia, and both Nero and Sophia were aware of that. SIGH~! He sighed and fed some fruits to Sophia. THUD! THUD! A noise came from the bushes. Nero immediately turned around and prepared to snap¡ª but noticed it was Emilia, and she had just dropped some fruits. "Since how long have you been there?" Nero asked with a tense look on his face. "I just got here." Emilia carried the fruits and ced them near the trunk. "This should be enough, I guess?" "How many, 40?" Nero questioned. "32." "You are going to eat that many?" Sophia questioned with a surprised look on her face. "Nero will feed me." Emilia smiled at Nero and added, "Mouth to mouth." ''She is acting normally, so it seems she didn''t hear our talk,'' Nero thought. Thest thing Nero wanted to do was hurt Emilia¡ª emotionally or physically. And he was afraid of that. Once Nero and Emilia were done feeding each other mouth to mouth, Emiliaid down and rested her head on Nero''sp. "I am full," she said. "Same," Nero affirmed. Sophia had also drank ten fruits, but she was still a little hungry. "Shall I go and get some more fruit for you?" Nero asked. "I am fed up with them, so no more fruit, please," Sophia groaned. "It''s ironic how I have enough money to buy a town, but I am still camping in the forest and eating fruits," Nero joked. "Then you should have epted the nun''s offer when she asked us to spend the night in the church," Sophia remarked. "There was no way I was spending my night in the church with a bunch of kids." "Why not? They were so cute." Emilia nced at Nero from hisp and continued with a wry smile on her face, "I wanted to spend some more time with them." "Just to remind you, if we had stayed the night there, we wouldn''t be able to have sex, you know?" Nero pointed out one of the reasons for not staying at the church. "I would have held back my moans," Emilia replied nonchntly. "..." ''The choice of not doing it didn''t cross her mind?'' Nero and Sophia had the same thought. Sometimes Nero truly wondered if Emilia was an airhead before he met her. However, that wasn''t the only reason Nero didn''t want to spend the night at the church. There were many other reasons, though most of them were just his selfish reasons. Nero was terrible with the kids from the beginning. Even when he was a kid, he wouldn''t get along with the kids even though they were the same age as him, and the reason was that he wasn''t a kid from inside. He had never tried to hide or acted like a kid to deceive others. In fact, he had told everything to his godmother, who was the closest person to Nero. Although, at that time, he had no idea how his peaceful life would turn upside down and what would bring him where he was now¡ª with Emilia. "What about you, Sophi? Aren''t you hungry? I can go catch something real quick using my¡ª" "It''s fine. I was saving some space forter." Sophia closed her distance with Nero, then rested her head on Nero''s shoulder and looked at Emilia on hisp. "For what?" Nero wondered with a puzzled look on his face. Sophia smiled and rubbed Nero''s crotch and said, "For this juice." Nero was utterly bewildered as he never expected to hear such a pervy line from Sophia. He furrowed his brows and turned to Sophia. "Should I call you Emilia 2.0 from now on?" Sophia smiled and sat on Nero''sp, pushing Emilia aside, "Get off now. Zeus is mine tonight." "I am better than you in every way, and you can never satisfy Nero as I do, so ''you'' get off!" Emilia tried to push Sophia. Nero watched as Emilia and Sophia fought and couldn''t help but wonder and think how Emilia and Sophia''s rtionship was now. They would get along surprisingly well for a moment as though they were sworn sisters, and the next moment they would fight as though they were sworn enemies. Nero was genuinely d Sophia was now straightforward and open with Nero, unlike in the past where she was always silent and did things she never wanted to. ==== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 91 - Arriving At The New Capital Emilia was sleeping with her head resting on Sophia''s stomach. While Nero was sleeping with his head resting on Emilia''s stomach, and Sophia was sleeping with her head resting on Nero''s stomach. Their legs were on top of each other, and it was really a bizarre scene to look at. Suddenly, Emilia opened her eyes and sat up as Nero''s head slid from her stomach to herp. Emilia nced around and went back to sleep as her head bounced on Sophia''s stomach. Sophia made a painful expression on her face and opened her eyes. She blinked a couple of times before sitting up and seeing Emilia sleeping on herp. She furrowed her brows and raised Emilia''s head before moving to the side. Then, she took a deep breath and let go of Emilia''s head as it bumped on the ground. Sophia was expecting Emilia to wake up and yell at her, but much to her surprise, Emilia didn''t even flinch, which annoyed Sophia even more. It was almost sunrise, and it had been only a few hours since they slept after their triple cultivation. Sophia yawned and looked at her body, "Hmm?" She was surprised to find herself in her human form rather than her angel form, as it had been more than 6 hours. She immediately shook Nero and called his name, "Zeus." "Zeus, wake up." Nero opened his eyes and took a deep breath to smell his surrounding areas. "Sophi? What''s wrong?" "Everything is wrong." Nero sat up and tried to calm Sophia down. "What happened?" Nero asked with a concerned look on his face. "It has been more than 6 hours, but my form still hasn''t changed." Nero''s eyes widened, and he was no longer feeling sleepy. "When was thest time you changed your form?" "In the carriage, before we went to the church yesterday," Sophia replied. "How many hours have passed since then? 8? 10?" "9! I thought my form would change while sleeping, but it hasn''t changed yet!" Sophia was freaking out, and Nero could feel how panicked she was. "Try to change your form," Nero asked. Sophia closed her eyes and changed to her angel form. "Nice. You can change back. So why were you freaking out?" Nero questioned with a puzzled look on his face. "All this time, the limit was 6 hours, so why did it change suddenly?" "I don''t know. Maybe because you have frequently been changing your form and spending almost all the time in your human form instead of your angel form?" "But¡­" Sophia wasn''t convinced enough, but after Nero tried to exin to her, she felt reassured. After the constant noise of Sophia yelling, Emilia woke up and rubbed her eyes. "What''s going on?" Nero smiled and patted Emilia and Sophia''s head, saying, "Get up. Today is the day." Today, Nero was going to catch and kill Darius. He was waiting for this moment the entire time¡ª he was finally going to get Emilia''s revenge on Darius. They got in the carriage and made their way to the new capital. Emilia slept the entire way on the back of the carriage while Sophia spent her time with Nero. "Where is the new capital?" Nero questioned. "It should be around here," Sophia replied. "It''s been more than 10 hours, and we should have reached the new capital ording to the map. But there is no sign of any capital." Sophia pointed her gaze at the bunch of huts at some distance and suggested, "Let''s ask them." Nero waited for a while before deciding and uttered, "You go in the back of the carriage, and whatever happens, don''t get out." Sophia was confused, but she did as Nero asked. Nero drove the carriage to the nearest hut and got off the carriage. He knocked on the door, but no one replied. Annoyed, he opened the door only to find that hut was empty. Nero shrugged it off and went back to the carriage. They passed a few more huts, and Nero saw some more houses at a distance. He thought that those huts would be empty too, but he drove there regardless. As Nero drove, he could feel as though someone was watching him, but he didn''t let that stop him and kept going further. After passing a few more huts, Nero could see men peeking from the houses. They were hiding all over the ce. Some were in the shed, some were behind the tree, and some were behind the rocks. Nero shook his head as he sighed and said in a loud voice, "Come out if you don''t want to die!" After a brief moment, a man walked out from the hut, then another and another. Soon, about fifty men gathered in front of Nero. At first, Nero thought they were bandits or a bunch of criminals. But he found it strange that there was no woman in the group. "I am looking for a way to the new capital. Show me the way, and I will spare your life." No one said anything and started looking at each other. "I am looking for a way to the new capital," Nero repeated. This time too, no one replied. Nero changed back to his original form and uttered, "Show me the way to the new capital." Everyone immediately bowed their heads to the grounds and started weeping and waiting. Nero was both freaked out and disgusted after seeing a bunch of grown men wailing like a dying goblin. And he was confused about why they were bowing down after seeing a demon. One man raised his head and said, "You are standing in the new capital." Nero raised his brows and asked with a confused look on his face, "This is the new capital?" "It is indeed the new capital." Nero nced around and saw only hunts scattered all over the horizon. "The old capital looked like a heavenpared to this shityard," Neromented. All the men raised their heads and begged Nero, "Please, help us." They all looked in pain, as though their reason to live was stolen from them. "Where is the pce?" Nero asked. One man pointed his finger at the left without looking in the direction or saying anything. Nero looked to the left and was awed in amazement. There was a big wall, and it was so big that it was even above the clouds. It was the biggest wall Nero had seen in his life. Chapter 92 - An Old Promise The wall was so enormous that Nero couldn''t help but mutter, "Even ten colossal titans would not be able to climb over that wall." Nero turned to the men and asked, "Why is the wall so huge? And why is the new capital like this?" "It is the king''s fault. He has gone mad. Please help us." "What do you mean?" Nero questioned andmented, and stop speaking in that monotonous tone¡ª it''s honestly creepy." "Recently, there have been rumors that twenty years ago, when the king was 12 years old, his father called a wizard to prophesize. Every royal family member''s prophecy was terrible, but the king¡ª who was the youngest prince at the time¡­" the man started weeping. Nero turned to the other man and raised his brows, signaling him to continue. "His prophecy was that he would be killed by a demon at the age of 32." "And?" Nero asked, "So what happened next?" "No one knows everything, but ording to rumors, the royal family possesses the demon blood." Nero''s brows flinched as he heard that. "So the prince killed his father and all his brothers, so there would be no demon left." Demons were extinct in the current era, and ording to the prophecy, the prince was going to be killed by a demon at the age of 32. So the only demons in the world were the prince''s father and siblings. Nero wasn''t interested in knowing more, but there was something he needed to confirm. "Continue," Nero motioned. "The prince raped his mother and his only sister, who was ten years old at that time." Nero clenched his teeth and nodded to them to continue. "His mother killed herself in disgust, but his sister couldn''t because she was pregnant with the prince''s child." "And when the prince got to know that, he ordered his man to create a new pce," the man said as he looked at the wall. "The prince had decided that he would kill the child if it turned out to be a boy. But he will spare and raise if it was a girl. Then rape herter when she grows up, but the princess gave birth to the twins." "One was a boy, and another was a girl." "The prince killed the boy and ordered the princess to raise the girl. The princess had tried to escape many times, but she was caught every time. And those who helped her in the escape were brutally killed." All the men were speaking one by one toplete the story. "It took five years to build the pce and ten years to create this huge wall. It is said that it''s made from a special alloy that no one can prate." "So this prince hid himself under this wall thinking he would be safe?" Nero questioned the obvious. "It doesn''t end there. Half of the poption moved from the old capital to this new capital, knowing nothing about the future." "It wasn''t as bad as it looks. It was a great ce until a couple of years ago." All the men started weeping again as if it reminded them of something sad. "Five years ago, the king sent his soldiers to abduct all the women and children." "They took our wives and daughters to use them for their pleasure. And our sons, to use them as ves." "Please help us, and bring our family back!" "You said half of the poption from the new capital moved in here, right?" Nero nced around and said, "This is not the half poption." "The rest of them moved out, I assume?" Nero questioned. "Many tried to fight back against the king¡ª only to get killed." "There are hundreds of soldiers on the gate, so whoever tries to go near the wall, they get shot by the arrows and magic casters." "What about you? Have any of you ever tried to fight back?" Nero waited for a reply, but all the men just stood there drooping their heads down. "Did any of you ever try to bring your family back?" After waiting for a response, Nero sighed and shook his head in disbelief. "So all of you just waited and waited for someone toe and help you?" The silence annoyed Nero, and he tightened the reins of the horses to drive the carriage. "Wait! Wait! Please don''t leave us!" "Help us!" "Please!" "All of you just let those soldiers abducted your family and did nothing? Never tried to fight back. Never tried to do anything. Just waited and waited¡ª just like one waits for the shit toe out every morning." "What else could we do?!" one man yelled. "We can''t go against the king!" "There is no way we could win against hundreds of soldiers!" "They would kill us!" "Yeah, we would have died!" "Death would have been a better option for shits like you. Honestly, I feel sorry for your families that they trusted you¡ª thinking you woulde to save them, but all you guys are doing is¡­!" Every word Nero said was his genuine feelings. He hated how worthless those men were and how they were weighing down this world. "Listen¡ª you useless mutts! Everything that happened to you is just your own fault! ''You'' let it happen! You didn''t try to save them! I would rather die than live your life!" Nero pulled the reins and started driving the carriage¡ª but stopped and looked back at the men with a frustrated look on his face and sighed. He got off the carriage and grabbed the cor of one man, asking, "What is the name of the king?" "He¡ª He calls himself¡­ Norox," the man stammered. "The other name¡ª what is his family name? What lineage does he belong to?" "Ver¡­ Vernifelon," the man stuttered. Nero froze and pushed the man to the group of men. He stood there in silence and scoffed, "So this is how it''s gonna end, eh?" Nero''s marks on his cheekbones under his eyes started pulsing crazily¡ª like never before. He turned around and asked, "Where is the sea?" "The short way is passing the wall and the pce, and the long way is to travel the other way around," one man replied. Nero walked to the carriage and uttered, "Wait for me at the docking bay. I have an unfinished promise to aplish to." He walked in front and whispered something to the horses, then patted on their backs. The horses neighed loudly and carried the carriage to the wall. Nero tilted his head and looked at the men, and said, "Don''t get me wrong. I am not trying to help you. It is nothing rted to you." He then walked to the group of men and pushed everyone aside on his way as his marks kept pulsing ck and red. ''Zeus, I want you to promise me, that if in future¡ª let it be any time, as long as you are alive and aware. If any of my descendants turn out to be evil, then please kill them with your hands. And if they are ever in danger, please protect them.'' A scene shed before Nero''s eyes. He cracked his fingers one by one with a wide smirk on his face, "It is time¡­ to fulfill my promise, Ajax¡ª my friend." ==== We hit our goal of 250 power stones, and as promised, an extra chapter ising up in 5 minutes. Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 93 - Eons Ago The Capital of Olimpo was built along the banks of abyrinth of rivers and was truly an architectural marvel. The skyline spread with impressive skyscrapers, and while modern now, their history still shined through. Daily life wasn''t too stressful in Olimpo, and it had attracted a lot of attention. Lots of cultures and races had left their mark not just on knowledge, but also upon the Capital''s identity. Hundreds of taverns, inns, and food carts offer a plethora of culinary choices. Those who felt hungry for something else enjoyed tours of the city, exploring arcades, arenas, churches, underground cities, libraries, sightseeing, or one of the many other recreational venues. There was a teenage boy with ck hair and azure eyes standing on the streets of the Capital. It was Zeus. He looked at the way of the enormous cathedral located in the middle of the Capital. And couldn''t take his eyes off the path as though he was watching someone walking to the cathedral. SIGH~ "There she goes," Zeus muttered. Zeus took a deep breath and nced at the pce¡ª the tallest locality of the entire Capital. "I hate climbing those stairs and walking those long bridges," he groaned and started walking towards the pce. It was daytime, so the streets were busy. And the traffic was inexplicable. Zeus somehow made it to the pce and stopped to admire the pce''s beauty. There were twenty-one strong, round towers scattered in a seemingly random pattern but had been built for an ideal defense and were connected by enormous, wide walls made of white and golden marbles with silver and azure designs and embroidery here and there to amplify the pce''s beauty. The only entrance to the pce was through the gate, an enormous gate with massive metal doors andrge crentions for guards. It was the only way in, at least without taking down the pce walls. Tall windows were scattered here and there across the walls in a fairly well-formed pattern, along with symmetric crentions for archers and artillery. Statues of kings were lined up outside of the pce gates, serving as reminders of the past. The pce had stood the test of time. Variousrge houses were scattered outside the pce gates. Surprisingly, the rich werefortable with living outside the gates as well. The pce showed signs of expansion as some parts were clearly built more recently than others. The finest workers and architects from the world were already working on another part to expand the walls, so all the citizens from the Capital could stay inside the walls. Zeus passed the bridge and stood in front of the gate. "I have an appointment with king Ajax," he informed and waited patiently for the guards to open the mini-door of the pce''s gate. The guards gave Zeus a despised look and opened the door. He passed through the door as it closed with a loud bang behind his back. Zeus shook his head and sighed, "They really hate demons, huh?" It wasn''t Zeus'' first timeing to this ce, and it wasn''t his first time being treated as a piece of filth by those guards either. But Zeus couldn''t get used to it. Zeus walked and made his way to the inner area of the pce. Although every single person he met gave him a disgusted look at him¡ª let it be the maids of the pce or the guards guarding the inner pce. Zeus walked to the door of the throne room and informed the guards: "King Ajax must be expecting me." The guard inspected Zeus with his eyes and gave him the same look as the other guards. "You need to leave all your weapons here," said the guard. "Fine~" Zeus tried to take off his weapons, but a voice sounded from the other side of the door: "It''s fine. Let hime." Zeus looked at the guard and raised his brows, "You heard the king." "Tch!" The guard clicked his tongue and opened the door to the throne room. Zeus walked in and closed the door behind him with a heavy sigh. He looked at the young man standing on the pedestal near the throne and squinted his eyes. "It''s creepy how you knew it was me even without looking or hearing me," Zeus remarked. The throne room door was voice proof, and it was made in a mysterious way that everything from outside could be heard clearly, but it was impossible for anyone to hear what was going on inside. "Zeus, my friend. I could recognize you from your footsteps," the man replied. The man had golden hair and hazel eyes. He was wearing a loose white robe and a shiny crown on his head. He spoke with an ent that pressed on ''R'', and his ''Z'' was sharp, while his ''S'' was silent. "That''s even more creepy. And we are not friends," Zeus replied with a simr ent as the man to imitate him. "Oh,e on. We have known each other for like six months now. We are basically family," the king said as he tried to hug Zeus. Zeus pushed him back and stopped the king from hugging him as he said, "Well, your definition of ''family'' is fucked up." The king walked to his throne and smiled at Zeus: "It is good to see you again." "I wish I could say the same." "What? You don''t like me?" "That''s not it. I don''t like how I get treated by the guards." "Oh! Yeah," the king eximed and continued, "I apologize for that." "It''s fine. I get treated the same almost everywhere by humans. Although other races don''t mind me much¡ª even angels are friendly with me." "It must be hard to get treated like that. Is there anything I can do to help you?" The king had sincerity in his voice. "It''s fine. I don''t want you to help me with anything. If the word gets out that you¡ª Ajax, the almighty and undefeatable king, is a part-demon, then it would be a catastrophe." "I suppose you are right," the king nodded with a distant smile on his face. Then after the brief silence, he said, "But you don''t deserve to be treated like that." Zeus chuckled and turned around to look at the view of the throne room. ===== Here is the extra chapter. 1 extra chapter on every 250 power stones. Chapter 94 - Supreme Sovereign "You are a good person, Zeus. Better than anyone I have met." Zeus turned to Ajax with a surprised look on his face, as he had never expected to hear that from the king himself. "Expect my wife and daughter, of course," Ajax added. Zeus scoffed and moved his hand under his clothes. Ajax''s gaze followed Zeus'' hand and asked, "Is it done?" "It is done." Zeus took out a scroll sealed with a stamp and handed it to Ajax. Ajax removed the seal and read the scroll. As soon as he finished reading it, a smile appeared on his face. "How did you do it? How did you convince my one and only rival of this continent?" "Calling him a rival would be too exaggerated. He was merely a king of somends, and you could easily crush him if you wanted to," Zeus replied. "That wasn''t the answer I was hoping for." Zeus sighed and said, "I just had to bride him a little and tell him the benefits of joining you and your alliance. And he agreed to form a truce and submit his kingdom to you." "So that means¡­" "Yeah. Now this entire continent belongs to you, and you are the supreme Sovereign of everynd in this continent." Ajax ced the scroll on the side and stood up. He walked down the pedestal and walked to Zeus. "I expected to be more happy about this, but I don''t feel anything. Maybe it is because I already knew it was going to happen sooner orter?" Ajax wondered. "Or maybe you just want more now?" "No. No, no. That''s not the case. I do feel satisfied, but I am not happy." "Satisfaction means happiness, and if you don''t feel happy, that must mean you aren''t satisfied. Just admit that you want more," Zeus shrugged. "I can prove you wrong." "Oh! How?" Zeus eximed. "By making you the king," Ajax replied with honesty. Zeus was confused and couldn''tprehend what he just heard. "What did you say?" Zeus asked to make sure what he heard was true. "I want to make you the king. I want you to be my sessor." "Uhh... Are you joking?" "Look at my face and tell me; Does it look like I am joking?" Zeus nced at Ajax only to see him making a poker face. "Your poker face looks funny as hell¡ª in a good way, by the way," Zeus joked. "Anyway, back to the topic." Ajax turned to Zeus and repeated, "I want you to be the next king after me." "You must be out of your mind, Ajax. You can''t possibly think of making a hybrid demon like me, a king of this entire continent." "I am a part-demon too," Ajax replied. "Yes! But you are only ''part'' demon. The demon blood in you is almost non-existent. And it doesn''t matter. Besides, no one knows you are a part-demon," Zeus retorted. "About that. I am nning to make it public," Ajax asserted. "What?!" Zeus shouted in both shock and surprise, "Are you out of your mind, Ajax? If the word gets out that you have demon blood in your blood, the very citizens and the continent you are trying to protect will turn against you and try to kill you." "Maybe. If that''s my fate, then I shall ept it dly. But Zeus, I don''t want to deceive my citizens like this. They have a right to know everything about me." "But why?" Zeus groaned. "Why do you want to do such a thing? Everything is going perfectly¡ª just as you wanted. This entire continent belongs to you, and you want to ruin everything?" "A king must always put his citizens before himself and protect them with all his might. That is what it means to be a true king, and I am trying to be a good king." Zeus sighed and shook his head in frustration. Ajax walked further and continued, "It is for the greater good. Sooner orter, someone great, someone better, will appear and overtake this throne. So why not just be honest and ask for forgiveness?" "And who knows. Maybe I will be forgiven, and everything will be back to normal?" Ajax wondered. Zeus shook his head again and sighed, "I won''t let you do this." Ajax turned to Zeus and looked him into the eyes, "You are scared." "I am not!" Zeus yelled. "Yes, you are. Zeus, you are the strongest and the most formidable person I have ever met. With your power, you can easily rule over not only this continent but the entire world. Yet, you still choose to be humble. Why?" Zeus'' mother''s face shed before Zeus'' eyes as he covered his face with his hand and said, "I have no interest in such petty things. I just wanted to be strong enough to protect my loved ones, nothing else." "But I didn''t know I would grow this strong that I would be afraid of my own powers," he added. Ajax tittered and smiled at Zeus, "Now you are talking honestly. And that was my point." "What do you mean?" Zeus asked with a confused look on his face. "The powers. Just as you are afraid of your powers, I am afraid of my powers." "Oh,e on. You are not even 1/100th strong as I am," Nero remarked. Ajax raised his brows and frowned his face as he stared at Zeus. "No offense intended," Zeus added. "Offense is taken, and now I will give you a punishment." "Oh?" Zeus had a curious look on his face. "And that punishment is¡­." "Is?" "You will have to inherit my throne." "Argh! You had me there!" Zeus clenched his fists. "For god''s sake. Why do you want me to inherit your throne? " "I believe I already stated my answer," Ajax replied. "First, you state how you want to make your demon-y public, and then you talk about making me¡ª who is clearly more demonic here¡ª inherit your throne." "Why is it that you must always disagree with what I say or ask to you?" Ajax questioned in a surprising tone. "Why is it that you must always want me to do something for you?" Zeus questioned back. SIGH~! Both Ajax and Zeus sighed together and stared at each other. After a brief silence, Ajax turned to Zeus and said, "You are afraid of your power. And I am afraid of my¡­ demon." Chapter 95 - Typical Humans "Just as you are afraid of your power, I am afraid of my¡­ demon." "Your demon?" Nero scoffed and continued, "What is that?" "You see, every one of us has a demon inside us. And that demon¡ª" "Wait a minute," Zeus interrupted Ajax and asked, "What do you mean by ''every one of us''? Like exactly what? Everyone who got demon blood?" "Uhh¡­ no. I was talking in general. Take any race. And I wasn''t referring to the ''demon'' demon," Ajax quoted ''demon'' with his fingers. "Just assume it as an evil side of every living being, okay?" "Go ahead," Zeus nodded. "That evil side makes us do evil things, obviously. But the people with demon blood have it worse." Ajax was referring to the ''Evil side'' as a demon. "Details, please," Zeus motioned. "You see, I get these thoughts. Very cruel and nasty thoughts. Disgusting and selfish thoughts. And these¡ª" "Enough with the ''thoughts''. Get to the point now," Zeus urged. "It whispers to me. It wants me to do those evil things that I swear I would never even think of doing it." "Like?" "..." Ajax didn''t reply and stood there in silence. "If you don''t tell me, then I can''t help you, you know?" SIGH! Ajax sighed and sat on the pedestal: "Thoughts like¡­ killing my sick wife or harming my daughter. Go at wars. Crush everything that stands against me¡ª including you," Ajax motioned. "Wow! Those are indeed evil thoughts." "I don''t know why I have these thoughts, but they keep getting worse day by day. And I am afraid that I will go mad and they will devour me to make me do those things. And¡­" Ajax looked at Zeus with a painful expression on his face and shook his head, "I don''t want to do that." Zeus watched Ajax as he acted unsettling and sat beside Ajax. "You see, these types of thoughts are natural, and you don''t have to worry about those things." "But they¡ª" Zeus ced his hand on Ajax''s shoulder and continued, "In the end, it would be up to you to do things. The evil side and demon you talked about are simply your illusions. If you do something bad, that means you wanted to do it. Not because of your evil side or demon or some shit." Ajax looked at Zeus and stared at his face: "What about you? Have you never thought of doing evil things? Have you never had these dirty thoughts?" "Oh, believe me," Zeus sneered and uttered, "I get them a lot more than you think you do¡­ or I do. But I choose not to do them. Because there is no reason for me to do evil things or be evil. There is no gain for me." "I wish I could be as optimistic as you," Ajax stood up and walked some steps as he uttered, "Instead of cursing my demon blood and calling it a sign of filth." "Why would you hate your demon blood? It''s good, right? Don''t you get superhuman abilities and some power controls on top of abundant mana?" "How it all began is nothing but a scheme of filth," Ajax repeated. "How did it begin?" Zeus asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "Centuries ago, when demons were abundant in this world; when humans were constantly in wars with and against different races, the king took the princess to a war. She was a warrior, and the kingdom didn''t have much man army, so even the citizens were forced to participate in the war." "The war was getting serious, and the casualties kept increases. So they retreated and nned to tighten their defense." "During that war, the princess was raped by demons, and that resulted in her getting pregnant." "I can now pretty much guess and predict the rest of the story," Zeus murmured. "No, you can''t. Because this story doesn''t end there," Ajax climbed the pedestals and sat on the throne. "At that time, the princess nor the king knew that she was pregnant. But the symptoms soon started to show off, and she got dead sick. The king called the medics and wizards and every high entity to treat the princess. And the only way was to get rid of the child in her womb." "The king was ready to do it, and so was the princess. Now you might think that the princess was cruel, but that wasn''t the case." "Her health and pain kept getting worse, and she could hardly stay sane," Zeus guessed. "Yes. But when the king heard about other incidents were a half-human a half-demon child born with superhuman abilities and mana, the king got greedy." "He forced the princess to give birth to that child?" Zeus questioned. "Not exactly. At first, he tried to exin to the princess how it would help the kingdom to rise back from the ashes and all, but the princess was still against it." "In the end, the king locked up the princess in her room and ordered the servants and soldiers to keep their eyes on her." "But as the time passed, the princess''s condition got worse and worse. Her hairs had fallen off, and her body had be thin and dry. She had be so skinny that her bones could be seen through her skin. And instead of worrying about the princess, the king was worried about the child." "Typical humans," Zeus muttered. "When the princess was six months pregnant with her child, she wentpletely insane. She would attack the servants and soldiers. Then, the king ordered to tie her up and feed her by force." "When the princess was seven months pregnant, her body started deforming. The king was scared that something might happen to the child in her womb, so he ripped the princess''s stomach and took the baby out. And killed the princess." "She would have still died while giving birth, or maybe even prior to that," Zeus asserted. "Yes. I am aware of that. A human can''t conceive children of other races¡ª it''s very lethal for them." After a brief silence, Zeus asked with a frowned face, "Tell me that king met the end he deserved." ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 96 - King Apollo "The king raised the child as a killing machine and didn''t even give him a name. He just used him and sent him to a war when he was three years old," Ajax continued. "The boy had no emotions or any feelings. He grew up with no love, and he was a puppet of the king." "I asked if the king got what he¡ª" "Wait for it, my friend," Ajax interrupted and turned to Zeus. "When the child was seven years old, the maid¡ª who was the princess'' friend, by the way, and a half-elf. She told everything to the child¡ª including what the king did to his mother. And for the first time in his life, the child cried, and he cried all night." "The next morning, he went to the king and asked him if everything was true. At first, the king denied and ordered his men to kill the maid. But in the end, the king admitted all his crimes." "The child asked the king if he regretted what he did, and if given a second chance, would he save the princess? But the king outright denied and said he would do it again and again." "That was the breaking point of the child. He immobilized the king and dragged him on the streets of the kingdom. All the citizens hated the king for his cruelty, so they nearly beat him up to death." "Then, the child threw the king in the abyss where he was eaten alive by the demons." Ajax looked at Zeus and asked, "What do you think? Did the king get what he deserved?" "I would have done much worse, but what the child did wasn''t bad either," Zeus replied with a satisfied look on his face. "That child grew up to be a very kind and nice king. He fixed all the mistakes of his bastard grandfather and made the kingdom a proper ce for every culture and race." "Hmm. Happy end, I guess?" "The child was named Apollo by the citizens. Some peaceful years passed, and heter married the half-elf maid." "So a very happy and satisfying ending, right?" Zeus asked again. "Indeed. A happy ending," Ajax nodded. "So, what was the point of this story, and why did you tell me this?" Zeus asked. "It wasn''t about the story. It''s about what follows this story." "Oh!" Zeus eximed as he realized what Ajax was trying to say and nodded. "I get it. So you are referring to how it all started. But you are afraid of how it all will end." "Yes," Ajax smiled at Zeus and said, "You are very smart, Zeus. Apollo''s generation continued. But not all of his descendants were kind like him. Some were cruel, and some were nasty." "And you me the demon blood for it?" Zeus questioned, even though he knew what Ajax''s answer would be. "I don''t know. I want to me it, but after what you told me a while ago¡ª I am reconsidering everything. Maybe it''s not because of the demon blood, but I am sure it is somehow to me for the crimes my descendants would do." "Ajax," Zeus patted Ajax''s back and continued, "One must never me or take the me of their ancestors or descendants." "Yes, but I breed my descendants. I brought them to this world, so I am to me." Zeus sighed as he was aware that Ajax was partly right. "So I have decided that I will end my generation with me." Zeus froze and turned to look at Ajax with a baffled expression on his face: "What did you say?" "I will end my generation with me," Ajax repeated. "You have a daughter," Zeus moved his hand to his sword and red fiercely at Ajax, "Don''t tell me you are nning to kill her." "No. No, no. Why would I do that? I n to create a new generation. A new gene, a better generation made with love and peace." Zeus lowered his hand and exhaled sharply but soon squinted his eyes and frowned his face: "Don''t tell me you are thinking what I think you are thinking." "Indeed, I am. I want you to marry my daughter and purify my bloodline. And you will get to inherit the throne too." "Nope," Zeus waved his hand in denial and shook his head. "That ain''t happening." "Why not? Do you perhaps not find my daughter pretty?" "I haven''t even seen her properly or ever talked to her. And besides, you know very well that my heart belongs to someone else." "Oh!" Ajax eximed and nodded, "Yes, yes. That high priestess, right?" Zeus quietly nodded. "I have only seen her once when I went to the cathedral for the medicine supply for my sick wife." Ajax nodded and said, "She is beautiful¡ª just like an angel''s incarnation." "Yeah, so I can''t marry your daughter or inherit your throne," Zeus refuted. "But my daughter is more beautiful than her," Ajax added. Zeus grabbed the hilt of his sword and raised his sword a little, then uttered with a re in his eyes, "Take that back!" Ajax stepped back and raised his hands to surrender, saying, "Alright, alright. No need to get mad." Zeus sighed in annoyance and sat on the throne with a haughty manner. "Uhh¡­ that ce is mine," Ajaxmented. "It''s mine now." "Does that mean¡­" After a brief pause, Ajax continued, "You are agreeing to marry my daughter and inherit the throne?" Zeus gritted his teeth and jumped down from the throne, "Why are you so annoying?" "What did I do?" Ajax asked with a puzzled look on his face, as though he had no idea what Zeus was talking about. "Anyway, I have someone I love, so I am not marrying your daughter." "But I think my daughter likes you." "We have never even talked with each other, so there is no way she¡ª" CREAK~! The door opened, and a voice soon followed, "Dear father, you summoned me? The maid informed me that you were expecting me so..." It was Ajax''s daughter and the princess of the kingdom. She had golden hair just like Ajax and orange eyes just like fire. "Yes, my daughter. You requested to me that you want to talk with Zeus, right? Well, here he is, so feel free to talk to him to your heart contents." "Master Z-Z-Zeu...s," the princess stammtered. Chapter 97 - Super Cliché "Master Z-Z-Zeu...s," the princess stammtered. Zeus turned around to look at the princess and forced a smile at her. "I will go take a bath and wear new clothes," she bowed down and added, "Please wait for me until then." She left the throne room in a hurry. While Zeus let out a big sigh and red at Ajax. Ajax raised his brows and uttered, "I believe you are perceptive enough to realize my daughter''s feelings by the way she reacted just now after seeing you." Zeus didn''t say anything and stood there in silence, or rather he had nothing to say. "Just so you know, she takes five baths in a day. And she just took one an hour ago, but she still insisted on taking another one because she was going to meet you." "You know your daughter''s bath schedule? Creepy," Zeus said with a disgusted look on his face. "My wife has been sick ever since she gave birth to my daughter. Again, even though I am just a part-demon, it affected my human wife. Do you see? Humans shouldn''t convince children of other races; it''s dangerous for them." "I am aware," Zeus muttered with a sad look on his face and turned to Ajax. "Now, back to the topic." "I told you I already have a lover, so why are you trying to court me with your daughter?" "She doesn''t know you have a lover. She would be sad if she gets to know you have a lover, and I can go to any length to protect her smile." Zeus furrowed his brows and said with a straight face, "I honestly don''t care about you or your daughter. Heck, I don''t even know her name, and you want me to marry her." "Do you want to know her name?" Ajax asked. "Up to you. In any case, I will reject her if she confesses her feelings to me." Ajax ignored what Zeus just said and continued, "Her name is Astrea¡ª the star that shall shine forever." "Good name. And with all due respect, that name indeed suits your daughter." "Then marry her," Ajax teased. Zeus scoffed and shook his head with a slight smile on his face, "How old is she?" "Fourteen." "Yeah, Nah," Zeus turned pale. "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly turn pale?" Ajax wondered with a puzzled look on his face. "From where I am from, courting a fourteen-year-old is a huge crime." "Is that so? I thought fourteen was a normal age for girls to marry. I myself married my wife when I was seventeen, and she was fourteen." "How old are you again?" Zeus raised his brows. "32 and aging." "Wow!" Zeus eximed and said, "You look like you are in your teens." "Well, thanks to the demon blood," Ajax shrugged. "Apollo¡ª the first of my bloodline, lived for 800 years and died soon after his wife passed away. Then generations after generation, the limit of the lifespan kept getting lesser and lesser as the blood became dormant." "Are you afraid of dying?" Zeus asked in a calm tone. "My grandfather lived for 130 years, and my father lived for 120 years. I expect my death at around the same age. Unless I am killed before that." "There has still a lot of time left. You can create more kids, and who knows? They might be the greatest in the history." "Unfortunately, I can''t. My wife''s condition keeps getting worse and worse. I am afraid she might leave me alone in this world full of¡­" Ajax couldn''t finish the sentence and ended it with a sigh. "Maybe you should let me have a look," Zeus suggested. "Are you a doctor too?" "Not exactly. But I do have some tricks up my sleeves, and I might be able to help you cure your wife." Ajax pondered for a while and gave a nk stare to Zeus. "If you can help me, then all your help is most wee," Ajax smiled and patted Zeus''s shoulder, then walked to the door as he said, "Follow me." Zeus followed Ajax, and he took him to a room that had tight security on the door. They entered the room, and the first thing Zeus notice was the scent of gooseberries. There were three maids present in the room and an elderly man near the bed. "My king," the elderly man bowed down to Ajax. "Gustav, I have brought someone to check up on Helene," Ajax pointed his gaze at Zeus. Gustav nced at Zeus with his face full of disgust and said, "My king, my deepest apologizes, but there is no way I am letting a monster interfere with the treatment." "I wasn''t asking for your permission. I was simply informing you. And yeah, you should apologize to Zeus for calling him a monster. He is my friend, and I expect everyone to treat him with great respect." Gustav gritted his teeth and red at Zeus, "I apologize for calling you a monster." Zeus was used toments like this, so it didn''t affect him much. But what affected him was Ajax''s statement. Only a few people loved Zeus, and he just added Ajax''s to his friend list. Zeus walked to the bed and looked at Helene, then checked her pulse. "What''s wrong with her? Tell me the symptoms." "Uhh¡­ her body is weak, and her condition keeps getting worse. She can barely eat or drink anything. And she sleeps for days only to wake up for few hours. Thest time she spoke was three years ago. And she also seems to be forgetting things." Ajax tried to exin as simply as he could, but it was enough for Zeus to understand Helene''s condition. "I need to check something, and for that, I need to be alone with the queen. So please leave this room," Zeus stated. The maids left the room, but Gustav and Ajax didn''t. Zeus nced at Gustav and stared at him. "There is no way I am¡ª" Gustav was trying to refute, but Ajax interrupted him and asked him to leave. Gustav left, and Ajax also walked to the door to leave. "Oi! Where are you going?" Zeus called out. "Didn''t you ask everyone to leave?" Ajax repeated Zeus'' words with a puzzled look on his face. "Yeah, but you don''t need to leave. For fuck''s sake, how can you leave a man alone with your wife?" "I trust you, and I know you won''t do anything weird. You even rejected to marry my daughter¡ª whose beauty is second after my wife¡ª Helene." Ajax walked back into the room and looked at Helene. "Close the door, you dimwit," Zeus ran to the door and closed it. "Can you truly cure my wife?" Ajax asked with a solemn look on his face. "The medication given to your wife is making her sicker and sicker." "What?!" Ajax eximed. "There is something wrong with the medicines. Stop it at once, and never let anyonee near your wife." "What are you¡­ saying? I don''t understand." "That Gustav is trying to kill your wife slowly- slowly by his medicines." "I don''t believe it," Ajax was baffled and couldn''tprehend Zeus''s words. "Gustav''s family has been serving my family for generations. There is no way he would try to¡­" "I am telling the truth, and you need to trust me. You can either trust Gustav or me." "I trust you, Zeus. But May I ask on what basis are you iming that Gustav is trying to kill Helene?" "First of all, it''s super cliche. And as for my basis¡ª" Zeus'' eyes shined violet. "I used my God''s sight." "And may I ask, what exactly is that, and what does it do?" "It lets me see through things. I looked at your wife''s body, and there is poison all over her body. If not treated immediately, she might die within a week." "Can you save her?" Ajax''s voice was full of panic, and he was sweating crazily. "Fortunately, I am immune to poisons, so yes. I can save her." Zeus moved his hand towards Helene, and 12 magic circles of different colors appeared before his hand. He ced one magic circle on Helene''s forehead, one on each hand, one on each thigh, and leg. One of the chest, one of the stomach, one on each shoulder, and kept thest on his hand. Then, he moved his finger from one magic circle to another and connected them with his mana. "I am starting now." Zeus precisely changed the patterns of the magic circles one by one as they merged into the magic circle on Zeus'' hand. "I have gathered all the poison at one spot. And now I need to take it out of her body," Zeus informed. "Then do it!" "There are only two ways to take it out. One is through the mouth, and one from down there¡ª you know what I am talking about." "Yes¡­" Ajax nodded. "And to extract the poison out of her body, someone needs to suck it out from either her mouth or¡­ you know what I am talking about." Ajax rushed to the bed and said, "I will do it." "You can''t. It is poison, and even if you are a part-demon, you will die because the poison is too concentrated now that it has gathered and mixed as one," Zeus exined. "So¡­ you will do it?" "There is no way I am sucking it from down, so I will need to suck it through her mouth. But first, I need your permission to do it." ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 98 - Kings Gratitude "I need your permission to do it." After a brief silence and pondering over it, Ajax turned around and uttered, "Please do it." "Uhh... Actually, I need your help, so you will have to turn around and watch me." Ajax reluctantly turned around and questioned, "What?" "Hold his magic circle and slowly move it from her navel to her neck, so I can suck the poison from her mouth." Zeus handed the magic circle to Ajax, and he did as Zeus instructed him to. When the magic circle reached Helene''s neck, Zeus pressed his lips against Helene''s lips and started sucking the poison. Ajax couldn''t bear to see that and closed his eyes. After about a minute, Ajax opened his eyes when he heard a barfing sound. Ajax saw Zeus throwing up poison from his mouth and wiping his lips with his hand. "Is it done? Is Helene safe now?" Ajax asked with a tensed look on his face. "Yes, she should be waking up anytime soon." Zeus was still rubbing the back of his finger on his lips as though he wanted to remove the trace of poison. "I will have to apologize and exin this to my lover," Zeus gulped down in fear. "And I have to exin to Helene once she wakes up," Ajax sighed and said with a gentle smile on his face, "Thank you, Zeus. I have no words to thank¡ª" Ajax suddenly stopped, so Zeus looked up at him to see why he stopped and found him looking at the door. Zeus followed his gaze and looked at the door to see Astrea standing on the door, covering her mouth with a baffled and horrified look on her face. Both Zeus and Ajax gulped down and nced back and forth at Astrea and each other. "Father, why was Master Z-Zeus kissing Dear mother?" she asked. "I can exin, Astrea. It is not what you are thinking. There was no other choice¡ª" Zeus stood up and stopped Ajax from saying more, "You are just making it worse." Zeus walked to Astrea and stared into her eyes. Astrea''s face flushed, and she averted her gaze. ''Now I am worried about something else,'' Zeus thought to himself. "Princess Astrea, your¡ª" "No need to call me princess," Astrea uttered. Zeus nodded and said, "Lady Astrea, there was¡ª" "No need to call me Lady either. Just call me by my name." Zeus furrowed his brows and red at Ajax, who just shrugged his shoulder in response. "Astrea, your mother was poisoned, and it needed to be extracted. And the only option to suck out the poison was from her mouth," Zeus exined. He didn''t even bother to exin the other way to extract the path as he knew it was too disturbing. After a brief silence, Astra bit her lips and said, "If you say so, then I believe you." Zeus was curious about why Astrea was furious and sad. Was it because she saw someone other than her father kissing her mother? Or was it because she saw the boy she liked kissing someone else? Or perhaps because she saw the boy she liked kissing her own mother in the presence of her father? In either case, Zeus didn''t want to know the answer. He was curious but wasn''t interested in learning the answer. "Helene!" Ajax shouted. Zeus and Astrea looked at Helene and saw she had regained her consciousness. "Dear mother!" Astrea yelled as she rushed to the bed. "Mother, you are awake!" Helene tried to get up, but her body was still weak, so she couldn''t move. Astrea and Ajax helped her get up. Helene leaned back on the bed t and looked at Astrea and Ajax with a bright smile on her face. She tried to speak, but words didn''te out of her mouth. Ajax looked at Zeus with evident shock on his face and raised his brows. Zeus looked at Helene and uttered, "Try again, but this time¡ª slowly." Helene ced her hand on her neck and opened her mouth to say, "Ari." Ajax nodded at Zeus, to which Zeus shrugged and said, "I should go now." He then looked at Helene and said, "Your body is still weak so try not to put much pressure on it." After bidding goodbye to everyone, Zeus opened the door and left the room. He walked through the hallways, where he was red at by the guards as he passed them. "Wait! Zeus!" A familiar voice called out to Zeus. Zeus turned around to see Ajax running at him at full speed. Zeus ignored Ajax and walked further and stopped at the balcony where no one was around, then waited for Ajax to catch up to him. When Ajax came into Zeus'' sight, he was panting crazily as if he was running for hours. "Bastard is disrespecting demon''s blood," Zeus muttered. "What is it? I am in a hurry, so I would appreciate it if you keep it short," Zeus uttered nonchntly. "I¡­ I¡­" Ajax would stop panting. Zeus pped on Ajax''s back, and he stopped panting. "I want to show my gratitude to you for curing my wife. Tell me, what do you desire? Just say it, and I will grant your any and every wish." "Just stay away from me," Zeus replied. "Come on! I am being honest here. Why are you so unfriendly?" Zeus stared at Ajax for a while and sighed, "I was being sarcastic. What I meant by that is I don''t want anything." "There should be something. Something you can''t get even with your limitless power. Name it, what do you want?" Ajax asked with a sincere and calm voice. "Hmm~" Zeus pondered for a while and said, "Then promise me you won''t do anything stupid that might risk your or this kingdom''s life." Ajax furrowed his brows and looked at Zeus in disbelief. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say ''I will grant your any and every wish''?" Zeus smirked. Ajax smirked and shook his head, saying, "You are a great person, really. It''s a shame that you can''t be my son-inw." "And I am d my father-inw is not you," Zeus remarked. "How is it going with your lover¡ª the high priestess?" "It''s going great. Actually, we are getting married the next month. Here, in the capital," Zeus spoke with a gentle smile. Chapter 99 - Promise To An Old Friend "We are getting married the next month." Ajax stared dumbfounded at Zeus for a while, then grabbed his shoulders and shouted, "I am invited, right?!" Zeus didn''t say a word and furrowed his brows. "I am, right?!" Zeus still said nothing and kept staring at Ajax. "Right?!" "Fine. Fine!" Zeus shrugged and pushed Ajax back, "You maye." Ajax sighed in relief, and he looked even happier than he looked when Zeus gave him the scroll. "How did you two meet anyway? Ajax asked with a curious look on his face. "Not telling." "Then how did you fall in love with each other?" "Not telling." "Does she know that you are a demon?" "Of course she does," Zeus replied instantly. "I am seriously curious about your love story," Ajax said again. "And I am not telling you¡ª no matter how many times you ask." Both Ajax and Zeus grinned andughed out loud. "What are you nning to do after you get married?" Ajax asked with a curious look on his face. "I don''t know. But I probably won''t stop being an adventurer. However, I will stop doing quests," Zeus replied honestly. "Have you thought of a retirement n yet?" "No. But I do have a fortune worth a room full of gold coins, so I am settled." "Don''t you want to spend your life in luxury? Like in a pce¡ª on the throne. And maybe perhaps¡­ ruling over the continent?" Zeus sighed and shook his head in disbelief. "You know, I honestly thought you were worried about me. But it just turned out to be one of your schemes." "I am worried about you. As long as I am alive, you have my protection and a royal decree." "Thanks¡­. I guess? Not that I need it." "So, what is your goal in life? And don''t say something like ''I don''t have any'' because one always has a life goal that they want to achieve." "I just¡­ want to live in peace. And¡­ and make a family," Nero smiled wryly and continued, "Be happy. Smile with everyone. Grow old." Ajax could feel the sadness in Nero''s voice, as both he and Zeus were aware that his dream would nevere true. Ajax regretted asking Zeus and tried to divert the topic. "This ring," Ajax pointed his finger at the ring Zeus was wearing on his right hand and questioned, "Is this ring a weapon too?" "Not a weapon, but an instrument." "You know, I have always been curious about your weapons. How many weapons do you have, and how do you store them inside your body? And how do you use it?" "Well, they are part of my core system, and I have established a medium between my soul and my weapons. So I can just summon them whenever I want and use them." "Can you take out one of your weapons? I want to see how you do it." "I can''t. They are all either celestial weapons or mythical weapons. If I use them here, you might need to rebuild the pce." "Then let''s not do it," Ajax shook his hands. "What about this sword?" Ajax pointed his gaze at Zeus'' sword. "Is it also selistial?" Zeus wanted tough at how Ajax pronounced ''Celestial'', but he held hisugh and said, "No. It''s a mythical sword, and her name is Harpe." Zeus raised the sword with sheath and handed it to Ajax. "Can I hold it?" Ajax asked. "Go ahead." "What if I end up destroying the pce?" Ajax questioned with a worried look on his face. Zeus chuckled and replied, "Don''t worry. Only I can use this sword." Ajax unsheathed the sword and revealed a sword with a tilted tip. "Why is it tilted from the tip? Is it broken? But the scabbard shape is straight, so how is the sword tilted?" "As I said, this sword can only be used by me. So if any other wield this sword, its shape changes, and it bes unusable." "So if you hold it, it will be straight?" Ajax wondered. "Kind of, yeah." Zeus grabbed the sword from Ajax''s hand, and its shape changed. The form of the sword changed, and now there were two tips; one was straight, and one was curved¡ª like a sickle. Zeus sheathed the sword and nodded, "I will take my leave now." "Wait, Zeus." "What is it?" Zeus groaned. "I want you to promise me something." "Promise you what?" "First promise me, then I will tell," Ajax insisted. "Hell no! What if you make me promise something like ''Marry my daughter'' or ''Inherit my throne''. I ain''t promising anything unless you utter the terms." SIGH~ Ajax sighed and ced his hand on Zeus'' shoulder, "I want you to promise me, that if in future¡ª let it be any time. As long as you are alive and aware, if any of my descendants turn out to be evil, then please kill them with your hands. And if they are ever in danger, please protect them." Zeus waited for a while before answering. Although he was giving any thought to it. "You don''t have to worry about it. If any of your descendants turn out to be evil, I will kill them anyway," Zeus promised. "Thanks," Ajax thanked with a gentle smile on his face. "This should be myst request to you." Zeus smiled back and patted on Ajax''s shoulders. "Now that your wife is cured, go make a son with her, and let him inherit your throne." "And what should I do about my daughter? I don''t think she would forget about you. She even asked me if she could join your party or not, and I agreed. So expect her on your doorstep soon." Zeus tightened his grip on Ajax''s shoulders and almost crushed it. "You are the most evil person to me right now, so how about I start from you?" - - Later, Ajax summoned an emergency conference and invited Zeus as a chief guest. In the meeting, Ajax ridiculed Gustav and pressed him with charges of trying to kill the queen, but Gustav kept denying it and said he would rather die than even think of harming the royal family. Zeus found it odd since even though Gustav was sentenced to be executed, he kept iming that he was innocent. Of course, that''s what most criminals would say and do, but Gustav preferred to die rather than being called a traitor. Zeus didn''t talk about this to anyone other than princess Astrea. They both kept eyes on Helene to see if Gustav was telling the truth and was he innocent as he imed to be. After keeping track of every single person with who Helene was acquainted, Zeus suspected the three maids. Zeuster confirmed with Astrea that the maids were the ones who always fed the medicine to Helene as Gustav instructed them to. Upon further prosecution, the culprit turned out to be one of the maids who was appointed for the nighttime medicine and always mixed poison in the medicine. The maid was exiled from the kingdom, and Gustav was back to his position as the royal''s personal doctor. This case helped Astrea to get closer to Zeus and know more about him. Later she joined his party and traveled with them for the adventurers. ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 100 - My Demon Nero walked out of the group of men and looked at the wall with a wide smirk on his face. He cracked his fingers one by one as the marks on his cheekbones started pulsing ck and red. His fangs became longer, and white smoke starteding out of his mouth. His eyelids and area around his eyes turned ck, and his eyes shined red as blood with a star-like design rotating in his eyes. Three ck w-like scars appeared from below his eyes, and they stretched to the mark on his cheekbones. His marks opened up and a ck line trained down to the chin. Nero cuffed his both hands and muttered, "Calm down, my demon. This is a personal matter, and I would like to handle it on my own." Nero jerked his body in pain and fell to his knees. The men around looked at each other with a concerned look on their faces, and one of them reached his hand to touch Nero. "Don''t you dare touch me!" Nero shouted. "Stay away from me." Nero grunted in pain and yelled as a tail came out of his back. Nero raised his brows and looked at his tail with a baffled look on his face: "What in the hell...?" It was a thin and medium-length tail with a wing-shaped tip of the edge. "I had no idea I could sprout a tail too." Nero tried to swing his tail, but it wasn''t moving how he wanted to. "This is hard," he murmured. After a few tries, Nero could freely control his tail as one of his body parts. "Although horns would be much cooler." Nero cracked his neck left and right and squatted up and down. Then, he exhaled sharply as the white smoke came out of his mouth. Nero walked one step, and with another step, he had crossed half the distance to the wall. The wall was about a three hours walk from the huts and houses. And one hour through the carriage. Nero sent the carriage to the wall long before, but it had only traveled a small distance. Emilia was still sleeping in the back of the carriage, and Sophia was patiently waiting for the carriage to reach the wall. Of course, Sophia had heard everything those men said about the king and his sins. And she knew very well that Nero would help them regardless of what he said. Nero thought of himself as an evil person, but he nevermitted crimes. He hated injustice but never tried to walk a path of justice. He was selfish but not a sinner. One of the things that Nero hated the most was¡ª strong abusing their powers to dominate the weak and terrorize them. As Nero flew past the carriage, Emilia woke up by a sudden influx of power in the atmosphere. She looked at Sophia and asked, "Was that Nero?" "Yes," Sophia nodded. "What happened?" Emilia nced around and wondered, "What''s going on?" "Go back to sleep. I will wake you up when we reach the dock." "Why did¡­ Nero looked so sad and¡­ angry?" Even though Emilia hadn''t seen Nero, she could feel his emotions from far away. Even Sophia was surprised that Emilia was able to figure out how Nero was feeling. So far, Sophia was the only one who could easily analyze Nero''s mood by looking at him¡ª even if he was putting on a charade. Nero was angry for obvious reasons, but he was sad how his friend''s descendant turned out to be. Especially when Ajax was afraid of this, and how Nero had proimed that it would never happen. With one more step, Nero had reached the wall. He noticed dozens of guards outside the gate, which worked as a bridge to pass the obvious pit full of traps near the wall. The guards noticed Nero and yelled, "Who are you?!" "How did you get here?!" One of the guards was a magic user. He cast a massive fireball at Nero without any warning. Just as the guard was about tounch the fireball at Nero, Nero flicked his finger in the air, and theva from the fireball melted the guards around him. He looked up and saw many small windows for keeping the guard on the wall and its surroundings. On the top of the wall were wizards, protecting the wall by casting an invisible barrier. Nero tapped on the barrier, and it broke into pieces. "No one is here to wee me? So sad." The wizards were alerted, and they signaled all the guards to get ready¡ª by ringing the bell. "I thought this pce would have a tight security, but they are just a bunch of weaknesses." Nero punched the wall, and it started cracking. The crack grew wider and wider, but it was taking too long for the wall to break, so Nero punched again. "Imprable, my tail." Nero stepped back and jumped on the wall. Then pierced his ws in the wall to jump again. As he jumped over the wall, the guards aimed swords, bows, and magic at Nero, but their hands and necks were cut by Nero''s tail. "Hmm. It''s sharper than I thought." Nero was still in the air and raised his fists tounch himself to the ground with an epic punch. But, what he saw on the ground filled him with pure rage and disgust. There were hundreds of naked women and girls on the ground. Some were unconscious, and some were still being used by the soldiers. Nero nced around the pce and found the hallways and rooms were in the same condition. Right in the middle of the pce, there was a colossal golden statue of the current king, and he was holding a massive sword in his hand. On the head of the stage, the king was sitting on his throne with naked girls lying around him. Nero''s murderous re made the king tremble as he fell off the throne and ran inside the pce. "A demon is here with a VIP ticket to hell for you." ===== d to Serve 100 chapters. Support the novel with powers stones for mass releases and extra chapters. Chapter 101 - Weak Mortals Nero activated his God''s eyes and scanned the entire area. He aimed his open hand at the ground and closed it by forming a fist¡ª as though he was trying to grasp something. Then, he raised his other hand and formed a fist that emitted blue fire. BOOM! With a loud boom, Nerounched himself down and punched the ground. Cracks appeared all over the ground as the wall broke and fell on the outer side. The ground erupted blue fire and turned everyone into ashes¡ª but not the women and the girls and boys. Females and virgin boys had a contrasting physique, so when Nero used his God''s eyes, he was able to differentiate males and females as well as boys. Before Nero punched the ground and erupted it into the blue fire, he made a barrier around them so it didn''t affect them. Nero recently learned this technique when he was training Emilia in the capital, and it was risky to pull a move like that since he had never tried this technique before in such a vast proportion. But he was confident of his skills as his powers had never betrayed him. Nero could only summon the clothes on his body when his magic was in contact with his body. And since Nero could control anything within his magic, he could easily conjure clothes for everyone in the barrier. Nero stood in the blue fire and uttered in a loud voice, "Get out of here!" The women took their sons and daughters and ran out of the pce. The fire was still erupting from the ground, and the cracks were spreading all around the area. The soldiers who tried to step in the blue fire were obliterated into ashes, while the women and the children could easily pass through it. By the time the fire was extinguished, all the women and children had escaped the pce. Now Nero could go all out with no worries of holding back. Hundreds of soldiers dashed at Nero with different types of weapons. Some were holding shields, some were holding swords, some were holding spears, and some were holding axes. Shield and spears users were in the frontline and swords users behind them. Between them, some were magic users who were buffing the soldiers and pushing their limits to the maximum. Some were healers who were ready to heal the injured soldiers, and some were offense-type magic users who had already started firing fireballs and all other types of magic attacks. While defense-type magic users were casting magic shields and barriers around the soldiers. But, everything was useless and futile in the presence of Nero. Nero dashed at the soldiers and cleaved all of them¡ª without even touching them. More soldiers kepting, and Nero kept killing them. He started throwing and smashing the soldiers around. He picked up one soldier and ripped him with his hands. Then grabbed another one and threw him at the huge golden-colored king''s statue in the middle of the pce. "Hmm! Let''s try some graffiti, shall we?" Nero stood at one spot and waited for the soldiers to approach him, and when they came, Nero just smashed them at the statue. He tossed and flung the soldiers at the golden statue and dyed it red. He was tossing them so hard that the statue started cracking with repetitive impact. After smashing hundreds of soldiers at the statue, it was dyed entirely red. Nero flung one more soldier at the throne on top of the statue, but he ended up mming into the sword''s hilt. "That''s 666 soldiers. But since the king is a coward, and this is the main capital, he must have an army of over fifty thousand soldiers¡ª in the least." Nero waited for more soldiers toe and attack him. He was fighting with only his physical strength, and he didn''t even need to use his magic or arts. "They are disappointing, to be honest," he muttered. More soldiers appeared in front of Nero. But they were sturdy build and wearing different armor than the soldiers Nero killed up until now. "Let''s hope you are worthy of my time." The soldiers surrounded Nero from all sides and pointed their swords out through the shields. They kept moving forward and encircled Nero as the distance got shorter and shorter. They were trying to crush and pierce Nero without any effort. When they were about a meter away from Nero, Nero raised his fist and punched the ground. "669!" All the soldiers fell by the quake, and some even died because of cross stabbing. But some stood up again and dashed at Nero, and Nero just tossed them at the statue. "696!" After some more tossing, the state eventually broke, and the massive sword fell to the ground¡ª crushing some of the soldiers. "I just want to snap and smite everyone, but then I wouldn''t be able to give the death that shitty king deserves." Nero cracked his fists and waited for more soldiers toe at him. However, Nero grew impatient as they were taking too long, and most of them were afraid to go near Nero, so he walked to them instead. As he was walking towards them, his gaze fell on the sword again. ''What is this feeling?'' Nero started to feel hollow from the inside. He frowned his face and squinted his eyes at the sword. "Don''t tell¡­ me." The sword began to crack and revealed a massive real sword. Nero chuckled with a distant smile on his face and picked up the sword. As soon as Nero touched the sword, its size automatically decreased, and it turned into a sword with two tips. One was straight, and the other one was curved. "Long time no see, Harpe." This was the mythological weapon Nerost wielded before he was sealed. "What a lucky day it is." Not only was Nero about to find and kill Darius soon, but he also found one of his weapons. "Although I am pissed that it was used as a decoration." He frowned his face and continued, "And what worse is it was being held but the statue of that shit." ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 102 - Demons Breath Nero had countless abilities and skills, some even too overpowered to be uncontroble by him. Whenever Nero defeated any ancient, mythical, or celestial beings, he forged them into weapons to make the best use out of them. By doing that, he could get the power of the weapons and learn their abilities. He learned new abilities and skills with various weapons, and his limitless mana and power enhanced more with them. He had sealed his abilities and skill inside his weapons and bonded them with his cores and soul to nerf himself. Although he could use them whenever he wanted, it was the best solution for Nero to control his evesting eternal power. One of the weapons was Harpe. Harpe was his most used weapon because it was the weakest, and he could use it without any worry. Nero raised Harpe in the air and muttered, "O Harpe, I release you and permit you to be beyond. So be my aid and lend me my powers." The climate suddenly changed, and the clouds started rumbling as they covered the sky in the dark. Nero lowered his sword to stab it on the ground but stopped at his feet and gripped the hilt of the sword tightly. Clouds of red fire formed around Nero, and they started orbiting; they grew bigger and bigger and formed a fire whirlwind around Nero. "More!" A ck fire formed with the red fire and joined the whirlwind. Then, a blue fire covered the whirlwind, and the entire three-colored whirlwind started aggravating. It started expanding and covered the entire pce in it. The corpses and blood of the soldiers, the rock bs of the wall and the statue, the trees, and weapons, everything in the path was pulled in the whirlwind. Nero was standing in the middle of the whirlwind with his sword still an inch above the ground. Then, he plunged the sword into the ground, and that caused a massive explosion. The whirlwind stopped expanding, but it didn''t stop orbiting and pulling everything inside. Nero had all the affinity of all the elements, and he could control them at his will as long as his magic was active. And right now, the entire area was under his control. He hadn''t turned the area into his domain, but still, he could control the climate and storm the weather on his fingertips. The soldiers were getting pulled in the whirlwind and instantly dying because of the force. Some were dying because the weapons inside the whirlwind were chopping their bodies into chunks. While, the others¡ª who were protected by the magic barriers could freely dive into the whirlwind but couldn''t survive the fire. Getting caught into the whirlwind guaranteed death, and those who survived were pulled in by Nero. The soldiers tried to hide and escape, but Nero moved his hand in the air and pulled everyone inside the whirlwind. However, some soldiers survived even after getting in the grasp of the whirlwind, as it had stopped expanding. The dead bodies and other inanimate things kept getting into the whirlwind and made the fires more and more dormant. Nero pulled out the sword from the ground and beckoned his hand in the air. The wind from the whirlwind pushed the soldiers close to Nero and Nero sliced them into pieces. This continued for over thirty minutes, and Nero killed almost all the soldiers. The whirlwind had gotten so huge after pulling everything that it could be easily seen from a distance. And those who saw it called it ''The Demon''s Breath''. The carriage Emilia and Sophia were riding on was about ten minutes away from the pce. All the women and children that were taken hostages by the king had already traveled halfway since they were buffed by Nero. Emilia poked her head out of the carriage and looked at the whirlwind: "That is Nero''s doing, right?" The horses'' neighs got louder and louder as the distance between them and the pce decreased. Sophia sighed and got off the carriage. Then, stopped the horses by pulling their reins and set one horse free. Emilia jumped out of the carriage and asked, "What are you doing?" "Can''t you see? I am setting them free," Sophia replied as she freed the other horse. "But why? I mean, we still have to travel and¡ª" "These horses are scared of going further. And they should be, because they will die if they get any closer." Sophia rubbed her hand on the horse and continued, "But they won''t stop¡ª even if they die, because Zeus ordered them to." "Oh!" Emilia eximed. "I didn''t know that." "You were sleeping." Sophia patted then pushed the horses, and they ran in the opposite direction of the pce. "What now?" Emilia looked in the direction of the pce and questioned, "What about us? Are we going there?" "Zeus told us to wait at the dock, and the only way to reach here is to pass the pce. So yeah, we need to go." "But the¡­" Emilia nced at the whirlwind with a concerned look on her face. "Are you worried about that?" Sophia asked. Emilia quietly nodded. Sophia chuckled at Emilia and said, "Don''t worry about it. It won''t hurt us. And besides, it will disappear by the time we reach there." As they walked, Sophia suddenly cast a barrier around Emilia and herself. "Huh?" Emilia looked at Sophia with a puzzled look on her face. Sophia pointed her gaze at the whirlwind as it rose in the sky and smashed to the ground¡ª causing a tremendous impact around the area. The shockwave came and blew everything away from the area. With its force, the bs of the wall were sent flying like pieces of paper. Sophia nudged Emilia and said, "Told you it was going to disappear soon." Nero grabbed the spear that fell from the sky and pierced it on the chest of thest standing soldier. The whirlwind had destroyed half the outer pce. Nero nced around and saw mashed corpses and broken weapons. Nero ced his hand on Harpe and absorbed it. He then stretched his hand and yawned after saying, "Now time for the main show." Chapter 103 - VIP Ride To Hell Nero entered the pce and walked through the hallways. He crushed the corpses under his feet and kept walking. ''I am sure there are still many soldiers left in the inner pce¡ª hiding and protecting the king.'' Nero activated his God''s eyes and nced around the pce. "Hmm?" He saw something he never expected to see. There were still two females in the pce. ''Why didn''t they run?'' Nero wondered to himself. "Are they maybe chained or trapped?" Nero thought he would help them after he dealt with the king, but something caught his attention. His eyes widened as he realized what he was looking at. Without wasting even a second, he rushed to the location. He jumped over the walls and climbed the window to enter a room where he saw two females with a semi-transparent veil covering their faces. They both had golden hair and hazel eyes, but as soon as they looked into Nero''s eyes, their eyes shined red with a star-like design in them¡ª just like Nero. ''So this is the sister and the daughter of the king.'' Nero furrowed his brows and asked, "Why are you still here? My barrier is around you, so you must have heard my voice." Nero nced back and forth between the mother and the daughter, and waited patiently for their reply. The mother stepped forward and removed the veil from her face, "My name is Leto." She pointed at her daughter and said, "This is my daughter, Asteria." Nero''s eyes widened as he heard that name and spoke, "Princess Astrea?" "That''s the name of our ancestor, I believe. Although, yes. I named Asteria after Astrea." Asteria removed the veil from her head and revealed her face. ''She looks simr to Princess Astrea!'' Nero eximed inwardly. He looked at Leto and asked, "I asked why didn''t you leave?" "We can''t leave unless we see that man die," Leto answered. Asteria held Leto''s hand and added, "We have been waiting for this day. The day youe and free us from this hell." They both fell to their knees and started crying, "Please, save us." Nero walked past them and patted on Asteria''s head. "You truly do resemble her." Nero was now even more furious than before. It reminded him of something he never wanted to remember again. He left the room and walked into the hallways. Soldiers came to him and died; more came, and more died. "You are weak; you are sinners, then why must you approach me¡ª a demon. To die?" Nero grabbed one soldier and hung him on the pir, "Where is the king?" Before the soldier could get a chance to speak, he died fromck of breath. Nero walked further and asked each and every soldier the same thing before killing them mercilessly. "Where is that bastard?!" The dying soldier pointed his finger at the wall and died. Nero threw the body down the balcony and walked to the wall. He activated his God''s eyes and looked at the wall. "Where is he? Why my God''s eye is not detecting him?" Nero groaned in annoyance and punched the wall. The wall rumbled and stopped after a while. Nero frowned his brows and punched again, but the same thing happened again. "This wall is made of a material that is indestructible, and it is invulnerable to my God''s eyes." This reminded Nero of the prison realm. ''There ain''t no way this shitty king has the gall to do anything. Someone else must have been pulling strings and using him as a puppet.'' Nero frowned his face and ced his hand on the wall, then said, "But that doesn''t mean his crimes would be forgiven." Nero prated his finger in the wall and made the hole big enough to prate his other fingers. He clutched the wall with both hands and broke it. "There is nothing I can''t do," Nero uttered as he jerked his hands. It was dark in the room, and even Nero couldn''t see anything. It was almost as if the room was covered by a shadow. Nero activated his God''s eyes and snapped his finger. The shadow disappeared and left an empty room with all types of weapons. "Can you save me the trouble of finding you ande out yourself?" Nero said in a demonic voice. He was trying to act intimidating, but he had no idea his current appearance itself was more than intimidating. Up until now, Nero''s normal appearance was of a man with white hair and long mullets on the sides. Red eyes and pointy ears with sharp fangs. But that appearance could be of any other race. It didn''t differentiate or ssify what race Nero belonged to or if he was a demon or not. However, every one of them who saw him called him a demon. However, his current appearance was far more than that of a demon. His marks and scar-like stripes trailed down his chin. His crimson eyes with a star-like design rotating inside and his newly sprouted tail made him look like a true demon. "I can see you. So save me the trouble ande out. I might show you mercy and give you a less painful death." Suddenly, a bolt of a crossbow was fired at Nero from the left side of the room. The bolt hit Nero and broke into pieces. "So you chose the VIP torture package, huh?" Nero dashed to the left and grabbed the man¡ª who was king Norox. "I told you that I could see you. Then why would you try to attack me?" Norox swung his sword erratically as if he had ever held a sword before. Then, he stabbed the sword at the barrels on the side. "Hehehe!" heughed out loud. A liquid came out of the barrel and spilled on Nero. "This is the holy water! Die, you filthy demon!" Nero shook his head in disbelief and sighed, "If you believe in the holy water, then you must believe in the gods too. And if you believe in gods, then you must believe in heaven and yourst destination¡ª hell." Chapter 104 - Wheel Of Fire "If you believe in gods, then you must believe in Heavens and yourst destination¡ª Hell." Nero smashed Norox''s head on the wall repeatedly until he was on the verge of dying. "This isn''t fun," Nero muttered as he threw Norox in the middle of the room. Nero nced around the room and saw it was full of weapons and holy objects. He walked to Norox and healed him, then helped him get up. He then pped Norox so hard that all his teeth fell out, and he flew to the wall. He once again healed Norox and asked, "Are you okay?" "W-Wh-What do you want?! I can give you anything!" Norox begged for mercy. "Oh? You can give me anything?" Nero questioned. "You name it! I can give you all my money! All my fortune! All the women and girls! You can even take my sister and that bitch Astr¡ª" Before he could speak anymore, Nero grabbed Norox''s tongue and plucked it out from his throat. "Then let me fulfill my promise to my friend." Nero dropped Norox and threw his tongue at him. Norox choked on his blood and started coughing it. "Eat this," Nero ordered. "Wa aa va aa aa," Norox murmured. Nero kicked him in the face and repeated, "Eat it." Since Nero healed Norox a while ago, his teeth were back. But after his kick, some of his teeth broke again. Norox picked up his tongue and stuffed it in his mouth. "Now pick up the tooth and eat them too." Norox picked up his teeth one by one and inserted them into his mouth. "Now, chew it." Norox started chewing. He chewed and chewed with a disgusted expression on his face. "Good. Now gulp it down." "Mmm! Mm mm nnmm!" Norox shook his head. "I said, gulp! It! Down!" Norox forcefully gulps down everything. And once he was done, Nero kicked him in the stomach so hard that he barfed everything out. Norox''s insides were ruptured and ripped. "Oops! I forgot to cast the sensitivity spell." Nero cast the sensitivity spell that made Norox''s body millions of times more sensitive. Even a simple poke would hurt as if the body was ripped inside out. "Aaaa!" Norox started screaming in pain. "Tch!" Nero clicked his tongue and sighed. SIGH! "This is satisfying enough." He nced around and grabbed a spear, then stabbed it on Norox''s crotch. "Aaa!" Norox started crying blood. "A king must always put his citizens before himself and protect them with all his might. That is what it means to be a true king," Nero recalled Ajax''s words. Nero then summoned Harpe and pointed it at Norox, but stopped and consumed Harpe into his body again. "I ain''t getting your dirty blood on my Harpe," Nero remarked. He grabbed a sword from the side and severed Norox''s hands. "This is for what you did to your family." Nero had no connection or affection to his family, but in the end¡ª they were Ajax''s descendants. Nero cleaved Norox''s legs from up the thighs. "This is for what you did to your kingdom and the citizens." Norox was experiencing indescribable pain and couldn''t even scream anymore. "Don''t worry; you won''t die. Even if I rip your heart out from your body, you will still stay alive and feel the pleasure called ''pain''." It wasn''t as though Nero was enjoying torturing Norox, but he was just giving the punishment this sinner deserved. Nero picked up Norox from his cor and grabbed another spear. He inserted the spear from his right shoulder, and it came out from his left shoulder. Then, he took another spear and plunged it upwards from Norox''s groin, and it came out from his mouth. Nero then grabbed arrows and stabbed them in Norox''s eyes. He grabbed spears and arrows and began stabbing them into Norox''s body. Once Nero was done, Norox''s body was stabbed by dozens of arrows and spears, and it looked wheel-shaped. Nero raised his finger, and a blue fire appeared on the tip of his finger. He ignited the wheel and turned it into a ''Wheel of Fire.'' Norox wasn''t dead, but he wasn''t alive either. He was in a state of limbo where he had consciousness and his senses which Nero multiplied millions of times. That was Nero''s punishment; Endless suffering for eternity. "Now then." Nero pped his hand and kept them joined, then said, "Time to send you to your new home." "Zazas, Zazas, Nasatanada Zazas." Nero''s marks on his cheekbones began moving, as though they were opening. "Zrozo Zazas, Zoas Zazas." The marks opened up and revealed another pair of eyes that were bitch ck¡ª even darker than the abyss. "Zazas, Zazas, Nasatanada Zazas." The pce started crumbling, and the cracks began to expand. The dust and rocks fell from the ceilings but didn''t hit the ground. Everything around the room started floating in the air. Then, everything stopped as though the time itself had stopped. "Nanomi hekau Zazas," With a loud ''bang'' and ''thud'', everything fell to the ground. "Zarazza zabai¡­" Soon after, a crack opened in the dimension in front of Nero. It grew wider and wider and turned into the shape of a door. The door had horns and a face of a smirking demon. "Inferna infernus¡­" Nero opened the door of the Netherworld¡ª the demon realm. Also known as the first floor of Hell. "...infernum" The door wide opened, and a loud bloodthirsty, demonic voice followed, "Hahaha." The voice grew closer as a pair of red eyes shined in the dark abyss on the other side of the door. "Who dares to wake me from my sleep?" the voice grew even more closer. The footsteps grew louder and louder as the door rumbled. Two more pairs of eyes shined; One was white, and another was blue. "I, Cerberus, the warden of the hell''s gate shall not show mercy on¡ª" The voice suddenly stopped, and a voice of a dog quivering in fear followed it. "You seem to be doing well, Cerberus," Nero greeted him. Cereberus was an enormous three-headed hound that guarded the gates of Hell. He was feared by every alive being¡ª even the highest rank demons. And he was a personal pet of Nero. Nero kicked the ''Wheel of fire'' through the door and said, "Here is the guest. Delivered by yours truly, me." "Where do I drop him off?" Cerberus asked in an obedient tone. "Let him wheel for eternity on the Gjarbr¨² bridge over the hell''s tower." "As you order, master." Cerberus stopped the wheel with his giant paw, and the fire on the wheel illuminated its three huge faces and a monstrous body of Cerberus. Nero pped, and the door slowly started to close. All the three faces of Cerberus bowed down to Nero and bid him farewell. "I will be sending more soon in my odyssey." The gate of Hell closed, and everything turned back to normal. Nero''s marks closed up, and his appearance changed back to normal with no sign indicating his demon form. But his tail remained. ==== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 105 - Summoning A Demon From Hell Nero stretched his hand in the air and yawned loudly. He then looked at his body and muttered, "My demonic powers are taking a toll on me." He turned around and walked to the severed limbs of Norox that he cleaved before making him the ''Wheel of Fire''. As he looked at the limbs, suddenly, a b fell from the ceiling on Nero. Although it was shattered into pieces even before it could hit Nero, Nero found it odd how this pce was designed ideally as a defense type. ording to the prophecy, a demon was supposed to kill Norox when he turned 32 years old. Meaning, it was Norox''s birthday today, but there was no celebration like any other Wheatly person would do. ''It looks like Norox wasn''t prepared for this, even after building a defense-type castle. He knew he was going to get killed by a demon today, but he waspletely oblivious about it. Almost as if he never took the prophecy seriously.'' ''If he didn''t take the prophecy seriously, then there was no need for him to kill his entire family and assault her sister and mother, or do those hideous crimes.'' "Bastard," Nero muttered in anger. Nero realized that Norox didn''tmit all those sins and crimes because of a prophecy; he did it because he wanted to and because he was evil to the core. "Maybe I should have tortured him more," Nero uttered, then sighed, "He will be suffering for eternity anyway." Ajax''s fear was true, and Nero couldn''t help but feel sorry for Ajax. Ajax was one of thest people Nero saw before he was sealed, and their friendship was unique. Even though Ajax was a king, he was never arrogant about it and treated everyone equally. It wasn''t as though Ajax wasn''t powerful; he had demon blood in his body, so he was more powerful than any other human would be. But Ajax never used his powers to terrorize the weak. He always cared for his citizens as though they were a part of his family. "Only if I had a chance to say a proper goodbye to him." Nero gathered all the parts of Norox''s body, except his guts, and released a drop of his blood on them. Norox''s body regenerated fully as if it was never touched. "O~ my demons. The most worthy from you shall cross the gates of demon realm and mortal realm to possess this body." Nero furrowed his brows and squinted his eyes as he said, "Kay, I know you are watching me." Kay was the guard of the mortal realm, and Nero was indebted to him, but as Nero was a lot stronger than him, he never dared to mention it. "I just did a forbidden ritual of opening the gates of hell, so I am sure the guards of the mortal realm are watching me. And now I am trying to summon a demon''s soul from theherworld to possess a body." After a brief pause, Nero added, "Another forbidden ritual." "Now let that demon pass from the gates of the mortal realm. If you don''t, then I will open the gates of hell again and never close it." Nero waited for a while to get some answer, but nothing happened. "Alright then, I shall just open the gates of¡ª" [Zeus,] a voiceover sounded in Nero''s ears. "Heh!" Nero smirked and said, "Are you afraid to show yourself to me?" [The mortal realm currently doesn''t have any demons, so why are you trying to break the bnce and bring a demon here?] "I have no idea what bnce you are talking about," Nero shrugged his shoulders. [The bnce of humans in the mortal realm.] Nero cleared his ear with his finger and asked, "What was that?" [The bnce of humans in the mortal realm,] the voice said again. "Sorry." Nero pulled his earlobe and said, "Can you repeat it again?" [The bnce of humans in the mortal realm,] the voice repeated with a little hint of annoyance and frustration in its voice. "I think you mean ''the bnce of demons in humans'' skin'', right?" [....] The voice didn''t say anything in response. Nero sighed and said, "Enough now, let that demon pass." [Fine. But don''t forget it might catch the gods'' attention.] "That''s what I am trying to do," Nero grinned wickedly. He looked at Norox''s body and saw him opening his eyes. He sat up and nced around with a puzzled look on his face. He drooped his head and stood up, then startedughing maliciously. "Hahaha! I am out of hell!" "Not quite right. You may be out of hell, but your life will be no different than hell here," Nero let his presence know. He looked at Nero and inspected his body with his eyes. "Hah?!" He looked at Nero''s tail and ced his hand on his chin as though he was trying to see Nero''s soul. "What are you? Did a demon raped your mother so that you look like that?" Nero closed his open fist in anger and grabbed Norox''s face, "Know your ce." Two big horns sprouted from Norox''s forehead and his appearance started changing. "Some lowly hybrid demon can''t match the great me, the general of the demon army!" Nero let go of Norox''s face and choked his neck after raising him in the air. "Did you forget who I am?" "Then look into my eyes and stare down the endless abyss to witness your end!" Nero''s eyes turned ck, just like his mark-eyes looked when they opened up. Norox cracked his own neck to break free from Nero''s grip. Then, he started rubbing and licking Nero''s feet, saying, "Please forgive me! It''s been so long, and I just got excited after¡ª" "Raise your head, Korybant," Nero ordered. Korybant was the general of the demon army of the first hell, and Nero summoned him into Norox''s body. Korybant rubbed his head even more harder and said, "I won''t. I know you kill me the moment I look at you." "You insulted my mother, Korybant. And that''s the only thing I can''t forgive. I may not be fond of my mother, but I love her regardless. " "Please, my lord, forgive me. If I had known you are Zemon, then I would have never said that." Korybant started smashing his head to the ground. "You know what I did to that certain demon lord who once insulted my mother, right? Or perhaps you forgot about that too?" Nero furrowed his brows. "I remember! There is no way I would ever forget that moment! The hell lord Surtr, you killed him and turned him into your sword." Korybant''s voice had already started breaking in fear. "Raise your head, Korybant. Or I will crush it!" Nero demanded. Korybant immediately raised his head and stood up but kept his gaze and head lower to Nero''s chest. "Look up," Nero ordered. Korybant looked at Nero and closed his eyes. "Open your mouth." Korybant opened his mouth. "Take out your tongue." He did as Nero asked him to. "Now pluck it out," Nero ordered nonchntly. Korybant opened his eyes and looked at Nero, seemingly trying to beg for Nero''s mercy. Nero raised his brows and said, "Do I need to repeat myself?" Korybant shook his head, then closed his eyes and plucked out his tongue. Nero chuckled and nodded, "Good. Now follow me." Nero left the room, and Korybant followed him like an obedient ve. Chapter 106 - Dire Decision Nero and Korybant walked through the hallways. Nero was walking fast ahead, and Korybant was trying to catch up to Nero. Although he always made sure not to set his foot on Nero''s shadow and walk behind Nero. Korybant wanted to ask where they were going, but he had no tongue to speak. As Nero and Korybant were walking, Leto and Asteria ran into him. They both immediately bowed down to Nero and looked at him, "We were looking for you." "What a coincidence. I was looking for you two, too," Nero remarked. "We have a request¡ª" Leto stopped when she saw Korybant, who was in Norox''s body and immediately hid Asteria behind her. "Why is this man still alive?!" Leto shouted. "Don''t worry. It''s not that shit," Nero reassured. Asteria peeked from behind Leto''s shoulders and said, "It''s not him." Leto sighed in relief and bowed down to Nero again, "I apologize for my behavior. It''s just I hate this man so much that I got angry after looking at him." "It''s fine. Don''t worry about it. In fact," Nero nced at Korybant and said, "Feel free to torture him if you want. He won''t die without my permission." Asteria and Leto stared at each other with a puzzled look on their faces and shook their heads. Nero raised his brows and asked, "So you were saying something?" "Yes!" Leto and Asteria bowed down and requested, "Please take us with you." "Huh?" After a brief pause, Leto looked into Nero''s eyes and said, "We spent our whole life waiting for you, and we both dedicated our lives to you. So please¡ª" "Wait, wait!" Nero stopped them and looked back at Korybant. "You may go now," he ordered. Korybant''s face was clearly saying ''Where to?'' Nero ced his hand around Korybant''s shoulder and took him to the balcony. Nero showed him countless dead bodies and asked, "How is the view? Do you like it?" "Mmm mm!" "Oh! My bad. I forgot you can''t speak," tightened his grip on Korybant''s shoulder and said, "Write it with magic." Korybant formed a magic circle and wrote something on it. Nero squinted his eyes and said, "It''s been ages since I read or spoke hell''snguage." Nero ced his hand on his chin and read what Korybant wrote: "It is more hideous than hell." Nero raised his brows and scoffed as he patted Korybant, "Come on. You are exaggerating. Hell is more beautiful than this." Nero nced back to see Leto and Asteria looking at him with weird gazes. He cleared his throat and said, "Korybant, I want you to gather all the bodies in one ce." "...!" Korybant eximed. "Just dig up a deep hole and throw everyone inside," Nero rephrased himself and kicked Korybant from the balcony. He then sighed and walked to Asteria and Leto. "We want¡ª" Before Leto could speak, Nero interrupted her and said, "Unfortunately, I can''t grant your wish." "Why?" Leto''s face showed apparent sadness and disappointment. "Is it because I am tainted?" "No, nothing like that." Nero sighed and continued, "I am on a journey, and it''s filled with many dangers. I promised your ancestor that I would destroy his evil descendants and protect his kind ones. So I am afraid I can''t take you with me." "But we¡­ we lived for you¡­" Asteria stated. Nero pondered for a while and said, "Alright. But I can take only one of you. So decide who wants to join me on my journey." Leto and Asteria stared at each other with a concerned and anxious look on their faces. The reason Nero couldn''t take both of them was there has to be someone staying behind to inherit the throne. If the throne was left uncrowned, the other kingdoms might try to attack and steal the throne. "I don''t want you to rush because this journey will be filled with dangers, and it''s going to be a hell of a long journey." Of course, Nero was just trying to test their dedication. Although the journey was indeed filled with danger, but there was nothing Nero couldn''t defeat. "So take your time deciding on who wants to join me. I will go get a bath." Nero had no need to take a bath as he could just purify his body using magic. But he wanted to give some time to Leto and Asteria to think. And he was also feeling like taking a bath to rx himself after the bloodshed he had done. Nero nced around and asked, "Where is the bathhouse?" Leto told Nero the directions of the royal bathhouse. Nero told them to decide before he came back and went to take a bath. After strolling in the pce for a while, he finally found the royal bathhouse. "This pce is bigger than I thought," Nero muttered as he opened the door of the bathhouse. He nced around and closed the door behind him. "It''s clean." Nero sighed, then snapped and his clothes disappeared. He sat on the pedestal and started washing his body. "The water is cold. Just as I wanted." Nero was taking a bath and thinking how dreadful his demonic powers are. The bracelet still had half of the pearls left, but his demonic powers were on the rampage. "I can''t wait to find a way to take this bracelet off my wrist," Nero said with an evil smirk on his face. Nero wondered how Emilia and Sophia would react when he would introduce a new girl to them. ''Who would get more angry? Emilia or Sophi?'' he wondered. After pondering for a while, Nero came to the conclusion that Sophia would get more angry. ''Emilia didn''t get angry and epted Elise without even saying anything. But Sophi was upset. Although she was upset because she thought I was ruining Elise''s life by making hermitted to me.'' Nero smirked widely and muttered, "It''s going to be fun seeing Sophi''s reaction.'' Nero had no idea; he wasn''t aware that Emilia was influencing him. Emilia sometimes deliberately made Nero angry, so he would go rough on her. And now Nero was thinking the same. As Nero was thinking about his future ns, the bathhouse''s door slowly opened with a creak. Nero immediately activated his God''s eyes and looked at the door only to see Asteria was standing at the door, fidgeting as though she was seeking attention from him. "Uh¡­ what?" Nero asked. Asteria entered the bathhouse and closed the door behind her. She took off her clothes and hung them to the wall¡ª though she was wearing a petticoat and slipshort panties covering her thighs. "I am here to wash you." ==== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 107 - Leto And Asteria "What do you mean?" Nero tried to act dumb. "I am here to help you bathe," Asteria replied and walked to Nero. "I didn''t ask for help, and I can bathe on my own." Asteria grabbed a jug and spilled it on Nero. "This is my first time here, in this bathhouse." Asteria grabbed the clean cloth to wash Nero''s body. She sat beside Nero and started washing his hand. "You have never been here before?" Nero asked again to confirm. "I always bathed in the tower." Asteria smiled at Nero and continued, "Well, you broke that tower now, though." Nero was busy in his thought: ''She is a virgin.'' When Nero activated his God''s eyes, he could see Asteria''s soul was as pure as an angel. "You are too innocent for a demon," Neromented. "Part demon," Asteriamented and moved to the right to wash Nero''s other hand. "Have you and your mother decided on who ising with me?" "We have, and we hope you treat us well." Nero raised his hand so Asteria could wash his armpit. "So, how has your life been here, in the pce?" Nero asked to ease the mood. "This is actually my first time in the pce," Asteria replied. "So you have been locked up in that tower for your entire life?" "Yes." "And you always waited for someone to take you out of that tower and free you?" Nero smiled and added, "On the white horse?" "What are you going to ask me next? Why isn''t my hair long, or did I sing songs or something?" Nero''s smirked vanished. He turned to Asteria and asked, "Why¡­ how do you know that reference?" "I don''t know. I know a lot of things, and I don''t know why," she replied. "Any strange memories?" "Yes, but in fragments," Asteria replied honestly. ''Is it what I think it is?'' Nero shook his head and thought, ''No, no. I am just getting carried away by my emotions.'' ''Just because her name and face resemble ''Princess Astrea'' doesn''t mean Asteria is her reincarnation.'' When princess Astrea was traveling with Nero, he had told her all the stories about princesses he knew and remembered from his past life. Asteria started washing Ziro''s back and uttered, "Well, my mother was with me." "Hmm?" "She and I, we both have been locked there since I was born." "Have you never seen that bastard king?" Nero asked curiously. "I had. And mom and I, we both resented him and wished him to die. We always prayed and waited for you toe and embrace us." Nero smiled wryly and said, "Your prayers have been answered." Asteria leaned on Nero''s back and began washing Nero''s chest. Her breasts were pressing against Nero''s back as she wiped his chest. ''Does she not realize how dangerous it is to give a bath to a naked man like this?'' Nero wondered to himself. He was trying to control himself, and the side effects of using his demonic powers were already showing. ''If she sees my snake turning into an anaconda, who knows what might happen.'' Asteria moved her hands down to Nero''s thigh and said, "I will wash¡ª" Nero shrugged his body and said, "I think you have done enough. You should go now." "But the lower part¡ª" Nero interrupted her, saying, "I will take care of it. Leave me alone." "I was just trying to help you, but okay." Nero could easily feel the sadness and disappointment in her voice. Asteria wore her clothes and left the bathhouse without speaking anything. SIGH! Nero sighed and sighed. "What the hell am I doing?" he asked himself. Nero adored princess Astrea like a little sister, and after seeing her lookalike like that, he was in a slump. He was aware that Asteria didn''t mean it that way, but he couldn''t help but imagine that. "It is tough to be a gentleman," he sneered. After washing himself, he dipped in the bathtub to put his mind at ease andter finished the bath. After exiting the bathhouse, Nero was on his way to the room where he first encountered Leto and Asteria. Previously, Leto and Asteria were locked in the heavily guarded tower, but once Nero attacked the pce, the guards left. Nero had also cast a barrier around all the females and children and asked them to leave the pce. Leto and Asteria had realized it was the demon from the prophecy, so they left the tower before it could copse and safely entered one of the rooms of the inner pce. Nero was wearing different attire than he always wore. He looked like royalty in his current robe. He stood in front of the door and sighed nervously. "Why the hell am I nervous?" He knocked on the door and waited patiently for someone to open the door, "It''s open," the voice said from inside. Nero opened the door and went inside to see Asteria crying in Leto''s arms. "Uhh¡­ maybe I shouldeter," Nero stepped back. "No, it''s fine." Letro stopped Nero and whispered something in Asteria''s ears. "We have decided who will join you in your journey," Leto asserted and continued, "But first, do you promise to treat us well?" "I can guarantee that," Nero answered instantly. "So, the person who will join you is¡­" Nero honestly didn''t care who would join, but he was hoping for it to be Asteria. ''Even if there is a little chance that Asteria is the princess Astrea, then I don''t want to miss it,'' Nero thought to himself, ''Not again.'' "We have decided that Asteria will join you," Leto answered. "Okay." "Ma, please. You go. You have suffered more than me," Asteria insisted Leto. "Don''t worry about me. You have a great life waiting ahead for you, and I am sure¡­" Leto turned to Nero and asked with an apologetic look on her face, "I am sorry, but what is your name?" "Zeus," Nero told his real name rather than his alias. "Zeus¡­? Only Zeus?" "Yeah, I don''t have anyst name." Leto turned to Asteria and continued, "I am sure Zeus will take care of you and make you happy." "But you deserve to be happy too!" ''So she was crying because of that.'' Nero thought Asteria was crying because of what happened in the bathhouse, but she was crying for leaving her mother behind. "AHEM!" Nero cleared his throat and said, "I will make your mother happy too." "You will?!" Asteria asked with a wide and cheerful smile on her face. Nero nodded and held Leto and Asteria''s hands, "Come with me." ===== A bonus chapter for hitting 250 power stonesing up in five minutes. Chapter 108 - Hell Bringer Nero took Leto and Asteria outside the pce, where Korybant was filling a bottomless pit with the dead bodies of the soldiers Nero killed. "Umm¡­ why are we here?" Leto asked hesitantly. Nero smiled gently and turned to Leto, then said, "That bastard king didn''t care about his family or citizens. But all the other towns and cities, even the old capital, weren''t aware of it." "They were so ignorant, almost as if they had no idea how shitty the king was. Not only that, they were all well-developed cities and towns, and it wouldn''t be possible without a king watching over it." Nero looked at Asteria and continued, "So there must be someone making all the wrongs right." Nero turned to Leto and uttered, "Someone who knew how the kingdom should be ruled. Its economy and politics. And I assume you were the one who was managing all that, Queen Leto?" Leto nodded and ced her hand on her chest, saying, "I had some loyal servants. Well, not mine but my father''s. They couldn''t oppose my brother, or he would have killed them, so they had to turn a blind eye to everything, just to make good of the other cities and towns." "That is what a true Queen would do for her citizens." Nero turned around and looked at the pit filled with thousands of corpses and raised his hand. "And that''s why I will give you an army." Nero walked to the edge of the pit and shed one drop of his blood. But before it could hit the corpses, it exploded into thousands of particles, and each formed a magic circle. "Ultimate restoration technique." Nero resorted all the dead bodies to normal¡ª with no souls. Then, he closed his eyes and joined his hands together. "I summon demon souls to possess these empty corpses," Nero asserted in a demonic voice. Leto and Asteria stood beside Nero and watched all the corpses rise. Korybant''s eyes were wide open, and his jaw was dropped in bafflement. ''There were seventy-eight thousand six hundred and sixty-nine (78669) dead bodies. And not only did he restore all of them at once, but also summoned demon souls for them.'' Korybant had counted the bodies and their parts while throwing them into the pit. At first, he was surprised that Nero had single-handedly killed all the soldiers, but after witnessing what he just saw, he couldn''t help but tremble in fear, just by how powerful Nero had be. ''He has gotten far more stronger than thest time. But why does he look so sad and lonely? Thest time I met him in hell, he looked genuinely happy, as though he was alive. But all I see now is¡­ an unrivaled demon.'' All the corpses rose and looked up at Nero. "Listen, youmbs; you are here for a purpose, and¡ª" "Who are you?" one of the demons asked. "Don''t interrupt me, or rather than sending you back to hell, I will kill you!" Nero roared. "There are thousands of us! There is no way a hybrid can kill us!" another demon shouted. Nero raised his brows and nced at Korybant, who was standing at the opposite side of Nero. Korybant gulped down in fear and yelled, "You fools! Do you have any idea who you are talking to?!" "Hah?!" All the demons turned to Korybant. "Hey! That''s Korybant! Our general!" "Hey, Kory! Long time no see!" "What are you fools talking about? It''s been only like an hour since I was summoned here," Korybant remarked. "Don''t lie! You have been away for over half a month!" a demon retorted. "What nonsense is that!" Korybant yelled back. Nero furrowed his brows and shook his head, ''A stupid is fighting idiots.'' "The time passes differently here from hell!" Nero quipped with the yell. "Hah?! Hey, Kory! Who is this hybrid? And why is he acting all mighty?" "You imbecile! That''s¡ª" "Enough!" Nero raised his hand and stopped Korybant, "These fools won''t understand in simplenguage. I need to show them." Nero covered the right side of his face with his right hand and muttered something. His mark on his left side opened up, and a ck stripe trailed up his forehead and another one down his chin. His crimson eyes shined as if it was thirsting for blood. "Kneel before me, so you shall be forgiven," Nero uttered in a demonic voice like never before. All the demons, including Korybant, Leto, and Asteria, dropped down to their knees with an invisible force. "Please forgive us!" Some demons begged for mercy. "We didn''t know you were lord Zemon!" Some demons made excuses. "Oh, what have I done!" one demon was already prepared to die. "I didn''t speak a word against you, my lord!" another demon tried to act innocent. Nero nced at his right and left to see Leto and Asteria were also kneeling down. He ced his hand on their heads to lift the magic from them and said, "You may stand beside me." They got up and stood beside Nero. Nero could make any lower, higher, and archdemon submit to him just by using his voice¡ª even without using his demonic powers. Before Nero was sealed, Surtr, the titan made of pureva and magma, the king of the first hell, possessed a lower rank demon''s body and angered Nero by insulting his mother. So Nero chased him all the way to hell and fought with him. At that time, Nero wasn''t even as strong as he was now. Nor did he have his demonic powers. He fought with Surtr for three years in the scorching mes of hell, without drinking or eating, and finally slew Surtr, then made a sword from his core and soul. Nero became the lord of the first hell and achieved the title ''Lord Zemon''. During the three years he spent in hell, fighting Surtr, Nero gained experience thatter helped him grow more stronger. And because of that, he could order all the demons from the mortal realm to go to hell. Even though he had spent three years in hell, only three days had passed in the mortal realm. "I don''t care about yourments or remarks, nor shall I care about your puny life. I summoned you here for a purpose, and you must obey my orders." Nero turned to Leto and spread his arms, then said in a loud demonic voice, "I give you an army of demons." That evening, Nero brought hell to the mortal realm¡ª quite literally, and gained the title "The Hell Bringer." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 109 - Unrivaled Demon Sophia and Emilia were walking to the pce. Sophia was walking fine, but Emilia looked out of breath as though she was about to die. "Wa..it¡­ how far is it?" Emilia questioned. "We are about to get there," Sophia answered. Sophia was in her angel form, and Emilia was grabbing her hair. "Stop grabbing my hair!" Sophia yelled. "They are helping me walk." "And you are dragging me down!" "We have been walking for days. I am tired." "It has not even been 15 minutes," Sophiamented. "It''s killing me." Emilia hugged Sophia from behind and said, "Sophia, you are an angel. So fly me to the pce." "I am not your driver! And you are an angel too! Use your own wings!" "I have never used them." Emilia wrapped her legs around Sophia and continued, "I am the queen of the harem, so you must obey me!" Sophia sprouted her wings, and they pushed Emilia back to the ground. "Ouch! Why did you throw me like that?!" Sophia retracted her wings and helped Emilia get up. "You have walked before, right? So why is it tiring you right now?" "I don''t think I have walked this much before," Emilia stated with an innocent face. "Didn''t you travel from Astracliff to Astrared on foot?" "Oh!" Emilia eximed and said with an orgasmic look on her face, "That was a different thing. The pleasure kept me motivated to walk." Sophia shook her head in disbelief and sighed, "You know, you were so innocent and naive before, but you turned into a pervert." "Don''t call me a pervert!" Emilia hissed. "You ''are'' a pervert! Even Zeus calls you a pervert all the time." "That''s his special way to call me, right?" Emilia asked as though she had no idea. Sophia stared at her with a straight face and said, "Noments." "Right?!" "No." Sophia turned around and started walking to the pce. "I take that back. You are still naive, but you are a pervert too." "Don''t call me a pervert!" Emilia dashed at Sophia to catch her. "A naive pervert," Sophia remarked. "Don''t give me a weird nickname!" Emilia chased Sophia to the pce, but Sophia suddenly stopped, resulting in Emilia bumping into her. Emilia rubbed her nose and asked, "Why did you stop?" "I smell a massive amount of demons ahead in the pce." Sophia changed to her human form and rushed to the pce with Emilia. When they reached there, they saw a vast pit filled with demons, and all the demons were kneeling down to Nero. "What''s going on?" Sophia muttered. "Who are the two girls with Nero?" Sophia was feeling a sense of danger, although that was just her angel''s instinct to be wary of demons. While Emilia was worried about ''who are the girls?'' beside Nero. Nero raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "Rise, my littlembs! The time hase. Do whatever your heart wants! Kill, steal, let your sins spread! And have no fear for tomorrow because you don''t have one. Show the whole world what kind of monsters you truly are!" "What is he saying¡­?" Emilia muttered. "Just kidding! Don''t do that, or some psycho mighte to die by my hands." Nero could sense Sophia and Emilia from a distance, and he predicted what Sophia''s reaction would be. So he made it more entertaining by making a false speech. Although, he went too far, and Sophia was outraged. Sophia frowned her face and jumped over the pit to Nero. "What is the meaning of this?! Why is there an army possessed by demons?!" she questioned. "An angel?" a demon whispered from the pit. "But she looks human." "Why is she yelling at Lord Zemon?" "Are they going to fight?" Nero smiled at Sophia and pulled her frowned cheeks. "Why so angry?" he asked with a grin on his face. "Because there are demons near me!" Emilia wanted to go to Nero too, but she would need to jump over the pit for that. She could easily jump more than that, but she was afraid of falling into the pit since she had never jumped before. So she was walking on the edges of the pit to reach Nero. "Rx, I don''t n to do anything with this army. It''s just part of my n," Nero asserted. "What n?" Sophia squinted her eyes. "To attack the heavens," Nero replied with a grin. Sophia raised her brows and sighed, "I can''t tell if you are being serious or not." Nero grinned and kissed Sophia on her lips. Everyone''s jaws dropped as they saw a demon kissing an angel. However, Emilia''s jaw was dropped for another reason, and she hurried her pace. "He kissed the angel," a demon muttered. "He totally did." "What is the meaning of this?" "As expected of Lord Zemon. Even angels submit to him." "Lord Zemon is the best!" The demons wouldn''t stop passingments. As Nero was kissing Sophia, he gazed down at the demons and red at them. All the demons lowered their gaze and waited for Nero to give them permission to look up again. Sophia pushed Nero back and said with a flushed face, "Do-Don''t kiss me in public!" Nero smirked and tried to kiss Sophia again, but a loud yell stopped him. "Stop right there!" It was Emilia, who was trying her best to pass the edges of the pit so she could reach Nero. Nero looked at Emilia with a puzzled look on his face, and when Emilia looked back at him, he smirked and kissed Sophia in front of her to make her jealous. Emilia''s face twitched, and she jumped over the pit to stop Nero. Afternding beside Nero, she red at Sophia and Nero with a frowned face. Then, she pulled Nero close and kissed him on the lips. "Kakaka! You girls are awesome!" Neroughed out loud. Korybant watched Nero and thought, ''So these girls are his salvation. He looks happy and alive again, but still¡­ unrivaled.'' "An Unrivaled Demon," he muttered. Chapter 110 - All Hail The Olympian "Listen, you mutts, if you want to live in this mortal realm, then you must obey my three orders!" All the demons got on their knees and lowered their heads at Nero. "Rule number one: Never harm or even think about harming any mortals. Rule number two: you must obey every word of Queen Leto. Andst, rule number three: Never raise your gaze or even look at Leto, or you shall face my wrath." A demon nudged the demon sitting beside him and asked, "What would he do if we break any of these rules?" "He will kill us," the demon replied. "I won''t kill you. Death is nothing but an easy way to escape life. The punishment I will give you would be much worse than death, an endless suffering for eternity," Nero asserted in a demonic voice. Everyone, including Sophia around Nero, gulped down in fear, but there was Emilia, who couldn''t read the atmosphere and kept ring at Nero. As she was ring at Nero, her gaze fell on Asteria, who was standing behind him. ''She smells like Nero,'' Emilia thought and followed Asteria''s gaze and saw Nero''s tail. "...!" Emilia was surprised after seeing Nero''s tail. She motioned Sophia and pointed her finger at Nero''s tail. Even Sophia was shocked after seeing Nero''s tail, but she turned pale after she nced at Asteria and muttered, "Princess Astrea?" Nero sighed and uttered inwardly to himself, ''They are ruining my grand impact.'' "She is not the princess Astrea we knew," Nero informed. "But she looks just like her." "Yeah, and even her name is simr." Nero smiled at Asteria and uttered, "Her name is Asteria." "But¡­" "Let''s talk about thister, okay? I am trying to make myself look scary and dangerous," Nero whispered. He gazed at the demons and questioned, "Do you understand my orders??" "Yes," the demons replied in unison. "Do you understand?" he asked again. "Yes!" "Do you understand?" he asked once again. "Yes!" the demons yelled in unison. An enormous magic circle appeared above the pit and covered it. Nero grinned wildly and said, "You swore an oath to me. And now, if you break the rules or even think about disobeying my orders, you will meet endless suffering." He then looked at Korybant, who was standing on the top edge of the pit, and uttered, "Korybant! You are their leader inmand, the same as hell. But don''t forget all these rules apply to you too." Korybant nodded in reply and tried to say something, but without his tongue, all he could do was move his lips. "You may heal yourself," Nero ordered. Korybant healed himself and brought his tongue back. "Now speak." "Your every word is mymand, demon lord Zemon." "Good," Nero nced at Leto and asked, "I will arrange an escort for you so you can go to the pce in the old capital, your real home." Leto shook her head and said, "There is no pce in the old capital. That man destroyed everything and moved the treasures and heirlooms to this pce." "Oh!" Nero eximed and looked back at the pce, which he wrecked during the fight. Although, the entire pce wasn''t broken. The outer pce and all the buildings and houses between the wall and the inner pce were destroyed. However, there were some areas in the inner pce that were damaged. "Korybant! How long will it take to rebuild this pce?" Nero asked. "It depends on how many men are there and how big the pce you want to build." "Take all these demons and get them to work. And as for the pce, it should be big, bigger than it was; bigger than my castle in hell, bigger than you have ever seen." Korybant started sweating and gulped down. Nero noticed Korybant''s reaction and asked, "What is it?" Korybant bowed down and uttered, "My lord, these demons only know how to break; building something is out of their expertise." "Then teach them." Nero looked at Leto and said, "What is this continent called? I am sure the name has changed since my time." "The name of this continent has changed many times, but it''s been called `Si Petra` for over 10 000 years." "I don''t want to insult names, so let''s pretend this never happened." After a brief pause, Nero asked, "What is this kingdom called?" "Ki Petra," Leto answered with a forced smile on her face. "Alright. Let''s change the name, shall we?" Leto nodded in agreement, Nero nced at Emilia and Sophia and wondered, "What should I name this kingdom?" Emilia raised her hand and said, "Name it after my name." "After you? So... Kingdom of Perverts?" Nero grinned andterughed out loud after seeing Emilia''s reaction. Nero turned to Sophia and Asteria, hoping they would suggest a good name, but they shrugged their shoulders and averted their gazes. "What about you, Leto? Any suggestions?" he asked Leto. Leto shook her head and said, "I don''t know, and I am bad with names." "Great," Nero pondered for a while and said, "The capital was called ''Olimpo'' during my time. So I want to name this kingdom something simr to that." He thought for a name for a while, then said, "How about Olimpurs?" He nced at everyone to get feedback, but everyone stayed silent. "Olimpo¡­ Olimpia¡­ Olimpias... Olimpus¡­" Nero pondered for a while and said, "How about Olympus?" "It''s good," Emilia nodded. "Alright then." Nero cleared his throat and said aloud, "This kingdom shall be called `Olympus` as of today." Nero looked at Leto and asked, "Should I change the continent''s name too?" "I will do thatter," Leto replied. "Sweet." Nero turned to Emilia, then nced at Sophia before turning to Leto, "Leto, you are the Queen of Olympus. State your first orders." "I¡­" Leto looked at Asteria and the pervy angels and said with a hesitant look on her face, "I need a king." Nero froze for a second and looked at Emilia with a fake grin on his face. "Alright." Nero grabbed Leto''s hand and asserted, "You shall be called Leto Zeus Olympian." Nero had predicted Emilia''s reaction, and it was exactly the same as he thought she would react. Although Emilia wasn''t against it, nor did she say anything. Nero looked down on all the demons with a fierce re, then nced at Korybant and nodded. Korybant nodded back and walked forward from all the demons, then cleared his throat and raised his hand in the air, yelling, "All hail the Olympian!" The demons nced at each other and raised their hand, yelling, "Hail the Olympian!" Nero let go of Leto''s hand and jumped to the open ground on the other side of the pit. Then, he ced his hand on the ground and passed his mana through it. The horizon started rumbling, and a pointy rock came out of the ground. The surface became uneven as it started rising. Soon, the rock became a mountain, and it still kept rising until the peak soured through the clouds. After taking a deep breath, Nero looked up at the peak of the mountain and jumped up. The peak was so high, then Nero had to jump twice to reach it. On the peak, there was a throne-like structure made of sand and rock. At first nce, it looked rough and ufortable, but upon touching it, the surface looked soft as a pillow. Nero sat on it, leaned back, rested his hand on the hand rest of the throne, and enjoyed the view. "I shall watch all of mankind from here." As Nero spoke, white smoke came out of his mouth. The temperature up there was so low that an ordinary mortal would freeze to death, but Nero was unaffected. After a while, Sophia came flying up to Nero, carrying Emilia¡ª who was trembling; not from the cold, but in fear of the height. ''Even though she was scared, she couldn''t stay away from me.'' Nero scoffed and ced Emilia on hisp and hugged her from behind to share his warmth with her. Sophia sat beside Nero on the throne, and Emilia leaned back on Nero''s chest. Nero spread his arm and motioned Sophia to embrace him so all three of them could feel a little closer to each other. Nero exhaled sharply and nodded a couple of times as he remembered Ajax. ''I have done everything you asked for, my friend- Ajax.'' Ajax wanted Nero to inherit his throne and be the king of his continent, and Nero just did it. Nero also fulfilled his promise to Ajax: He defeated Ajax''s evil descendants and protected the kind ones. There was one more thing Ajax wanted Nero to do, and that was to marry his daughter¡ª princess Asteria. ''And as for thest one...'' Nero gazed down at Asteria, who was hugging Leto, with a genuine and happy smile on her face. ''If she truly is the reincarnation of the princess Astrea, then I will do as you wished. This time, I will ept her.'' ===== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN ===== 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter || 500 Power Stones = 2 Chapters || 700 Power Stones = 3 Chaps || 1000 Power Stones =5 Chapters. Chapter 111 - Demons Bride Nero was sleeping on the bed with a nket covering his lower half. With a slight movement, he opened his eyes and looked at the chandelier at the ceiling of the room. "I woke up under yet another unknown ceiling," he muttered. "Hmm?" Leto peeked from the side and asked, "Did you say something?" "I just wanted to say that line once." Leto rested her head on Nero''s chest and looked up at him as her bare breasts rubbed against him. "Thank you for showing me what true love is and what it feels like to make love." Nero gently smiled and patted on Leto''s head, asking, "Did you enjoy it?" "Yes, it felt good, and you purified me from my trauma," she replied. "Did that shitty king assault you often?" Leto shook her head and said, "Once I gave birth to Asteria and my son, he lost interest in me." "Then he locked me in the tower and asked me to raise Asteria so he could do the same thing to her as he did to me. But I raised Asteria and always told her to hate that man. So she grew up hating him," Leto answered. "And? He never tried to do anything to Asteria?" "He did try to, but I taught Asteria everything I could. All the magic, spells, arts. So she never let that mane near to her." Leto turned her face to the other side and continued, "He brought girls from all over the capital and assaulted them. He killed the girls who got pregnant or gave them to his soldiers, and they died eventually.." "He gave him the end he deserved," Nero asserted. "He was always like this. As he was the youngest son, Ma and Pa always spoiled him. My other two older brothers would get angry and ask Ma and Pa not to spoil him. I was the only daughter and youngest of all of my siblings. But as I was a girl, I wasn''t allowed to do certain things, which I didn''t mind," Leto recalled. "Then, one day, a well-known wizard visited the pce and said he could prophesize the future. Pa wanted to know about the kingdom, but the wizard prophesied something else." Nero rubbed his thumb on Leto''s cheek and uttered, "You know, prophecies aren''t always true. It''s just one of the possibilities, and they can be easily avoided." "That''s what Pa and Ma said when they first heard their prophecy." "What were the prophecies?" Nero asked with a calm look on his face. "For Pa, it was ''You will be killed by your own blood''. For Ma, it was ''You will kill yourself''. For my oldest brother, it was ''You will be killed by your brother''. For my second brother, it was also ''You will be killed by your brother. And for that¡­ for him, it was¡ª" "You will be killed by a demon after 20 years," Neropleted. Leto nodded and continued, "Since I had three brothers, my two older brothers were wary of each other after that prophecy." "What was your prophecy," Nero asked. Leto''s face flushed as she looked at Nero and stammered, "Do you truly want to know?" "I seriously want to know now that you are reacting like this," Nero grinned. "My prophecy was ''You will be the demon''s bride after 20 years, and your daughter will be that demon''s Salvator." "So it turned out to be true, eh?" "Yes, but the other prophecies also turned true," she remarked. "Pa and Ma didn''t believe in the prophecy, neither did my two older brothers. I, on the other hand, was just ten years old. And that¡­ he was 12 years old, but he took the prophecy seriously," Leto recalled with a sad look on her face. "Forget about what happened in the past, and focus on what you have now, focus on me." "It''s all that wizard''s fault," Leto proimed. Nero raised his brows and asked with a confused look on his face, "Why are you ming the wizard? He just prophesied, nothing else." "No¡­ rox," Leto made a disgusted face when she said Norox''s name. "He became friends with the wizard. And they talked in secret all the time. And the day the wizard left the pce, he¡­" Leto took a deep breath before continuing, "He poisoned Pa and my older brothers." "But since they were part demons, the poison''s effect was slow, so they all were paralyzed." "Then he tied them up and raped me and my mother in front of them. After raping us for all night, he killed them and locked Ma and me in the room." "Leto¡­" Nero tried to stop Leto. "Ma was traumatized, and after some weeks, when I was sleeping, she killed herself by repeatedly banging her head on the wall." "Leto¡­ that''s enough." Nero hugged Leto and said, "I am here now." "I wanted to kill myself too, but I found out I was pregnant. And ording to the prophecy, my daughter would be the demon''s Salvator, your Salvator. So I couldn''t kill myself." ''So she did all this for me? She suffered everything for me?'' Nero felt a sting in his heart. "And I am d I didn''t kill myself. I got to see that man''s death, and I got to meet you." "Thank you for saving my daughter and me." Leto moved her face and kissed Nero, saying, "my demon hero." Nero kissed her back and said with a smile on his face, "You are a good mother." "I wonder about that. I raised ASteria in a tower. She never got to see or meet anyone. She spent her life in the tower, hating that man and submitting to you." "That exins why she doesn''t have any shame ormon sense," Neromented. "What do you mean?" Leto asked with a puzzled look on her face, knowing nothing of what Asteria did in the bathhouse. "When I was bathing, she came into the bathhouse and got undressed without any hesitation or hint of embarrassment. She even offered to¡ª" Leto interrupted Nero and uttered, "I don''t think she had any improper thoughts." "I know. She is innocent, but she needs to learn now." Leto kissed Nero and said with a grin on her face, "She is yours now, so it''s your responsibility to make her know what it feels like to be a girl." "I will try my best," Nero replied with a grin. Chapter 112 - Soul Rings Nero was lying on the bed, and Leto was lying on top of Nero. The bedsheet and the nket looked more messed up than before, as though they had performed the ritual again. Leto''s face was more flushed than before, and she was twirling her finger on Nero''s chest. "Are you okay?" Nero questioned. "Yes. Sorry for asking you to take a break." "It''s fine. You can take your time." Leto looked up at Nero and said with a wide grin on her face, "You are a beast in the bed." Nero scoffed and said, "Trust me, I was being gentle." "So Asteria will get to experience this every day now, huh?" Leto wondered. "Umm¡­ maybe not every day," Ziro remarked. "Hmm? Oh! The two girls. Are they your wives?" Leto asked with a curious look on her face. "No." "You kissed that angel, so they have to be someone close to you," Letomented. "Yeah, they are my friends." Leto squinted her eyes and said, "Friends don''t do that." "They are close friends," Nero answered with a grin. Leto grinned back and said, "You know, when I was raising Asteria and praying to you, I always had this thought: What if the demon turned out to be worse than that man?" "And? How did he turn out to be?" " A very kind and good person." "You know." Nero patted Leto''s back and continued, "I hate kind people. You are kind, but I can''t tell you not to be kind." "Why do you hate kind people?" "Because they always meet a bad end," Nero smiled distantly as he remembered thest time he spoke that line was to Laira. Leto kissed Nero and said, "My Pa used to say ''No one evil is ever truly evil, and no one kind is ever truly kind''." "I agree with the kind one, but I will have to disagree with the evil one," Nero remarked. "Same." Leto and Nero stayed like that in each other''s arms for a while. Leto kissed Nero once in a while, and Nero yed with Leto''s golden hairs. "Please take care of Asteria. She hasn''t seen the world and suffered so much. Show her the world and give her the happiness that she deserves," Leto pleaded. "What about you? You deserve happiness too. You have suffered far more than her." "A mother always puts her child before her, no matter what it costs." "Yeah..." Nero remembered his mother and herst moments. "Maybe sometimes even more than they should." "And besides, I am an old woman now. It''s toote for me to dream about happiness." "Says who? You are young, and you look young. When I firstid my eyes on you, both you and Asteria looked like sisters," Nero asserted. "You are just exaggerating to make me happy." "I am not. You are beautiful, and no one can ever dare to disagree with that." Leto moved to the other side of Nero''s chest and looked up at him, saying, "I will be a worthy Queen for this continent." "You already are." After a brief pause, Leto asked with a hesitant look on her face, "Can you leave your seeds inside me, so I can give you offsprings?" "You know it''s dangerous for a human to conceive a child of other races, right?" Nero remarked. "But I am a part-demon, so it okay¡ª" "It''s not. Your demon blood is dormant, and you are close to being a human. Although, Asteria is more than a part demon. Probably because she is a product of¡­ you know what I am referring to." "I understand," Leto said with a sad look on her face. Nero noticed the disappointment in Leto''s voice and said, "Are you afraid that I will nevere back to you?" Leto''s body immediately flinched, and she asked with a surprised look on her face, "How do you¡­" "You are so easy to read." Nero smirked and said, "I gave you the ring, right?" Leto nodded in reply and looked at the ring in her ring finger. "You can talk with me using that ring. And since you can use magic, you can even summon me if you really want to see me." "But what if I summon you when you are in the middle of something?" Leto questioned. "Then I will be summoned as soon as I finish the said thing," Nero replied instantly. Leto was just Like Asteria. She was innocent andcked some basicmon sense. She had suffered a terrible childhood, but she stayed strong and didn''t let it traumatize her. She raised Asteria alone when her days were to go out and y, to make friends. Her life was full of pain, suffering, and sacrifices. She never got to do things normal girls would. She never got to enjoy her childhood. She was just like a kid from inside who wanted love and attention. Nero admired Leto for what she was, and he was genuinely attracted to her. He also felt a little close to her since it reminded Nero of his godmother, who would often act like a child to tease Nero and get his attention. "Can''t you give the ring to Asteria too? So I can summon her if I miss her and talk to her whenever I want?" Leto asked, fidgeting. "You can talk to her via me, and even if I give her the ring, you can''t summon her. Because this ring is a part of me, and only I can be summoned through it," Nero exined. "Part of you?" Leto pondered with a confused look on her face. "This ring is a part of my soul, and I can only create five of them in my lifetime." "Part of your soul?" Leto looked even more confused now. Nero rubbed his thumb on Leto''s lips and exined, "One ring contains 1/10 of my soul. And five rings will consume 5/10 of my soul¡ª that is half of my soul." "I can manage fine with half of my soul, but if I make the sixth ring, my soul will be unstable, and I honestly don''t know what would happen," he shrugged. "Then why did you give such important¡ª" Nero inserted his thumb in Leto''s mouth to stop her from speaking and said, "Stop right there." Leto started sucking Nero''s thumb and quietly stared at his face, seemingly waiting for Nero to say something. "It''s my choice to give you this, so don''t speak anything about it, okay?" Leto blinked, and Nero pulled his thumb out from her mouth. She licked Nero''s thumb and said, "How many rings have you given so far?" "Three." Chapter 113 - Reincarnation "How many rings have you given so far?" Leto asked with a curious look on her face. "Three." "One to that angel, and another one to that other girl?" Leto guessed. "No. I gave one to the guild master of the town named ''Astrared''." "And the third one?" After a brief silence, Nero smiled wryly and said, "I gave it to princess Astrea." "She was¡­ my ancestor." "Yeah. She looked just like Asteria, and she was like my little sister." "Could it be that¡­" Leto couldn''t finish the sentence. "Has she told you about her dreams?" Nero asked. Leto nodded and asserted, "She had those dreams ever since forever. She would always wake up from her sleep and tell me about the boy she sees in her dream. She also mentioned that she had a family in that dream. Could Asteria be Princess Astrea''s reincarnation?" "There is a possibility. However, it may be just a coincidence. It''s not weird for one to dream about their ancestors'' life, you know?" "You will be a demon''s bride after 20 years, and your daughter will be his Salvator." Leto recalled the prophecy and wondered, "Maybe that''s what the prophecy was referring to?" "Perhaps?" Nero shrugged. Nero sat up, and Leto slid onto Nero''sp. She rested her head on Nero''sp and asked, "What''s wrong?" "This topic reminded me of something." Nero closed his eyes and joined his thumbs and index fingers of both hands together to make a hexagonal shape between them. The gap forming the hexagonal shape shined, and a small paw came out from it. Secondster, another paw came out, and a two-faced small puppy appeared. It was about the size of Nero''s handsbined. "What''s this?" Leto asked and patted the puppy. "Her name is Orthrus, and she is the daughter of Cerberus¡ª the warden of hell. Her mother Echinada was my friend¡­ well, not my friend, but she was my friend''s friend," Nero uttered with a distant smile on his face. Leto took the puppy in her hands and said, "Are you giving me this?" "Yeah. She will protect you and keep an eye on the army of the demons." "But she is so small and cute. How will she protect me?" Leto tittered. "She may look like this, but she is millions of years old, or maybe more. And if she wags her one w in the air, it would shred anyone standing miles away." As soon as Leto heard that, she ced the puppy back in Nero''sp. Neroughed out loud and said, "Don''t worry. She won''t do anything to you. She is your bodyguard now." "Is it okay, though? Won''t her father¡ª I mean, Cerberus get angry?" "Why would he? He lives on my mercy. If I ask him to kill himself, he will do it without hesitation," Nero proimed. Leto brought her face closer to Nero''s ear and whispered, "Is it okay to say that in front of his daughter?" Nero scoffed and said, "They are not close." "I see." Leto once again picked up the puppy and started patting it. As he was enjoying seeing Leto smiling, he heard a voice, [Are you nning to bring the entire hell here, Zeus?] "This shall be myst summon, for now. And don''t ever disturb me when I am with someone." "Hmm? What did I do?" Leto asked with a concerned look on her face. "Oh!" Nero eximed and continued, "I wasn''t speaking to you. It was Kay" "Kay?" Neroid back on the bed and answered, "He is one of the guards of the mortal realm. And he seemed upset because I summoned so many demons." "Is he going to punish you?" Leto let go of the puppy down the bed andid herself on Nero. The puppy walked over to the wall and passed through it while wagging her two tails and ncing in all directions with her two faces. "No. He is just performing his duty as a guard. And besides, I actually owe him, so I can''t make him more upset than he already is," Nero sneered. "You owe him?" "Yeah. You see, once, the demon lord of the first hell insulted my mother. So I went straight to hell to fight him. The fight continued for three years, and I eventually won. And because I had won, I was deemed to be the ruler. So¡­" Nero shrugged and said, "I was kind of trapped in the hell, and I wasn''t powerful enough at that time to open the gate myself." "Then, what happened? What did you do?" Leto asked with a curious and excited look on her face. "I talked with Kay, and he agreed to let me out of the hell, but in return, I had to either send all demons in the hell or kill them." "And you couldn''t do it?" "No, I did it. I mean, I was doing that prior to my deal with Kay, so it was like a free deal with me. But¡­ I couldn''t send one demon to hell nor kill it. And that''s where the deal broke." "And you still owe him?" Nero questioned. "Yup. But I am strong now, so he never mentions it." "But you will have to do your part of the deal eventually, right?" Leto questioned, wanting to know Nero''s thoughts about demons. "Perhaps?" Nero shrugged and thrust his body up. Leto''s face flushed as she muttered, "It''s big again." Nero pulled Leto''s cheek with a smirk on his face and said, "Your break has ended." Leto sat on Nero''s stomach, revealing her soft, marshmallow-like bosom, and said, "It''s my turn to move now." A scene shed before Nero''s eyes where a girl with ck hair and shiny-azure eyes sat on him in the simr position as Leto was seated now. ''What was that?'' However, Nero couldn''t recall or remember having a memory like that. "What''s wrong?" Leto asked, then covered her mouth and gasped. "Am I heavy?" Nero squeezed Leto''s breasts and said, "Start moving already." Chapter 114 - Hunting Darius It was past midnight, and the sky was full of stars. It should be quiet everywhere, but the outside of the pce was full of noises andmotions. Korybant had already put the army to build a new pce, but he was having a hard time since the demons had no idea what they were doing. Nero was patting Leto, who was sleeping naked on hisp with a smile on her face. She looked genuinely happy, and Nero couldn''t help but feel at home after spending time with her. They started the intimate session before evening, and it continued even after midnight¡ª until Leto passed out from immense pleasure. "Say Ajax, had you foreseen the future? Did you know this would happen, and I would eventually do everything as you once wished?" Nero questioned, knowing well he wouldn''t get any answers. Nero carefully ced Leto''s head down on the bed in a way that she wouldn''t wake up. As soon as Nero did that, Leto curled herself on the bed, and Nero covered her with a thin nket. "Sleep well." Nero conjured clothes on his body and walked out of the door but didn''t forget to close the door behind him. He walked through the hallways to look for Emilia and Sophia. He thought at least Sophia would be upset about Leto and Asteria, but she seemed to be okay with it. "Girls are girls; it doesn''t matter what race they belong to, they stay the same," Nero sighed. As he walked through the hallways one after another, Orthrus passed through one of the walls and stopped in front of Nero. Although, Nero was more surprised by what Orthrus was doing. Orthrus was ying with the head of one of the soldiers. "Umm¡­ what are you doing?" Nero questioned. Orthus immediately ate the head with her two mouths and cuddled Nero''s leg. "Don''t do that." Nero tried to shrug his leg, but Orthrus jumped and climbed onto Nero''s head. "Come on. Not my hair," Nero groaned. Nero began walking while ncing around the hallway. "So, why is your size so small? If I hadn''t seen you, I would have squished you under my feet by mistake, you know?" "Arf arf! (I have heard stories more my mother.)." "About me?" "Arf arf, arf. (About humans. She said humans like to feel superior over weak.)." "Well, she isn''t wrong," Nero sneered. "Arf. Arf, arf, arf. ( So, I have taken this form. They would think I am a tiny little monster, and when theye to harm ''her Majesty'', I shall punish them.)." "Just so you know, you are not allowed to harm any innocent human, got it?" "Arf! (I understand.)." "And you know the rest of your duties," Neromented with a short sigh. Orthrus jumped from Nero''s head andnded in front of him. [Worry not, My Lord. I will protect her Majesty with all my might.] This time, Orthrus spoke in a humannguage. "Now shoo." Nero walked past Orthrus and uttered, "Eat all the corpses lying inside the pce." Orthrus wagged her tail and said, "Thanks for the feast." "Consider this as your wee party," Nero remarked. After walking for a while, Nero got lost in the pce and forgot the directions. "Great," he groaned and activated his God''s eyes to locate Sophia and Emilia, and he found them on the other side of the pce. In the normal pce, the outer pce was usually given to the soldiers and their families, and the inner pce was given to the king''s rtives and their families. While the upper floors of the inner pce belong to the king only. But, this wasn''t a normal pce. The king''s used the entire pce and the ground outside the pce to assault women and girls. Nero knew he would get lost in the pce again, so he decided to jump out of the pce and go the other way around. He jumped and leaped on top of the pce, from spires to spires, and stopped at the turret of the tower where he saw Emilia and Sophia standing in the balcony below him. He decided to surprise them, but he lost the mood when he heard what they were talking about. "I am telling you, he thrust deeper when he is about to ejacte," Sophia remarked. "No, he thrusts faster when he is about to ejacte," Emilia remarked back. Nero sighed and shook his head with only one thought in his mind, ''Emilia has corrupted my innocent Sophi.'' He med Emilia for everything as though he had no idea he himself was the real cause of it. "How does it feel, though?" Asteria was with them, and she was feeling a weird sensation below her stomach after hearing Sophia and Emilia talk openly about sex. "Does it feel different when¡ª" "That''s enough!" Nero thought they would corrupt Asteria, too, so he jumped to the balcony andnded on the ledge of the balcony. "Zeus!" Sophia pulled Nero down the ledge and said, "Tell her, who is right?" "Sophia says that you go deeper when you are about to ejacte, and I say you go fast when you are about to ejacte. So who is right?" Emilia questioned. "I go faster and then deeper, so both of you are right and wrong at the same time," Nero answered and then dragged Sophia and Emilia to the side. "What''s wrong with you two?" Nero nced at Asteria and whispered, "Do you two have no shame? How can you talk like that in front of a maiden?" "What do you mean?" Emilia and Sophia made an oblivious face as if they had no clue what Nero was talking about. Nero shook his head in disbelief and muttered, "You two are beyond saving." Emilia raised her brows and said, "We do have shame." "And we are not as shameless as slipping into the queen''s bed," Sophia added. "First of all, I didn''t slip; I slept." "Boo! That was ame pun," Emiliamented. Nero furrowed his brows and asked, "Are you two angry?" "Not really," they both said in unison. "We already know how strong your libido is, so we kind of expected that to happen." "Anyway, I am going to deal with that S rank shit. So I will be back before the sun rises." Nero grabbed Sophia''s cheeks and kissed her on the lips. Then pulled Emilia close to him and gave her a deep kiss on the lips. "Happy now?" he asked with a grin. Nero nced at Asteria and saw her fidgeting with a flushed face. ''So she feels embarrassed for kissing, but not when getting undressed?'' Nero remarked inwardly. Asteria closed her eyes and puckered her lips as though she was getting ready to receive a kiss from Nero. Nero ced his hands on Asteria''s shoulder and tried to kiss her but stopped halfway. ''The resemnce is too much! I feel guilty and excited at the same time.'' Nero stopped Asteria and said, "We are going to do much more than kissing, so wait for me toe pack, okay?" Asteria opened her eyes and nodded with a sad and disappointed look on her face. ''Even her reaction is the same.'' Nero patted Asteria that caused her to smile. ''Even this reaction is the same!'' Nero looked at Sophia and Emilia, and found them smirking at him. They were trying to suppress theirughter by covering their mouths with their hands. "I will be right back." Nero jumped down the balcony andnded in the group of demons. The demons immediately dropped on their knees and said, "My lord." Nero ignored them and nced around to look for Korybant but couldn''t see him anywhere. "Where is Korybant?" Ziro asked the demons. He is preparing the manuscript for the walls. "You may go." The demons stood and resumed their work. ''Hmm. I was going to ask Korybant to take care of the walls first, but he himself thought of it first without me saying anything¡­'' Nero chuckled and muttered, "Admirable." Korybant was the general of all the demons, and he was used to handling the army and ordering them around. But before that, Korybant was a demon who used to live in the mortal realm and rule over the lesser and greater demons. "He is on the same level as an Archdemon now." "Wait! Zeus!" Nero heard Sophia calling out to him. So he looked back to see her jumping down the balcony. "What''s wrong?" he asked. "Don''t you need me? That''s the reason you asked me to get that girl''s saliva so I can use her form, right?" "Oh!" Nero eximed, then sighed. "Yeah. But after seeing what the shitty king did with his own sister, I doubt that S rank shit would care about her sister. He and the king are the same; they both are shitty." "Originally, I nned to use you as bait, so he woulde to rescue you, thinking you are his sister. But I don''t think that would happen now." "So, what will you do now? How will you find him and track him down?" Sophia questioned. "He is hiding in the colony near the harbor point and the docking area. I will use my God''s eyes to locate him from there," Nero replied. "But he is just a human. And I am sure there would be hundreds of other humans in that area," Sophia remarked. "Well, there is nothing I can do," Nero shrugged. "Don''t go hunting someone when you don''t have a n; that''s your bad habit since forever." Nero raised his brows and uttered, "I never do that." "You always do. I can recall some of the most stupidest things you have done in the past," Sophia smirked with a smug face. "Fine." Nero nodded and said, "But I do have a n. And I think I know how to bait that S rank shit." "How?" Sophia asked with a curious look on her face. Nero sighed and uttered, "Emilia." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN ===== 300 Power Stones = 1 Chapter || 500 Power Stones = 2 Chapters || 700 Power Stones = 3 Chaps || 1000 Power Stones =5 Chapters. Chapter 115 - Demon Slayer Sword At the harbor point, there was a docking area created for the travelers to rest. Travelers who traveled through the sea on ships often stopped there to take supplies and rest. It was past wee hours, and everything was silent. As it wasn''t even morning yet, only a few people were on their daily duty. Some were loading the supplies on the ship, while some were verifying the assets, clearing the area, and preparing the ships to depart. There were many homeless people in the allies, awake and waiting for something to happen. Suddenly, there was a rustling and ttering sound near one of the ports. And a girl came running through the allies. The homeless people watched her as a man chased her, but everyone turned a blind eye and didn''t even try to help the girl. The girl ran and ran, but reached a dead-end covered by a storage room door. "You have no way to run now," the man said with an evil smirk on his face. The girl said nothing and opened the door, and went inside the storage room. But before she could close the door, the man grabbed the door and entered the cabin. "Thanks for making this too easy, you slutty angel." The girl was Emilia, and the man was Darius. "You have no way to run now!" Darius licked his lips and walked further. Emilia tried to run but tripped and fell on the haystack near the wall. "Running into me was your big mistake." Darius took off his waist-and-back belt and threw his weapons on the ground. "It seems it''s your destiny to be my sex ve." Darius jumped on Emilia and tried to touch her, but his hand passed through Emilia''s body. "Huh?" Emilia''s body started distorting and turned into a small crystal. "...!" Darius jumped back in surprise. "Did you truly think I would ever let youe near my Emilia," a hazy voice sounded in the room. Bewildered, Darius nced around to find the source of the voice. "I am here, you piece of shit." Darius looked up and saw Nero sitting on the ledge of the ceiling. "You...!" Nero jumped down beside Darius and walked to the haystack to pick up the crystal. "That was just an illusion of Emilia created by imbuing mine and Emilia''s mana, to bait you with it¡ª and you fell right into my trap," Nero asserted. Darius grabbed the sword from his belt lying on the ground and pointed it at Nero. "You are an idiot toe alone. Now I will kill you and take Emilia for myself," Darius said with confidence in his voice. Nero furrowed his brows and said, "I don''t know what you mean by that, but I am not letting youe near an illusion of Emili, let alone her shadow." Darius picked up the bottles from his belt and tossed them in the air, then swung his sword, and the blood from the bottle spilled all over Nero''s body. "Hehe!" Darius smirked. "This is the blood of a real angel, and with the help of this, I can kill any demons. I am invincible!" "I can kill any and every demon with this!" Darius dered. SIGH! Nero sighed and shrugged his body to spritz out the blood from his body. He patted his clothes, saying, "What an idiot." Darius stopped smirking and yelled with true terror in his voice, "Why are you still alive! You should be dead." "You wasted this much blood for nothing. What a shame¡ª it would have worked on other demons, you know?" "Shut up!" Darius smeared the blood on the sword and said, "This sword is called demon yer." Nero raised his brows as he saw golden light shining from the sword. "This sword is made from the ''Letra'' shackles¡ª the very metal made from the god''s blood. And this sword is mixed with angel''s blood, wings, hair, flesh, and skin." "That sounds so disgusting, though not more disgusting than your face¡ª you shithead," Nero remarked. "It cost me all those crystals I got from the dungeon that day, but with this sword¡­ I can kill any demons¡ª even you!" Darius stated with a smug look on his face. "I have heard that before." "I don''t know how or why you are still alive even aftering in contact with the angel''s blood. But," Darius swung the sword to show off and said, "Once I stab you with this sword, and it touches your insides, your body will turn into ashes." Darius dashed at Nero with the sword pointed straight at him, but Nero didn''t seem to care. Nero rolled his eyes and yawed as Darius stabbed him with the sword. Darius plunged the sword further until the hilt reached Nero''s chest. "Die, you monster!" "You might want to look at your sword." Nero pointed his gaze at the sword. Darius looked at the sword to see the rest of the sword had disappeared. As soon as the tip of the sword touched Nero, it began to disintegrate and eventually turned to ashes and disappeared. "Why?! Why don''t you die?!" Darius shouted with an inexplicable terror on his face. "Divine powers don''t work on me, dipshit." Nero grabbed Darius'' head and kneed him on the face. "Argh!" Darius fell on his face and began crawling to the door as he grunted and groaned in pain. Nero shook his head with a sigh and crushed Darius'' leg with his feet. "Not so fast, you asshole." "Aaa!" Darius screamed in pain. Nero crushed Darius'' other leg and scoffed, saying, "Don''t scream like a girl." He looked at Darius'' squished legs and uttered, "At least, you won''t run now." "You¡­ demon! I will kill you! I swear I will kill you!" Darius yelled in rage. Nero furrowed his brows and said, "It''s strange; I thought I would be angry, more furious after looking at your shitty face. I thought my blood would boil in rage, but weird enough, I am surprisingly calm." "You monster!" Darius kept yelling while trying to crawl. "Hey," Nero kicked Darius in the stomach and sent him flying to the wall. "Do you remember what I said to you back then when you threatened to kill Sophia?" "...." "I said I would kill you slowly, enjoying every moment, every scream of yours." Nero cracked his fingers and smirked as he walked closer to Darius: "And it is time; time for your demise." Chapter 116 - Emotional Torture Darius tried to get up as he coughed blood and said, "Why?! Why do you exist?! If it weren''t for you, I would still have everything I wanted!" "Nothing belongs to you, you imposter. Have you ever done anything good in your life?" Nero questioned. "Shut up! I am an S rank adventurer¡ª!" Before he could speak more, Nero kicked him in the face, and his teeth came out of his mouth. "Next time you raise your voice against me, I will pluck your tongue out." Nero leaned on the pir and looked at Darius, then continued, "I know who you are. I got all the information about you, and I know you better than anyone." Nero sighed and continued, "You are nothing but a fraud, a rapist, a murderer, a betrayer, a piece of shit." "Don''t think you will get away with¡ª!" Nero kicked Darius on the face again, and his remaining teeth fell out. "No one speaks in my presence without my permission." After Nero gained some information about Darius from the guild, he did his own little research and got to know everything about him. "Your name is Ixion, an illegitimate child of some duke who lived on a different continent. Your mother died when she gave birth to your sister, and you became homeless," Nero narrated. "You grew up robbing and killing the travelers, adventurers, rich, poor, friends, and became a bandit. Then one day, you came across an adventurer who looked exactly like you¡ª and his name was Darius. You got close to him to gain his trust, and achieved all the information about him, then killed him." "How do you¡ª!" Darius tried to speak, but Nero kicked him again. "Then you took your sister and came to this continent, posing yourself as Darius." "Your sister had be a burden to you, so you threw her in an orphanage." Nero frowned his face and continued, "You had a chance to create a new life¡ª to live as a new person and leave all your sins and crimes behind. But as they say, ''Shit remains shit'', you kept on killing your teammates and migrating from one town to another." "You abducted girls, you killed innocents, and you became an S rank shit. What for? How deep is your ''greed''?" "Yet still, you had a chance to run away as far as possible. If you had, I might have given up on finding you, but you sent your men after my Emilia." Nero red intensely at grunting Darius and uttered, "Your fate has decided the moment you decided toy your eyes on my girl." "She is not your girl!" Darius yelled with no teeth in his mouth, causing his voice to fade away as soon as he spoke. Nero raised his brows and smirked as he thought inwardly, ''I see. So that''s how it is.'' "But thanks to you, we got more closer," Nero uttered and nced at Darius to see his reaction. "She is great, you know? Her soft body and cloud-like bosom. She moans my name every night whenever I fill her up." "Shut up!" Darius yelled and tried to cover his ears. There was a hatchet lying on the ground; Nero kicked it and severed Darius'' right hand. "Aaaaa!" Nero ignored Darius'' scream and continued, "Although, the best thing about her is her red and juicy lips. Man, I would die for her kisses. And you know when she blows me, her mouth feels like¡­" Nero made an inexplicable expression on his face and said, "I can''t describe it." Darius tried to grit his teeth, but he had no teeth left, so instead, his jaw started bleeding more. "She is like my puppet. She does everything I ask her to do, and as a reward, I ravish her all night." Nero nced at Darius and smirked wider as he thought, ''It''s working.'' "I have trained her well," Nero added. Nero wanted to torture Darius in a way he could enjoy every little reaction from him, and the best way to do it was emotional torture. Nero noticed Darius'' reaction when he mentioned Emilia as his property, and he realized that Darius was obsessed with Emilia, and that''s why he couldn''t forget about her. Nero was trying to emotionally cuckold Darius by mentioning his night sessions with Emilia. Although Emilia never belonged to Darius in the first ce, he was obsessed with her as she was the only girl who was able to escape from his grasp. Something had awakened inside Nero, and he wanted to torture Darius more and more. "However," Nero cleared his throat and uttered, "No one can win against your sister. She is amazing." Darius red at Nero as if his eyes were about to pop out from his eye sockets, and as though his face was about to burst in rage. ''I thought he wouldn''t react since he didn''t care about his sister, but¡­'' Nero smirked inwardly and thought, ''Let''s carry on." "Her thin and petite body, her undeveloped private parts¡­ truly a bliss." Nero felt disgusted talking about a girl¡ª who was unrted to the topic like that. However, Nero had no other choice but to continue. Nero was giving Darius'' his own medicine. "When I told her about you and your sins, she asked me to take her to you, and I agreed. But I couldn''t control myself and ended up seducing her." "At first, she resisted, but gave up when I said ''I will take care of you better than your brother.'' and she immediately agreed." "You monster!" Darius yelled. "That''s what she said when I creampied her. Then nights after nights, she gave into me and became my sex ve." "I will kill you!" Darius screamed on top of his lungs and started coughing blood. "She was only ten years old, and I was saving her forter to pop her cherry." ''She is 15, though.'' Darius wasn''t even aware of his sister''s age, and not only did he see his own sister as just another prey, but he wanted to deflower her too. Nero felt so disgusted after hearing that he felt like puking. He thought that Darius was different from Norox, but he was the same. ''What was I thinking? What was I hoping?'' Nero sighed and shook his head before saying, "Humans like you are the real demons here." Chapter 117 - Let There Be Chaos "You humans are real demons," Nero muttered with a disgusted expression on his face. "No humans can be as evil as you demons. No monsters can be as monstrous as you demons. You demons are the incarnation of evil." Nero furrowed his brows and said, "What are you humans then? Are you Saints? Or are you Victims? Are you perfect?" "No one is born evil; they learn¡ª from you demons. They try to be demons, but they can''t. So don''t me demons'' faults on us humans. We are far better and evolved than you monsters," Darius asserted. Nero stared into nothingness as though he was looking at nothing¡ª a nk stare. His bracelet started trembling, but he didn''t seem to care or even look at it. "I did everything because I had no choice. I did what you demons did thousands of years ago. I just followed theid path of you demons and tried to¡ª" "That''s where you are wrong," Nero uttered. His voice was different from the demonic voice he used to sound intimidating. His voice was multivoiced, as though many were speaking at once. Different ent, different pitch. One was demonic, one was angelic, while one was hoarse, and one was ethereal. However, all his voice echoed, and his bracelet reacted to his voice. Darius looked into Nero''s eyes, and his face turned pale as if he had seen death. "I never created gods to rule the worlds and realms. I never created angels to chant the gods'' divinity. I never created demons to be evil." With every sentence, his voice was getting louder and louder. "I never created humans to be a perfect race. I never created dragons to be supreme. I never created elves to be blessed. I never created one race superior to another. I never created one to be evil and the other to be kind. I never created one to rule and the other to be ruled. I never created life to be destroyed. I never created worlds to be annihted. I never created realms to be obliterated. I gave everything one ever wanted, and I¡­ will take everything one ever needs." Darius'' lips trembled in fear, and his entire body¡ª every cell of his body couldn''t move an inch. "Who¡­ are¡ª!" "You speak too much." As soon as Nero uttered that, Darius'' body exploded, and all his organs sttered all over the room. Nero moved his hand forward and said, "You have something that belongs to me." A purple-colored core floated from the remains of Darius'' body¡ª to Nero. Nero grabbed the core and muttered, "Got one, 13 more cores to go." "Once I get all my cores, and I get rid of this annoying cursed seal off me¡ª let there be me; let there be Chaos," he dered in a vindictive smirk on his face. He closed his eyes and grabbed his head as he grunted his pain. "Argh." Soon, the pain faded away, and he opened his eyes, then nced around the room, only to see blood and organs all over the room. "It happened again, didn''t it?" he muttered. ''But why?'' He asked himself, then noticed there was something in his fist. He opened his fists, and his eyes widened as he saw the core. "What is this doing¡­ here?" "So one of my 14 cores was near, and that''s why I lost control over my powers." Nero figured it out. He opened his mouth and consumed the core. Nero spread his arms and grunted as his body hovered in the air because of the sudden surge of power. But hended on his feet and cracked his neck and shoulders. "The first core¡ª Sin of Greed, sessfully recovered." Eons ago, before Nero was sealed, he frequently kept losing control over his powers. He was afraid that he might hurt the very people he was trying to protect, so he needed to find a way to get his power under control. There were many ways, some were dangerous, and some were very dangerous. It was already given that even if Nero got rid of some of his powers, his powers would still keep increasing, and he would eventually lose control again. One of Nero''s old friends, a witch named ''Daria'' suggested Nero to give out his main base body cores to prevent his powers from increasing. The main base cores of the body were the most essential cores of one''s body. If anything were to happen to even one of them, it would result in a lethal injury¡ª eventually death. So Nero was against this suicidal idea. But the witch exined her idea and told Nero that he doesn''t need to destroy the cores. Instead, he needs to convert them into powers and pass them into the universe. The 14 cores were divided into two parts, just like how a coin has two sides. Powers and Strengths, Emotions and Feelings, Sins and Virtues, Blessings and Curses, Light and Darkness, Yin and Yang, Beginning and Infinity. "This exins why he was so greedy; because he was the host of my core¡ª Sin of Greed." After stabilizing his core, Nero left the scene and went back to the pce. ===== Thousands of miles away, in the pce of a small continent. A golden-haired man and a red-haired woman were sleeping on the bed of a luxury room. The room had several windows, and the cold breeze was constantly hitting the curtains. It was night, but the moonlight wasn''t entering the room, almost as if the pce was protected by some kind of spell that repelled any form of power. The room was dimly lit by the artifacts present in the room. One was shining pale blue, one was shining golden, while one was shining red, and one was shining white. A wide chandelier on the ceiling had runes carved on it, and they shined as the air passed through them. Suddenly, the man sat up and nced around the room. Soon, the woman sat up and pped her hands twice. As soon as she pped, all the artifacts and the runes ornate from the chandelier shined brightly and fully lit the room. "What''s wrong, my love?" the woman asked as she rubbed the man''s back. The man looked at his trembling hand and formed a fist, then stood up from the bed and walked to the door. He was only carrying a single nket to cover his body. "My love?" the woman called out. The man opened the door and dashed outside in a hurry. The woman also rushed to the door, but she wasn''t wearing anything, so she wore her clothes and followed the man. After walking through the hallways, she found the man walking to the ''Shadow domain'' that was located at the end of the pce¡ª and it was said to be connected to the Shadow Realm. "Leave us alone," the man ordered. The guards bowed down and left, leaving the man and the woman alone. "What''s wrong, my love? Why do you look so furious?" the woman asked with a gentle voice. The man looked at the woman and smiled at her, then shook his head and said, "I am not furious." After a brief pause, the man said, "Follow my gaze." The woman hugged the man and followed his gaze in the direction of the shadow domain. "Why are you here? You nevere here," she asked. They were standing on the higher ground, and the shadow domain was far below them. The center of the shadow domain was connected through several thin white and ck marble bridges, and there was an endless abyss down the bridges. At the center of the shadow domain was a pedestal, and on the pedestal was a ck and silver-colored dagger that plunged into a massive skull. It was emitting a red and purple aura, vibrating violently that reverberated echo around the abyss. The man pointed his finger at the center of the shadow domain¡ª at the dagger, and said, "Someone else is furious." "Why¡­ is it shaking like that? It has been there since forever, but nothing like this has ever happened," the woman asserted in a voice full of concern. "Someone strong is nearby, and this weapon is calling it," the man replied. The woman looked at the man and asked, "Stronger than you, my love?" The man chuckled and patted the woman''s head before saying, "I am a god. Even if fallen, no one in this realm can outmatch me in strength, power, or magic. And I can defeat anyone without even wielding my hammer." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 118 - Olympus Palace Back in the Olympus pce. Sophia and Emilia were standing on the balcony, staring at the starry sky and waiting for Nero to return. Sophia was in her angel form, and she looked so imposing under the full moon that no words could describe her beauty. "What do you think?" Emilia nced at Sophia and asked, "Do you think he wille back before the sunrise?" "He said it was a personal matter, so he will most likely enjoy torturing that S rank before giving him a painful death. So yeah, he might note until the sunrise," Sophia replied. Emilia didn''t say anything and stayed silent, as if she was thinking of something serious. Sophia noticed it and asked, "What''s wrong? Your face looks like you are thinking of something stupid." "I was just wondering. Like, Nero never forgives his enemies, but he used to forgive them before, right?" "Some, yeah. But what are you trying to say?" "His ''enemies'' before, and his ''enemies'' now have changed. So it''s not really as if he would forgive his old enemies, right?" "Ye...ah?" Sophia was confused and couldn''t figure out what Emilia was trying to say. "But what about the enemies that are good? Like, the humans see demons as a monster, and they are indeed monsters. And the humans will try to kill them, so of course, one day they wille after Nero and us too." "But for them, they are not doing something evil; they are just trying to protect themselves. In that case, should we consider them as our enemies, or not?" "Oh!" Sophia eximed as she finally realized what Emilia was trying to ask. "It''s not that they are wrong here. And as an angel, I would never let Zeus kill an innocent. But don''t worry. Zeus would never harm an innocent, no matter how evil he bes." Emilia sighed in relief after hearing Sophia reply and smiled at her, saying, "I am starting to like you." Sophia was freaked out after hearing that as she never expected something like that from Emilia''s mouth. And she was confused about what exactly Emilia meant by that. Just like Nero, Sophia had a habit of overthinking every little thing. As she was pondering, a demon appeared behind Sophia had said, "Uhh¡ª" Sophia jolted as she suddenly sensed a demon behind her and yelled with a frowned face, "Stay away from me, or I will kill you!" The demon immediately hopped backward to the door¡ª without turning back, and bowed down to Emilia and Sophia. "You have been summoned in the hall," said the demon. "What for?!" Sophia yelled. She was still freaked out. She waited for an answer, but the demon was so scared of Sophia''s re that he ran away without replying. "Useless monsters," she muttered in annoyance. "Ehe!" Emilia couldn''t hold herughter anymore and beganughing out loud. "Stopughing!" Sophia yelled. "But it was so funny! Ahaha!" Emiliaughed. "You even jumped a little when that demon spoke! I can''t stopughing!" "I was thinking about what you said so I didn''t pay attention to my surroundings! And I wasn''t scared; I was just a little surprised, okay?" Sophia proimed. "I must tell Nero about this!" Emiliaughed out aloud. "Don''t tell him!" Sophia shouted with a flushed face and stormed out of the room. Emilia followed her and went to the hall. There was a big dining table in the hall with various types of dishes served on it. All are categorized by the level of hunger. It also had multiple kinds of drinks and sweets as desserts. "What is all this?" Sophia asked. "It is food," a demon replied. "For whom?" "For lord Zemon and hispanions," another demon replied. Sophia turned around and said, "There is no way I am eating something made by demons." There were dozens of demons present in the hall, including Asteria, and everyone had the same look on their faces. The hall was filled with nothing but silence, and it looked like an eternity had passed. Emilia cleared her throat and said, "Why not just taste it? If you don''t like it, then don''t eat. We haven''t eaten anything sincest night, and I am sure you are hungry too." Sophia furrowed her brows and looked at Emilia, "I would rather die than eat something made by demons." "That was harsh, Sophi. You shouldn''t have said that." A voice echoed in the hall. Everyone, including Sophia and Emilia, nced around to see the source of the voice¡ª although everyone knew who the voice belonged to. "Looking for someone?" Sophia and Emilia turned around to see Nero was sitting on the chair behind them. All the demons present in the hall immediately kneeled down. "Since when did you¡­ I couldn''t sense your presence at all," Sophia uttered. "I can stabilize and hide my presence now that I have my one core back." Sophia raised her brows in surprise and touched Nero''s chest: "You are right. How did you obtain it?" "It was easier than I thought," he shrugged. On the other hand, Emilia was left dumbfounded since she sensed no change in Nero. Nero stood up from the chair and nced at Asteria, who was standing on the other side of the table. "You said some harsh things, Sophi." "What do you mean? I just stated the fact. There is no way I would ever eat food made by demons," Sophia repeated. Nero raised his brows and slightly shook his head at Sophia, as though he was trying to say something. Sophia squinted her eyes and tried to figure out what Nero was trying to say. Nero then pointed his gaze repeatedly at Asteria. Sophia gasped and covered her mouth with a horrified look on her face. She slowly jerked her head at Asteria and saw she was about to cry. "You¡­ made this food?" Sophia asked, stammering on her words. Asteria hesitantly nodded and drooped her head down. "Oh, no, no, no." Nero made a funny reaction. Sophia rushed to Asteria and hugged her, saying, "I am sorry, I didn''t know it was made by you. I thought these monsters made this food. Please forgive me." "Oh, no, no no no," Nero remarked again. Sophia red at Nero and moved her lips to say, ''Help me out'' without letting out any voice. Nero shrugged his shoulders and turned to Emilia. Sophia''s face twitched as she tried to talk to Asteria. "There was so much food, and a single person can''t make this much food in such a short amount of time. How did you do it?" Sophia asked. "I used the haste spell," Asteria replied. The haste spell was a widespread and popr spell among the adventurers as it boosted the time of the object on whatever the spell was cast on. However, there were several limitations to this spell. It couldn''t be used against any living beings, nor could it be used on an object that already had a different spell cast on it. The opposite to the Haste spell was the ''Dy'' spell, used on objects to slow down the time. Nero used it on the furs and skin of the animals Emilia hunted on their 24 day trip from Astracliff to Astrared. "I am sorry. Please forgive me," Sophia apologized to Asteria. "It''s okay. I understand you meant no harm." Nero pped his hands and ordered, "You all, go back to your work and leave us alone." All the demons left, leaving Asteria, Sophia, and Emilia alone with Nero. "Where is Leto?" Nero asked Asteria. "She is still sleeping. Shall I go and wake her up?" "No, let her sleep. There is still some time left before our departure, and I won''t leave without bidding her farewell personally." Chapter 119 - Victory Feast Nero and the rest were eating in the hall. Nero was sitting in front of the dining table, and Emilia and Sophia were seated on each side. Asteria was serving food and filling the sses with wine as soon as they got empty. When she came to Nero to fill the ss, he grabbed her hand and said, "Come. Sit with us." "I¡­ will eat once you all finish eating." Nero nced at Emilia and grabbed her hand, pulling her on hisp. Then, he turned to Asteria and pointed his gaze at the chair Emilia was sitting before¡ª which was now empty, and said, "Sit." Asteria quietly nodded and sat on the chair. Nero passed an empty te to her, then served her some food and filled the ss with the wine. Asteria reluctantly grabbed a fork and hesitantly ate a bite. She slowly chewed and gulped down, then nced at Nero from the corner of her eyes¡ª only to find Nero staring back at her. "No need to be so tense. Rx and enjoy, and don''t worry about anything. You are safe now, and no one would ever harm you," Nero asserted. Asteria''s face flushed as she grabbed the ss with her hands and drank everything. "That was smooth," Sophiamented. Nero turned to Sophia with an oblivious look on his face, as though he had no idea what Sophia was referring to. "Now don''t say something like ''I have no idea what you are talking about.'' or something simr," Sophia remarked. "I was just stating my obvious and true feelings, and I mean every word I said," Nero proimed. Sophia sighed and looked at Emilia, who was enjoying her VIP seat on Nero''sp: "See that? He has always been like this. Acting all charming and oblivious like a yboy and making the girls fall in love with him. And rejecting themter. Then wondering ''Why would they even fall for me?''," Sophia let out all her past frustration. Emilia grinned and leaned on Nero''s chest, then said, "He is not that oblivious anymore, though." "Yeah, he has be a little brazen now." She took a bite and added, "Which is good, by the way." "You both are insulting me like it''s totally a normal thing to do." Nero took a bite to imitate Sophia and added, "Which is bad, by the way." Nero fed Emilia by eating one bite and giving her the other. As they were eating, Emilia nced at Sophia and grinned. Sophia realized what Emilia was nning, so she shook her head, seemingly begging Emilia not to do what she was nning to do. "You know what happened a while ago," Emilia uttered as she fed Nero. "Hmm?" "Sophia got scared of a demon and nearly jumped off from the balcony." Nero stopped chewing and nced at Sophia with a surprised look on her face. Sophia''s face twitched in anger, and as it all happened because Emilia said something to her at that time, so she med Emilia for that. "I don''t want to hear it for someone who slept with a stranger¡ª even worse, a demon while being half-sane," Sophiamented. Nero choked on his food after hearing that, and Emilia''s face looked like she was about to burst in embarrassment. There was only one thing in the world that embarrassed Emilia, and that was her first time with Nero. Nero quietly shook his head and thought, ''This is why you don''t mess with Sophi.'' Emilia tried to act though and said, "So what? I was his ''first'' in everything." "No, you weren''t," Sophia replied. "It''s surprising how fast and vastly Emilia changed, though." Nero decided to join the battle. He turned to Asteria and continued, "She was even more docile and innocent than you." "Like, when she regained consciousness in that room, she covered her body with a nket and never showed me her skin." "Then, when I touched her, she looked at me like I was some kind of piece of filth. And¡ª" Emilia stuffed some food in Nero''s mouth so he couldn''t speak and looked at him with tears in her eyes, and muttered, "You are making me angry." Nero raised his brows and gulped down the stuffed food from his mouth, then said, "Oh? What will you do? Actually, what ''can'' you do?" He teased Emilia with a wide smirk on his face. "I won''t let you kiss me," muttered Emilia. "I can kiss Sophi anytime," Nero shrugged. "I won''t let you have sex with me," she murmured. "Again, I have Sophi. And that''s your loss, not mine." "I won''t let you drink my blood," she stated. After a brief silence, he replied in a low voice, "I have Sophi." ''That was effective,'' Sophia thought to herself. It was indeed effective. Emilia ran out of options, so she puffed her cheeks and buried herself on Nero''s chest. "Just admit it that you can''t do anything," Nero remarked. Emilia puckered her lips and thought, ''So he would be okay even without me?'' As she was wondering, her gaze fell on Nero''s tail which was wagging left and right. ''So he is enjoying teasing me?'' she thought and nced at Nero, who was now busy eating. A wide smirk appeared on Emilia''s face, and she grabbed Nero''s tail with her hands. "Omn~" Nero jolted on his chair and let out a weird voice. Sophia and Asteria choked on their food and nced at Nero with a surprised look on their faces. Nero tried to stop Emilia, but she jumped off hisp¡ª without letting go of his tail. He stared at Emilia, who just smirked at him with a smug look on her face. "Let. It. Go." Nero forced a smile. "What were you saying? ''Is there anything ''I'' can do'', huh?" Emilia smirked wider. "You had your fun making fun of me, and now it''s my turn for revenge." "I will give you 100 kisses if you let go of my tail," Nero asserted. Emilia pondered for a while with a serious look on her face, then started stroking Nero''s tail with her hands. Nero''s face flushed a little as he tried his best not to let out any weird voice. "Alright. I will let you do whatever you want to do with me¡ª for one night." "Deal." Emilia decided not to be too greedy and let go of Nero''s tail before he got angry. She sat back on Nero''sp like everything was natural and started eating. "How did it feel?" Sophia asked with a curious look on her face. "It just felt like someone was tickling me," Nero replied. Once they all were done eating, Nero prepared a dish with his hands and made his way to Leto''s room. When he reached Leto''s room, he saw Orthrus sitting in front of the door, guarding Leto''s room. [I am already full, master,] said Orthrus. Nero furrowed his brows and said, "This is not for you." Orthrus rolled in front of Nero''s legs and started cuddling him. "You may leave us alone, for now." [As you wish, master.] Orthrus left for a stroll. Nero stood in front of the door while holding two tes in his hands. He was acting just like how an innocent maiden acts when she visits her husband for the first time. "Leto, are you awake?" he asked. After some seconds, Leto opened the door with a smile on her face and said, "Come in." Chapter 120 - Olympian Sect Nero got up from the bed and looked at naked Leto on the bed. "You filled me somewhere else," Leto muttered as she hugged Nero from behind. "I couldn''t hold myself back after seeing the mischievous smile and imposing nce of yours." Leto stood up from the bed, and turned Nero to her, then said, "I will miss my time with you. They are the best moments of my life." Nero kissed Leto and patted her on the head, saying, "You can talk with me whenever you want, so if you ever feel lonely, just whisper my name on the ring, and your voice will reach me." "But I won''t be able to touch you or feel your warmth," Leto replied with a sad look on her face. "If you miss me too much, then I will fly to you. You are as precious to me as the rest are." After hugging Nero for a while, Leto nodded and said with a grin on her face, "Shall we go now. You are gettingte, right?" "Wear your clothes first." Nero sat Leto on the bed and helped her wear clothes. "I can do it on my¡ª" Nero kissed Leto so she couldn''t speak and continued helping her wear clothes. "You are a Queen, and a Queen deserves to be treated like a Queen." "I have never heard anyone call me Queen as much as you did," Leto remarked. Nero conjured his clothes and kissed Leto, saying, "You are my Queen, and nothing will change that." Leto kissed Nero and replied, "And you are my king." Nero carried Leto in his arms and left the room. "What are you doing?!" Leto eximed. "Please let me down." "What''s wrong? You don''t like your throne?" Nero teased with a grin on his face. Leto stayed silent and wrapped her arms around Nero: "If you act too sweet with me, then it will get hard for me to let you go." "Is that so? Then do you want me to act rude to you?" "No." Leto shook her head violently and hugged Nero. Nero chuckled and carried Leto to where Asteria and the rest were. "You can put me down now," Leto said in a meek manner. Emilia stared at Nero and squinted her eyes: "It was a long meal," shemented. "Yes, and I enjoyed it," Nero replied. Of course, they both knew what they were talking about. "Are we leaving now?" Asteria asked with an anxious look on her face. "Soon, yes. You can pack your stuff if you want, but don''t take any valuables or clothes since you won''t need them," Nero answered. Asteria hugged Leto and started crying. Leto patted Asteria and rubbed her back, saying, "Don''t cry, my child. You are going to see the world from the fairy tale with your own eyes." "But¡­ I don''t want to leave you." Asteria had spent her entire life with Leto, and she was always dependent on Leto for everything. She thought Leto would always stay by her side, but now that she was going to Leave Leto, she realized how hard it was for her to say goodbye to her. Nero couldn''t watch it anymore, so he opened his mouth to say, "If you¡ª" But before he could say any more words, he saw Leto shaking her head as though she was asking Nero not to say that. Leto was sacrificing her future for Asteria by staying behind to take care of the kingdom and the continent. She was sacrificing all her suffering and dreams for Asteria, and she wanted Asteria to experience all the happiness she couldn''t experience. No love could surpass a mother''s love. Leto cradled Asteria''s face and said, "It''s not like we will never see each other again. If you ever feel like talking to me, you can ask Zeus, and he will let you talk to me. And if you ever feel like seeing me or visiting me, then you may as well ask Zeus; I am sure he would be happy to bring you to me." "I understand," Asteria nodded. "Good girl. Now go take anything you want." "There is nothing I want. I have no happy memories of this ce aside from my time with you, so all I can take is all those happy memories." Leto turned to Nero and said, "Can I be a little selfish?" "Go ahead," Nero nodded. "I want to do a coronation ceremony¡ª with you as a king and me as a Queen. Can we?" Leto asked while fidgeting. "Sure," Nero instantly agreed. A wide smile appeared on Leto''s face as she turned around and said, "I will be right back." ''I can do anything to protect that smile,'' Nero promised to himself. Sophia nudged Nero with her elbow and uttered, "King Zeus, eh?" "There is a nice ring to it, no?" "Indeed." Sophia nodded and nced at Emilia. Emilia bit her thumbnail and uttered, "Queen Emilia. It suits me, don''t you think?" Nero averted his gaze and decided to ignore Emilia. After a while, Leto came back with a medium-sized golden casket in her hands. They all walked to the balcony and looked down at the demons working on different things. Nero pped once, and all the demons stopped working; they kneeled and looked up at Nero. "Listen, youmbs. Stay quiet, and enjoy the ceremony." Nero nced at Leto and Asteria and gestured to them toe forward. Emilia was standing beside Nero, and Sophia was behind Nero. So Sophia pulled Emilia back and forced her to stand behind Nero. Leto walked forward and stood on the right side of Nero, and Asteria stood on the left. "I have already ordered you on what to do and what not to do. And I hope you all understood that. Try to defy me, and you shall meet a painful end," he said aloud. He nced at Leto and nodded. Leto opened the box and took out a golden crown with beautiful ornates on it. After looking at the crown, Nero raised his brows and asked, "Is this the crown that shitty king used to wear?" "No." Leto shook her head and continued, "This crown has been passed on from kings to kings during their coronation. And since there was no coronation during ''his'' time, I had secretly hidden this crown in the hope of the day you woulde and save us." "I see." Leto held the crown with her hands and raised it to Nero''s head: "Can you¡­ bow down a little?" Nero bowed down a little, and Leto ced the crown on his head. "It suits you," Leto remarked. "I bet it does." Nero looked down at all the demons and wondered, ''I can do better.'' He raised his hand in the air and conjured a crown made of crystal. It was a multicolored crown and had ornates of flowers, thorns, fangs, and horns on it. Nero released a little of his raw mana inside it, and the crown started shining. "It will change color depending on your mood," Nero asserted and ced the crown on Leto''s head. "Does it suit me?" Leto asked with a concerned look on her face. "You were born to wear this crown." Nero held Leto''s hand and raised it: "I, the demon lord of the first hell and Surtr yer, hereby announce that¡ªQueen Leto, the first member of my ''Olympian Sect'', shall use my name in her every decision, and every single word thates out of her mouth is akin to my words, my orders." "She shall speak on my behalf, and I grant her permission to use my name under any and every circumstance." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 121 - Harbor Point SIGH! Nero let out a sharp sigh, then nced at Emilia, who couldn''t stop bying at each and every stall sheid her eyes on. "There is no need to buy all that," Nero groaned. The sun had risen, and Nero, Emilia, Sophia, and Asteria were at the harbor point of the dock; they were about to depart from the capital. Sophia was dragging Emilia with her, and Asteria was walking with Nero. Sophia was wearing her regr angelic outfit, and she was in her angel form. And Asteria was wearing a royal outfit that easily defined her as a princess. Emilia tried to copy Asteria''s outfit and conjured a new outfit that apparently turned out well, and everyone liked it. Nero was in his normal form with white hair, and he was also wearing a ck outfit with golden ornates that were akin to Asteria''s outfit. He stopped caring about his appearance and decided not to change his form. He asked the same to Sophia, and she looked pretty happy to hear that since she has been forcing herself to change to a human form. Nero originally changed his form to human because of Emilia, but he no longer had any need to do that. He didn''t want to catch unwanted attention, that would just dy his journey, but now he didn''t care about that. He thought if he stayed in his real form, it might spread the news about him, and he might meet a few of his oldpanions. "Are you okay?" Nero asked. "Yeah." Asteria nodded and continued with a smile on her face, "I am looking forward to our journey." Nero looked up at the sky and muttered, "It won''t be a journey like fairy tales, but I promise it will be a more exciting journey than you can ever think of." "Will Ma be okay there¡ª alone?" Asteria asked with a concerned look on her face. "Don''t worry about her. She is under my protection, and my subordinates will protect her with their life." "I want toe back here once the pce has been rebuilt. I want to see how it looks," Asteria requested. "Sure. It will take a while, but we wille back here soon." "Nero. Nero!" Emilia jumped on the dock and asked, "Which ship are we going to take?" There were dozens of ships of various sizes parked at the docking area. "Hmm~" Nero nced around the ships, but none of them amazed him. "Hello~" An elderly man who looked to be in histe forties approached Nero. Nero raised his brows and waved his hand at the man, seemingly asking him to go away. "Shoo! Go and beg somewhere else." The elderly man stepped back in shock, and his face looked as though he had seen a ghost. "Ahem!" He cleared his throat and stepped forward, saying, "I am the manager¡ª a foreman of this dock." Nero made an annoyed expression on his face and rolled his eyes as he asked, "What do you want?" The man rubbed his hands together and said with a slight smirk on his face, "You seem to be trouble. How about I take you to the best ship? Come to my cabin; I will show you around. We can talk about the feester." ''He must be thinking I am some rich young master after looking at our royal outfits.'' Nero sighed and shook his head. ''Let''s mess with him a little, shall we?'' "Oh!" Nero eximed and said, "My deepest apologies, Sir. It''s just you looked like a beggar and a bandit, so I couldn''t help but mistake you as some evil person who scams naive travelers and adventurers." "Wha¡ª!" The man was about to go mad in rage but controlled himself for the sake of money and forced a smile. "No worries, dear traveler." He pointed his finger at the old cabin near the edge of the harbor point and said, "Shall we go to my cabin?" "I would love to, but I am afraid I can''t." Nero turned to Emilia and said, "I am just an escort, and I am escorting these three beautifuldies." "I see." The man looked at them and nodded. "Where is your employer then? Let me talk to him." Nero nced around and said, "He was here just a while ago¡­¡ª oh!" He pointed his finger at the sea and said, "There he is." "I don''t see anyone." The man tried to follow Nero''s finger and looked at the sea. He ced his hand on his forehead and squinted his eyes to see far away. "Come with me." Nero ced his hand around the man''s shoulder and took him to the edge of the dock, then pointed his finger at the seawater below him and said, "There." Confused, the man looked down at seawater and saw his and Nero''s reflection. "Uh¡­ I don''t understand. What does this mean?" the man nced at Nero with a puzzled look on his face. "What I mean is¡­" Nero kicked the man in the sea and uttered, "Go fuck yourself." The man swam to the next dock and climbed up. He red at Nero and said, "You will regret it!" "Be d that I didn''t kill you. Now scoot, or I will make you one with the sea." The man gulped down in fear and ran away from Nero''s sight. SIGH! Nero sighed and washed his hand with the seawater, saying, "Let''s wash before I get infected." "That was so rude," Emilia said. "He had iting," Nero replied. "But you didn''t have to¡ª" "Excuse me." A man wearing a suit and a brimmed hat with some papers in his hands approached Nero and the others. "I am the manager of this harbor point, and I saw that man talking with you a while ago. Are you okay?" he asked. "Yeah. If he everes back, kill him with no mercy," Nero answered. "Huh? What''s going on? I thought that man was the manager?" Emilia questioned with a confused and puzzled look on her face. "He was obviously a scammer," Sophia remarked. "What?!" Emilia eximed. "People like him are not umon. You will find them everywhere. They scam new travelers and adventurers and loot them. And in the worst case, they kill the males and abduct females to sell them as ves," Sophia exined. Chapter 122 - The Agro Nero turned to the manager, who was looking at Nero in fear after noticing his fangs when he spoke. "Which is the best ship you have got?" Nero asked. "Take any ship!" the man replied, his voice full of fear. "I don''t want any ship." Nero frowned his face and uttered, "I want the best ship you have got." "Uh¡­" The man panicked in fear and started stammering on his words. He looked through the papers that had information about the vacant ships. He gulped down and nced at Nero, then looked at the paper and said, "Pleasee with me." Nero and the rest followed the man, and he took them to a ship sized bigger than all the other ships at the dock. "This ship can carry you anywhere, and it has all the facilities, including separate bathrooms and¡ª" Nero interrupted the man and pointed his finger at the ship parked separately at the dock near the mountain: "What about that ship?" The ship was enormous and looked so imposing and beautiful that as soon as Neroid eyes on it, he decided to buy it. "That''s¡­" The man gulped down and stopped breathing in fear. His legs started shaking as he leaned on the table to get support. "What about that ship?" Nero asked again. "That is a legendary ship called ''The Argo'', which is said to be built by gods. No one has ever sailed it for years, but it has been cleaned every month and maintained well over the years." "You seriously don''t believe in that crap, do you?" Nero raised his brows at the man. "What crap?" "Why would the gods build a ship? Don''t tell me they have be so weak that they can''t even fly anymore," Nero scoffed. "Well¡­" The man shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t worship gods." "Good." Nero patted the man''s shoulder and asserted, "Now, I want that ship." "That ship needs a crew of a minimum of 40 workers, and we currently don''t have that many," the man replied hesitantly. "I don''t need any crew. I just need that damn ship." "You would at least need a captain to pilot the ship," the man remarked. "I don''t need anyone." "Okay¡­" The man was lost in his words, and he had no more excuses to make. "Where are you nning to sail with that ship?" he asked. "To the far east, on an ind," Nero replied. "That''s¡ª!" The man eximed and tripped over the table. He immediately got up and fixed his hat on his head. "You can''t go there." "That''s why I am going there," Nero replied nonchntly. "No crew or captain would be ready to sail the ship there. You won''t find anyone to¡ª" "You seem to be mistaken. I am not trying to rent the ship; I am going to buy it." As soon as Nero dered that, the man turned pale, and the papers slipped from his hand. ''This guy is so corny that he has started to annoy me,'' Nero groaned inwardly. Aftering back to his senses, the man picked up the papers and stammered as he said, "That ship is a monument, and it''s priceless. No value can¡ª" Nero grabbed the man''s brim hat and filled it with crystals. "Here." He handed the hat to the man and raised his brows. Nero reached his hand forward at the man and asserted, "This should be enough, I assume." The man looked at the crystals in his hat, then looked at Nero, then at the ship. He looked back and forth between the crystals, Nero, and the ship. He smiled at Nero and shook his hand, saying, "Let me take you to the ship." === VOLUME ONE:- ENDS HERE=== ~>~>~>~>~> SIDE STORY¡ª After Chapter 120. After Nero announced Leto as the first member of his ''Oplympian'' sect, Emilia considered herself as a second member. She watched Nero happily smiling and talking with Leto and Asteria and felt a tight feeling in her chest like never before. She ced her hand on her chest, thinking the stingy feeling would go away, but it didn''t. Sophia noticed Emilia acting unusual, so she nudged her and whispered in her ears, "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" "Yeah¡­ it''s just my chest feels a little¡­" she stuttered and wondered, "Maybe I ate too much?" Sophia smiled gently at Emilia and patted her head, saying, "I am sure you will feel better soon enough." Emilia started pondering on what Sophia meant, but her attention was diverted by Nero''s tail, which was wagging left and right in front of Emilia. ''Stupid.'' She puffed her cheeks and puckered her lips. Emilia had a sudden urge to grab Nero''s tail and tease him like she did when they were eating. She slowly moved her hands towards Nero''s tail, making sure Nero don''t notice. But as soon as she tried to grab it, Nero turned around and looked at Emilia. Emilia backed off and tried to act innocent. Nero looked at Asteria and said, "We will depart soon, so spend some alone time with your mother, okay?" Asteria nodded and hugged Leto. "Sophi." Nero stared at Sophi, and she nodded in return. Sophia knew what Nero was trying to say even without him speaking a word. Then, Nero grabbed Emilia''s hand and dragged her along with him after saying, "Let''s take a stroll around the pce." Nero carried Emilia to the top terrace of the pce and showed her the scenery. The sun was about to rise, and the ck sky had started turning blue. The two moons were shining brightly, but the stars had begun to fade away. Nero hugged Emilia from behind and whispered in her ears, "How is it?" "It''s amazing," Emilia answered as she leaned back on Nero. "Is this sunrise more beautiful than the sunrise we saw in Astracliff?" Nero asked as he nibbled Emiia''s ear. "I don''t know..." ''That weird feeling from my chest is gone.'' Nero hugged Emilia tightly and asserted, "There will be many more sunrises, and I want to see all of them with you. There may be times where you will experience new feelings and emotions; It''s normal since this is the first time for you, but know one thing¡ª that I will always be with you." "Promise?" Emilia questioned. "Promise." "Even if you get more girls?" "Even if I get more girls." "No matter what happens?" Emilia asked. "No matter what happens." "Always and forever?" "Always and for forever." "Even if I don''t serve you like I do now?" "Yes." "Even though our time together will decrease?" "Yes." "Even if¡­ even if¡­" Emilia started crying, but she herself wasn''t aware of it. Nero turned her around and wiped her tears, then said, "I¡­ I¡­ I lo¡­." Nero tried to say something, but his body, soul, and powers weren''t letting him. He sighed with a painful expression on his face. Emilia wrapped her arms around Nero''s neck and kissed him before saying, "You better keep your promises, or I will cut your tail." Nero scoffed and hugged Alina with a genuine smile on his face. They shared kisses with each other and enjoyed the sunrise together. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 123 - Past World "This is so awesome!" Emilia shouted as she leaned on the taffrail of the ship. The ship had already left the capital a few hours ago, but Emilia still wouldn''t stop shouting. Nero was handling the wheel, and Asteria was sitting on the stairs of the deck, looking at the sea from the gaps. Sophia was making sure Emilia doesn''t end up falling into the sea in excitement. "Do you see this, Sophia? It''s so awesome! We are on the sea, and the air feels so nice!" Emilia started jumping on the bulwark on the ship. "Calm down." It was Emilia''s first time seeing the sea, let alone on the ship or traveling on it. "The water is so clear! I can even see the fishes!" "Calm down!" Sophia shouted Emilia turned to Sophia and said, "I am calm." "You are not." Sophia nced at Asteria and uttered, "She is not, right?" Asteria nced back and forth at Sophia and Emilia, wondering whose side she should take. Emilia looked at Nero, who was busy driving the ship: "Nero!" she shouted. "Hmm?" "I am calm, right?" "Yes." Nero nodded and said, "Dumbletore asked calmly." Emilia and Sophia furrowed their brows, and Nero and shook their heads. "Uh¡­" Asteria nced at Nero and said with a puzzled look on her face, "I don''t understand what you mean by that." "Don''t worry. He acts like that sometimes," Sophia remarked. "You guys are boring!" Nero said aloud. "We wouldn''t be if you made sense and exined to us, rather than just keeping it to yourself andughing like an idiot," Sophia shrugged her shoulders and looked at Emilia. "Yes," Emilia nodded in agreement. "You won''t understand even if I try to exin it to you. It''s from my previous world, so even if I do exin to you, you won''t understand the references." Sophia squinted her eyes and said, "You rarely talk about your previous world." "That''s because I don''t want to talk about it," Nero shrugged. "Is that so? Asteria looked quite interested," Sophia remarked and pointed her gaze at Asteria. Nero turned to Asteria, and she averted her face in fear. "Are you interested?" Nero asked. "I am. But if you don''t want to talk about it, then it''s fine." "Well¡­" Nero took a deep breath and said, "I can tell some stuff¡­ I guess." Asteria, Sophia, and Emilia lined up and sat with their backs leaning on the bulwark, looking face to face to Nero so they could hear him properly. "Don''t look at me like that. You girls are making me nervous." After sighing and yawning for a while, Nero opened his mouth to ask, "How detailed do you want me to exin?" "As short as you can?" Sophia answered. "Okay. Then¡­" Nero took a deep breath and uttered, "My previous world was a¡­ fucked up ce." "That was too short," Emilia remarked. "Surely, it can''t be more nastier than this world, right?" Sophia asked. "Actually, it is. This world has all types of realms and races, but that world only has humans, so you should guess how awful it must be." "But that world didn''t have magic and superpowers, right? Then how can it be worse than this?" Emilia questioned. "They have far more powerful weapons than that. Just one switch can annihte the country and the people in it. One message can cause wars. Believe me; I would prefer to live in this world rather than that world." "But you have a family there, right? And a lover too?" Emilia asked with no ill intent. After a brief silence, Nero said, "I do have a family there. And I do miss my sister and parents. I would like to meet them if I can, but I don''t know what has be of that world," he spoke with a distant smile on his face. "Eons has passed." "But time passes in every realm. Who knows, maybe not much time has passed in your world?" Sophia wondered. "There is a possibility." Nero nodded and continued, "I am looking for a way to go there; since I have a very important thing to do." ''I swear if I find a way to go back there, I will kill her mercilessly. It doesn''t matter if she was my childhood friend with whom I spent all my life.'' "What makes you hate your previous world?" Asteria asked, still averting her gaze to avoid eye contact with Nero. "I actually lived a nice life. But the world wasn''t so kind to the others. There have been wars one after another¡ª just like in this world. But unlike this world, where the leaders and the soldiers fight for death in the frontlines; in that world, leaders were never a part of the war." "They just made orders, and all the soldiers and the citizens suffered while they rxed and enjoyed everything in their mentions. Just one word could cause wars. And just one missile could nuke the country." "That''s¡­ horrible. The world leaders are cowards," Emilia remarked. "They are actually more than that. You see, the poor and weak couldn''t protect themselves. But the leaders said it was their fault to be poor. While they lost their family, loved ones¡­ their homes¡ª everything, because of those endless wars." "The rich and the rtives of the leaders, ministers, celebrities, and well-known people were protected under the colonies where everything was normal. Almost as if they were living in a different world without any worry or fear. They lived a happy life, while the poor died every day, either with hunger and thirst or in wars." "So¡­" Asteria finally made eye contact with Nero and asked, "You were from the poor ones who suffered?" "Uh uh. Nope." Nero sighed and scoffed, saying, "I was from a ''well-known'' family. My father was a world-famous doctor, and he had the decree from the world leaders that no one could harm him." "Actually, not only him, but almost all the doctors had that benefit, and they would be treated well with respect in any country. So it wasn''t bad for me." "My life was perfect, My parents were very kind, and I had a very loving sister. I knew the situation outside the colonies, but I couldn''t do anything. I lived a happy life, at least, until an hour before I died." "What about your lover? Was she the same as you? And don''t you miss her or want to go see her?" Emilia asked, knowing nothing about how taboo that question was. "I do miss her, but for a different reason." After a brief pause, Nero looked at Sophia and said, "You have also asked me about my previous life lover many times, but I always avoided that topic." Sophia nodded in response. Nero then nced at Emilia and smiled wryly, saying, "You are also curious about it. And you, Asteria," He turned to Asteria and uttered, "I am sure you want to know too." Asteria nodded and gulped down. "You see, I was¡­ I was killed by my past life lover. She stabbed the knife in my chest dozens of times... while smiling like a crazy bitch... almost as if she despised me for all her life and as if she was enjoying stabbing me." After hearing that, Sophia froze as if she had stopped breathing; Emilia turned pale, and Asteria gasped as her eyes widened. But all of them had horrified looks on their faces. "Don''t feel bad. I am long over it, and I don''t care about it, just as I don''t care about my lover in this life. If I see any of them, I will y them without giving it a second thought." Chapter 124 - God Armor "You had a¡­ lover in this life too?" Asteria asked with a surprised look on her face. "Sadly, yes. But before I was sealed." "But you two were going to get married, right?" Asteria asked as though it was obvious. Nero furrowed his brows and nced at Sophia with a puzzled look on her face: "Did you tell her?" "No," Sophia shook her head like never before. Nero then looked at Emilia, but he knew Emilia wasn''t even aware of it¡ª just by looking at the expression on her face. Nero raised his brows at Steria and asked, "How do you know about that?" "I¡­ I don''t know. I just¡­ I just knew it," she answered with a confused and baffled look on her face, as though she herself had no idea why or how she knew about that. Nero could see Asteria struggling to remember something and thought, ''Is she truly a reincarnation of princess Astrea?'' There had already been many urrences where Nero thought of that, but he just shrugged them off, thinking it might be because of her blood or maybe just a coincidence. However, now the possibility of Asteria being a reincarnation of princess Astrea was increasing. Nero took a deep breath before answering, "You are right. I was indeed going to marry her, and I¡­ I was sealed on our wedding day before I could¡­ we could marry." "Zeus," Sophia called out to Nero. Nero turned to Sophia and said with a gentle smile on her face, "Don''t worry. I am okay." "You are wrong," Sophia asserted. "What?" "You did marry her," Sophia proimed. "Huh? What are you talking about? And you were sealed before me, so how do you even know that, or on what basis are you iming I married her?" "I was indeed sealed before you, but that was after your marriage." "No¡­" Nero tried to deny that, but he wasn''t sure as he couldn''t remember about that day. "How far do you remember?" Sophia asked with a concerned look on her face. "Thest thing I remember is waking up on my wedding day. And after that¡­ Lucifer congratted me, then we talked and went out. And¡­ I¡­" Nero tried to remember as hard as he could and recalled, "The news came that there was a war between races outside the capital." "I tried to postpone the wedding for ater date, but ''she'' denied and¡­" Nero''s eyes widened as he remembered, "And she said she wants to marry me right there and there." "Yes." Sophia nodded and continued, "And you two got married." "I¡­ I don''t understand. Something is not adding up," Nero asserted. "Unfortunately, I don''t remember anything after that either. The only thing I remember is¡ª" "That''s enough!" Nero shouted and walked down the stairs, saying, "I am going to my cabin to rest." He then pointed his gaze at Emilia and Asteria and said, "You can tell them about everything if you want. But don''t ever discuss or even speak about that in front of me." Nero rushed to his cabin and closed the door behind him, leaving Asteria, Emilia, and Sophia to stare at each others'' faces. Sophia sighed and asked, "Do you want to know more?" "I don''t know. One part of me wants to know, but the other part of me doesn''t," Asteria replied. Sophia then nced at Emilia with a curious look on her face to hear her reply. "I want to know everything about him, so I can love him more and more," Emilia answered. Sophia chuckled and shook her head, wondering, "Why did I even bother asking you? I should have known what your reply would be." "Can you start now?" Emilia frowned her face and said, "I also want to go into Nero''s cabin to give him some pleasure." "Where should I start?" Sophia pondered, then sighed and uttered, "I will just tell the most important parts." "So, as you know that humans were thest in the food chain, and they were enved by other races, right?" Emilia and Asteria nodded in response. "And then they turned to god, and the gods gave humans unimaginable powers," Emilia added. "Yes. But among them, there was one person who was the god''s favorite. So, he was known as a hero." "He was called a hero because he was the one who fought the leaders of the other races and made an agreement with them that they will free the humans. Thus, the humans were freed from very." "The person who freed them was branded as a human king. He was the first human to be king." "What does it have to do with the story about Nero''s lover?" Emilia asked. After a short sigh, Sophia continued, "She was the descendant of that human king. Time passed, and the mortal realm was at peace. But one day, the other races attacked the heavenly ind¡ª where the king''s descendants and some other humans lived." "The other races sought revenge, and their rage was unmatched. The ind sank, and every life on it died. But one girl survived." "Sounds like a plot armor,'' Emilia muttered. "More like a god armor since gods favored her," Sophia remarked. "She was around seven years old at that time. When she somehow survived the attack, the sea took her to the nearest continent." "There, she grew up and trained to be a nun. Fast forward to years, she became a nun, then got promoted, and became a priestess. And at the age of 15, she was a high priestess." "She was so beautiful that even angels couldn''t rival her. Her powers were more divine than angels, and her blessings were more effective than angels. If humans could be angels, then she would have be a goddess." "It seems like she was ''too'' favored by gods that she betrayed a demon¡ª who was Nero." Sophia shook her head and said, "That''s not what happened. She¡­ she was going to be promoted as a Pope. But she declined and relinquished her job as a high priestess." "She thought she would do no good if she stayed in one church while there were thousands of lives waiting for blessings." "So instead of the humansing to her for blessings, she went around the world to bless?" Emilia questioned. "Indeed. And that''s where she met Zeus." "I don''t want to hear how and where she met Nero or how they fell in love with each other. I want to know why she betrayed him!" Emilia roared. "Even I don''t know why she betrayed him. But all I can say is she loved Zeus more than you, or I, or any other girl who imed to love him." "I love him the most!" Emilia shouted. "You have no idea what type of girl she was. She was¡­ so kind and a good person that even demons never harmed her." "I don''t believe it! If she was truly kind and loved Nero, then why did she betray him?" "Who knows? And Zeus doesn''t seem to be interested in knowing." "She was only a human, right?" Emilia tried to confirm. "Yes. So she must be long dead by now," Sophia shrugged. "Good. And even if she was still alive, I would have killed her myself," Emilia dered with a serious look on her face. Sophia smiled wryly after hearing that and muttered, "You can''t¡­ or rather, you wouldn''t be able to." "What was her name?" Asteria asked hesitantly. "Trust me, I want to tell you that, but Zeus hates her name more than he hates her. And he stopped me by speaking her name before, so I am sorry, but I can''t tell you her name." CREAK~ The cabin''s door opened, and Nero walked out. He looked at Sophia and the others and walked straight downstairs, saying, "I am going to the kitchen." "We made him upset by talking about his past lives, didn''t we?" Asteria questioned. "Don''t worry too much about it. He will be back to normal in no time," Sophia reassured with a smile. "Maybe she betrayed him because she was ''gods'' favorite'' and gods asked her to do that?" Emilia wondered. "No. The gods were indeed unhappy about her rtionship with Zeus, but she wasmitted to Zeus. She was ready to leave everything behind for Zeus, and that included gods too." "Nero once said he hates Lucifer. Who was Lucifer?" Emilia asked, wanting to know more about Nero''s rtions. Sophia frowned her face after hearing Lucifer''s name and said, "He sealed Zeus. And don''t mention his name in front of me again." "Then what about you? You were in love with Nero, and the heavens got to know about it so¡ª" "Oh!" Sophia eximed and quipped, "Half of the heavens knew I had hots for Zeus." "So they decided to seal you too?" Asteria questioned with a curious yet calm look on her face. "No. I wasn''t sealed by heavens, gods, or angels." "Then who sealed you?" Emilia followed Asteria''s question. "I was sealed by¡­" Sophia looked in the direction Nero went and uttered, "Zeus." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 125 - God Of Battlefield "Hm hmm hm~. Hmm hm hmm~" Emilia hummed. She was sitting on the bowsprit of the ship, looking up at the starry sky and the full moon that was reflecting like a mirror on the sea surface, continuously humming a song. Her hair was swaying in the air, and her thighs were bare. "Oo, my love,e to me, in the sea, I wait for you~" "Has it been an eternity, has it been forever~" "The sea is deep, and the air is cold~" She was singing the same song she was singing in the old capital during her stroll in the market, but instead of broken lyrics, she was singing as if she had remembered the song. Although she still couldn''t remember the entire song, she would always sing it in the hope of remembering it one day. "Hm hmm hm~. Hmm hm hmm~" Sophia came to the ship''s deck to look for Emilia and found her sitting on the bowsprit in the front. Sophia couldn''t help but chuckle after seeing Emilia sitting in an imposing and seductive pose. She walked to the front of the ship, trying to call her, but her face turned pale, and her body froze when she heard Emilia humming a tune. "Where are you~ Where were you~ I wait for¡ª" "Stop singing that song!" Sophia yelled with her face full of rage. Emilia jolted, and turned back to look at Sophia, then sighed in relief and caught her breath. "You scared me. Why would you yell all of a sudden?" "Why were you singing that song? And how do you even know it?" Sophia climbed the figurehead and red at Emilia. "Well¡­ I created it. Do you like it?" Emilia asked with an innocent smile. "Don''t lie. I know what song is that, and there is no way you created that song." "I don''t know why I know this song. I just¡­ oh! I remember!" Emilia imed. "I remember where I heard this song." Sophia raised her brows and asked, "Where?" "Umm¡­ after Nero healed me and saved me. I mean, the first time we met in the dungeon." "You mean in the prison realm," Sophia corrected. "Yes." She nodded and continued, "So when I woke up on the bed, naked and covered with a nket, I nced around the room and found Nero." "Just get to the main point. I don''t want to hear your autobiography," Sophiamented. "So when I looked at him, I heard him humming this tune, and that''s where it struck me. I don''t know why but I just feel like I know this song. Like, I have heard this before. So whenever I have time or when I am alone, I keep humming and singing this song, and thanks to that, I remember ? of the song." Sophia shook her head in disbelief with a painful expression on her face and muttered, "This can''t be." "I am telling the truth!" Emilia shouted and turned around to face the sea and look at the sky. Sophia sat on the figurehead with the same pose as Emilia. She sighed as she smiled distantly after remembering some of her past moments. Today was a stressful and very reminiscent day for Sophia as she talked about her old times. She recalled all her moments with Nero and the rest of the party members. ''Those were good days.'' Sophia looked at Emilia, who was in a grumpy mood after what happened just now. "I am sorry," Sophia apologized. "You have done many bad things to me, so I don''t know what exactly you are apologizing for." "I don''t recall doing anything bad to you, though. But still, let me apologize for yelling at you just now." "Apology rejected," Emilia muttered. Sophia furred her brows and said, "I don''t care if you ept my apology or not; as long as I apologized, I am good." After a brief silence with nothing but the sound of the ship swishing through the sea surface. Emilia sighed and wondered, "You have been through a lot, huh?" "Is that Pity?" "Take it however you want. It''s just¡­ if I was in your ce, I would be able to smile as you do. I would have broken a long time ago," Emilia asserted with sincerity in her voice. "I don''t think so. Zeus told me you are stronger than me; at first, I thought he was talking about our power level, so Iughed it out. But then I realized what he was truly referring to." Emilia hugged her legs and muttered, "I still don''t understand many things, and I have my questions too. But was that Lucifer stronger than Nero? Since he was able to seal Nero." "I told you not to mention his name in front of me, didn''t I?" Sophia spoke with a serious and annoyed expression on her face. "Answer me, please. I want to know more so I can do my share when we meet him one day." Sophia sighed in frustration and groaned, "Lucifer is an archangel and the general of all the male angels of heavens. He has many abilities, and he is the strongest angel." "Even stronger than you?" After a brief pause, Sophia nodded, "Yes." "Every angel fears him, and his wrath is unimaginable. He won''t care if he is an angel; if he wants to do something, then he will do it. If he wants something to happen, then he will make it happen at any cost." Emilia looked at Sophia and asked, "Do you fear him too?" Sophia looked into Emilia''s eyes with a lifeless stare and uttered, "He fears me." "So, is he stronger than Nero?" Emilia asked again. "Lucifer was a ''Master of sealing'' art, and he taught Zeus about sealing. So that was the only reason Lucifer was able to seal Zeus when his powers were unstable after the betrayal." "Who would win if Nero and Lucifer fought?" "No one can defeat Zeus in battle; people used to call him ''God of the battlefield''." Once Nero set his feet on a battleground, his enemies were forced to retreat in fear. If the word got out that ''Zeus'' would be in a certain battle, the enemies would surrender. Strong people well respected him because they knew they would never want to make an enemy of him. "What about you? Do you have any titles like that?" Emilia asked Sophia with a curious look on her face. "Why do you want to know? Want to make fun of me?" "No, just curious. You know, maybe I will get some titles of my own too." Sophia scoffed and shook her head with a grin on her face and said, "You want apetition in everything, huh?" "Why not? I want to be number one in everything. I am already the one who took Nero''s first," Emilia grinned. "Heh! You were just proud of that, and who knows if you truly were his first or not?" "What do you mean?" Emilia questioned with a confused and puzzled look on her face. "Just saying," Sophia shrugged and continued, "Unlike us girls, boys don''t have any proof that they were a virgin." Emilia frowned her face and puffed her cheeks, saying, "You had to ruin the only thing I was proud of, huh?" "What else? I am an angel, and you are a fallen angel, my nemesis. So I will damp you on every chance I get," she replied with a wide grin. Some time passed, and Sophia and Emilia enjoyed the beautiful scenery. "Asteria must be feeling like heavens right now," Emilia muttered. "Well, it is her first night with him, and first time too. So I don''t think she would enjoy it for a few rounds." "Don''t doubt his skills. He can make any girl feel good with his godly sex skills." "I can second that," Sophia nodded in agreement. Sophia activated her Angel''s sight to take a look around to make sure nothing was in their way. "How do you do that?" Emilia asked. "It''s Angel''s sight, and every angel has that ability," Sophia replied, then said, "But half-angels don''t." "Nero also uses it, right? Is it called demon''s sight or something?" "Zeus does have Demonic eyes, but he doesn''t use them often as they are absolutely useless for him. So he uses God''s eyes." "What''s that?" "It was first called ''God''s sight'', then Zeus mastered it and evolved it to ''God''s eyes''. And if he masters God''s eyes too, then it will be evolved into ''God''s vision''." "And what does it do?" "No idea," Sophia answered and shrugged, saying, "I haven''t met anyone having God''s vision yet." "Why does he have God''s eyes, though? He is a demon and a vampire, so he should have something like ''Vampire''s eyes''. Wait, do all races have these ''sight'' abilities?" "It doesn''t actually belong to races. Anyone can master any sight if they want, but it''s just¡­" After a brief pause, Sophia continued, "It''s harder for other races to master another race''s abilities. However, the arts and abilities are different. No one can use arts of different races." "Nero told me that once before, that art is different, and you can''t copy or master it without practicing it," Emilia informed. She watched the sea for a while, then suddenly furrowed her eyes with a confused look on her face: "Say, Sophia; you said Nero uses God''s eyes, right? But he is not technically a god, so how can he use that? Did you teach him?" "No. He got them from a god," Sophia uttered nonchntly. ".....?!" Emilia''s face showed she didn''t understand anything, and it was natural because, as far as she has known, Nero hated Gods. "Zeus killed a god when he was seven years old." Chapter 126 - Eternal Divinity When Zeus was seven years old, he killed a God and consumed him," Sophia asserted in a solemn voice and looked at the moon in the sky above her head. A God''s Core was an absolute source of eternal divinity. If a god''s blood fell on a certain surface of the world, then that spot would never run out of water, fertility, scent, and life. Whenever the gods died in wars, their bodies would be destroyed by other gods so that humans or other races would not be able to abuse its power. When Nero was seven years old, he saw a god¡ª face to face for the first time, fighting other gods. That god was exiled for breaking thew, and other gods chased him out. His sin? He tried to stop the never-ending wars between the realms and races. Even when Nero was seven years old, he possessed the power to kill dozens of A-rank adventurers. Nero witnessed the cruelty of other gods and how they killed that fallen god. Even when the fallen god was outnumbered by seven gods, he still fought par to par with them. If it weren''t for other gods'' threat of wiping out humanity, he wouldn''t have surrendered. The fallen god died with honor, while the heavens celebrate the victory of other gods. Later, the gods sent angels to pass the message to the humans regarding the fallen god, saying, ''He was trying to wipe out humanity from existence.'' As a result, that fallen god, who was trying to save humanity and even died for them, ended up hating him. When the fallen god was about to be in, he sent all his powers and cores to Nero, who just happened to be around. The god left him with a prophecy and showed him a vision of what truly happened on the cursed night Nero lost his parents and his only reason for happiness. As the god had no power left, his body was nothing but a corpse. When the humans found Nero sleeping beside the dead body of the god, they assumed that Nero had killed the god. Sophia told the same story to Emilia and left her in deep thought. ''Why exactly do Nero hate gods? There are so many reasons, but none of them seems personal.'' As Emilia was pondering, a strange voice echoed around the sea. It was a muffled voice, so Emilia couldn''t find the source of the voice, so she nced at Sophia and asked, "Did you hear that?" "I did," Sophia nodded. "Where did ite from? It sounded like the howl of an animal, but we are in a sea, and I don''t know if fishes or any aquatic creatures can howl." Emilia was sitting in the very front, and the only sound she could hear was the ship cutting through the sea surface and the wind passing around her. "What are you talking about? It was Asteria''s scream, and it came from Zeus'' cabin," Sophia asserted with a straight face. Emilia made a puzzled expression on her face and questioned, "Scream, or moan?" "No idea, honestly. I just know it came from Zeus'' cabin, so it must be Asteria''s voice because we both know Zeus won''t make any weird sounds." After a brief pause, she added, "Unless someone touches his tail." "Well, we will ask him tomorrow what it was about," Emilia shrugged and turned to enjoy the cold breeze of the sea. Sophia nced at Emilia with the corner of her eyes and whispered, "Want to go peek?" Emilia''s brows flinched after hearing that. She turned to Sophia and said, "We shouldn''t do that. Peeking is a bad habit, you know?" Sophia raised her brows and stared at Emilia in disbelief: "I know you alwayse and peek when I am having my turn with Zeus." Emilia slowly averted her gaze to the side and uttered, "That''s just me checking up on you two. Yes! As s queen of his harem, I need to make sure the other girls are feeling good and are satisfied." After staring at Emilia for a while, Sophia turned around and shrugged her shoulders, saying, "If you don''t want toe, then I don''t care. I am going to peek anyway." Emilia jumped in front of Sophia and said with a smug look on her face, "I will teach you how to peek carefully without getting caught." Sophia sneered and said, "What do you mean ''peek carefully without getting caught''? Zeus and I, we both know when you are peeking." Emilia''s face turned pale, and she stepped back in shock, saying, "You are lying, right?" "Did you forget Zeus can sense us even from afar, so do you seriously think he won''t notice you when you peek at us every time?" Emilia gulped down in fear and uttered, "So that means¡­ you also peek on us when it''s my turn?" "Of course, I do," Sophia admitted as though it was totally normal. "Well, there is nothing to be embarrassed about now. We already had threesomes, so we know how we moan and act during the sessions." And just like that, Emilia also shrugged it off as though it was totally normal. "Let''s go now, shall we? Or we might not get to see Asteria''s orgasmic face," Emilia smirked with a smug look on her face. As they walked to Nero''s cabin, Emilia pushed Sophia in front of her so in case Nero tried to pull a prank, she would be safe. "Don''t push me!" Sophia whispered violently. Sophia and Emilia went to peek, hoping to see Asteria''s orgasmic face or hear some cute moans, but what they saw sent chills down their spines. Nero was lying naked on the bedsheet that was covered in blood, and Asteria was sitting naked beside Nero with a sharp dagger plunged into Nero''s chest. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 127 - Blasphemous Act Nero was lying naked on the bed with his eyes closed, and Asteria was sitting beside him¡ª naked, with a dagger in her hand. Asteria raised the dagger and nced at Nero before plunging it deep into his chest. Nero opened his eyes and shook his head as if he couldn''tprehend the situation. He looked into Asteria''s eyes and slowly opened his mouth to say, "You suck at this." Asteria curled her hips and said, "It''s hard for me." She crushed the dagger in her grip, and it disappeared soon after shattering into pieces. The spot where Asteria stabbed Nero was unscathed because the dagger never pierced him, and Asteria released the magic before it could touch Nero. Nero smiled at Asteria and sat up, saying, "Nothing would have happened to me even if you had stabbed me, you know?" Asteria squinted her eyes and asked, "Would you have stabbed me if I said the same thing to you?" "Well¡­" Nero couldn''t say anything, or rather he didn''t have anything to say. "You got me there." After a while, Nero chuckled, thinking, ''Emilia and Sophia are gone.'' As expected, Nero was aware that Emilia and Sophia were peeking, and he could feel a sudden influx of powers around him when they saw Asteria stabbing him with the dagger. ''I have never seen Emilia that scary before¡­'' Nero had seen all the sides of Sophia as he had lived more than half of his life with her. But he didn''t know many sides of Emilia, except her pervy nature. Nero smiled at Asteria and said, "Leto asked me to teach you everything, so I will teach you how to kill too." "I know how to kill. I know all the ancient spells and magics. I also know some arts." After a brief pause, she said, "I am more powerful than I seem." "I know. You possess skills and abilities even I don''t know. Although they are just variants of different types of magic I knew, so it wouldn''t be hard for me to learn them after seeing them once, or at most twice." "So why did you ask me to stab you?" Asteria asked, still unknown to the reason why Nero asked her to do something so sphemous. "There is a difference between having the power to kill and killing. I don''t doubt your power to kill anyone, but can you truly kill anyone?" Nero waited for Asteria''s answer but added, "Or have you ever killed anyone yet?" Asteria shook her head. "What about animals or monsters? Have you killed them? I know you were locked in the tower all your life, but still¡­" Nero asked as he raised his brows, "Have you?" "No," Asteria replied meekly. "See? You don''t have the ambition to kill, and one must have that to survive in this cruel world. There would be many situations where there would be a kill or be killed situation. And there, you won''t have the liberty to be kind." Asteria puffed her cheeks and muttered, "I thought this night was supposed to be our fun night." Nero choked on his words and sighed as he realized he went too far by giving her an off-topic speech during their special first night. Nero hugged Asteria and carried her in his arms as he stood up from the bed. "What are you¡ª" Before Asteria could ask what Nero was trying to do, Nero tossed the bloodstained nket down the bed, threw Asteria on the bed, and then jumped on top of her. "Are you ready for our third round?" Nero asked with a grin on his face and kissed Asteria. "Yes." "Are you sure? Because that''s what you said in our second round and then started screaming because of the pain." Nero teased with a smirk. After some forey during their first round, Asteria couldn''t bear the pain and started moving when Nero was still halfway in, and because of that, the blood spritzed around the nket. Asteria imed that she was ready for the pain, but she never expected it to be this extreme. She had never touched herself or even masturbated in her life, she had no experience in such things, and she got confused between pain and pleasure. "You keep teasing me like that," Asteria murmured. "Do you not like it?" "It''s not that I don''t like it. But I can''t say anything in return because everything you say is always true." Nero kissed Asteria again and said, "I will be extra gentle this time, and if it still hurts after that, we still stop and start a new the next day, alright?" "I am fine now, and it felt good during our second round after a while." "Well, then. Here I go." Asteria closed her eyes and prepared herself to get prated. After a while, she opened one eye to peek and found Nero grinning at her. She bit her lips and said with teary eyes, "You are teasing me again." "I am already in." "Huh? But I don''t feel any¡ª anh~!" Nero thrust his body which caused Asteria to moan in pleasure. "Now that was a cute moan," Nero remarked. Asteria pouted and pulled Nero close to her face by wrapping her arms around his neck and kissed them before saying, "Stop teasing me." Nero kissed Asteria back and began thrusting as he increased his speed little by little. As time passed, Asteria''s moans turned louder and louder as she felt better and better. She moved her hands from Nero''s neck and scratched his back with her nails. "I am¡ª Anh~ !" she tried to apologize but ended up letting out another moan. "Don''t worry about it. Emilia scratches me all the time." The only girl Nero was always rough with was Emilia, and in return, he got scratches all over his back, neck, and chest. As Nero was thrusting, he noticed Asteria''s face was growing more and more red. Asteria everted her face to the other side, saying, "Please don''t stare at me like that." Nero chucked and uttered, "You are just like Leto." Asteria looked into Nero''s eyes with her eyes full of curiosity, as though she was dying to ask something. "What is it?" Nero asked. She shook her head and said, "It''s¡ª Aanh! It''s nothing." Nero raised his brows and threatened, "If you don''t say, then I will stop thrusting." "Please don''t stop!" Asteria yelled and then said in a low voice, "I will say it, so don''t stop." After catching her breath, Astrea quietly spoke, "You married Ma, right?" "Umm¡­ kind of, yeah. You can say that since I gave her my name and called her my Queen." "So¡­ you are also my Pa now, right?" Nero stopped thrusting after the sudden realization as though that thought had never crossed his mind. Nero''s mind was upied with different things over the past few days. First, he never nned the war with Norox, and he had no idea about Ajax''s descendants. After saving them, he was busy stabilizing his body so it wouldn''t corrupt his cores like it did when he transformed during Laira''s revenge. Then, when he killed Darius, he found one of his cores, which made him question his other cores, which were far worse than the Sin of Greed. During all this time, he was most worried about Asteria and her being a reincarnation of princess Astrea. "Why did you stop?" Asteria wrapped her legs around Nero and began thrusting them up and down. Chapter 128 - Suck At Seducing As soon as Nero opened his cabin door, a sudden gust of wind hit him in the face. "Whoa~ What''s with this stormy wind?" Nero walked to the deck and nced at the sea. "Hmm~ The sea is calm, but the wind is¡­" It was nearly noon when Nero came out from his cabin after spending his time with Asteria. "Last night was amazing, "he muttered. "Emilia would be mad if she heard that," Sophiamented. Without looking back at Sophia, Nero sighed and uttered, "Good morning, peeking angel." "Don''t give me weird nicknames. And I wasn''t the one who suggested to peekst night," Sophia swiftly lied like an expert and med everything on Emilia. "Where is she now?" Nero asked as he couldn''t see Emilia anywhere. "She is sleeping." "Uh¡­" Nero furrowed his brows and turned to Sophia. "Don''t tell me you two were doing something all night." "She couldn''t sleepst night after what you showed us when we tried to peek; she was acting strangely after that." "Heh!" "Don''tugh! It was a horrible prank, Zeus. We almost thought it was real, you know?!" Nero smirked wider and uttered, "Serves you two right." "What if I had jumped to a conclusion and done something to Asteria?" "Oh,e on. Even if it was real, you of all people should know that a dagger can''t kill me." Sophia frowned her face in annoyance and said, "What would you do if you see me stabbing Emilia like that or vice versa? How would you feel? And you should also know that a dagger can''t hurt me. What will you do if that happens?" "Argh!" Nero groaned and rolled his eyes, saying, "Why do you girls always do this?" Sophia shrugged and answered, "Because we love you?" "Wow!" Nero turned back and leaned on the taffrail of the ship. Sophia stood beside Nero in the same position as him and looked at the scenery. The ship was big enough for 20,000 people, and it needed a crew of at least 40 people to drive it. Since this ship required magic as fuel, Nero could easily provide enough magic, and he only had to keep his eyes on the directions to change the routes. "How long is the ind?" Sophia questioned. "I have no idea, but it should take at least two days if we go by our current speed, which is around 100 miles per hour¡­ I guess?" "Can''t we go any faster?" Sophia wondered. "We can, but I don''t think the ship would be able to handle it," Nero replied. The ships were made to handle the speed of 30 miles per hour, and some best ones used by royalties were able to go a maximum of 50 miles per hour. But as Nero''s magic was ancient and powerful, he could easily run the ship as fast as he wanted. "Although, I gotta admit that this ship is indeed well made, and it deserves my praise," Nero dered. "Maybe it truly was made by gods?" Sophia shrugged and yawned. Nero noticed Sophia''s eyes were a little red and swollen as if she had cried at night. He wanted to ask Sophia about it, but he already knew the reason. It was because of his prankst night; she was so scared and afraid after seeing that she couldn''t help but cry. ''Maybe I went too far.'' Sophia noticed Nero staring at her, so she smiled at him and asked, "What''s wrong?" She hadn''t realized that her eyes were red and swollen. "Nothing." Nero shook his head and said in a gentle voice, "It feels good seeing you in your angel form all day; it reminds me of old times." "..." Sophia didn''t know what to say. "The good ones, at least," he added. Sophia smiled gently at Nero and kept staring at him. "What''s with that creepy smile on your face?" "I used to think you hate the old times because they remind you of that betrayal, but I was wrong. You don''t hate the old times, do you?" Sophia asked with a curious look on her face. "I only hate ''her'' and Lucifer, and our times together. The time I spent with you is precious, and there is no way I would ever forget or hate them." Nero''s gaze fell on Sophia''s soft juicy red lips. He licked his lips and muttered, "I honestly want to suck them." Usually, he would have kissed Sophia without even asking for her permission, but as she was in her angel form, there was nothing he could do to her. Sophia grinned and rubbed her body against Nero to turn him on. "Let''s see if you can hold yourself back or not." She rubbed Nero''s crotch and squeezed her breast on his chest: "You can do wild on me, even in my angel form, and I won''t mind, you know?" Nero grabbed Sophia''s hand and turned her around so he could hug her from behind. "There is no way I am doing that. And as for seducing me, you suck at it," Nero remarked. "Yeah, yeah. Emilia is too hot for you, and Asteria is too cute for you. While I am nothing." "Aww~" Nero gripped her tightly and licked her lips before saying, "Someone is jealous." "I am not jealous; I am just frustrated." "Sexually frustrated?" "You can do dozens of rounds with Emilia, but I pass out after a few rounds, and I can''t even do it with you in my angel form. Even Asteria, who was a virgin and inexperienced, beat me in it by doing it all night and morning with you." Nero closed his eyes and felt Sophia''s warmth in the cold breeze of the sea. He swung Sophia left and right, as though they were dancing: "We didn''t do it all night, though. She passed out in the tenth round." "Then why did youe out sote from the cabin? I wanted to eat breakfast with you." "I was just sleeping, and you could have woken me up, you know?" As they were enjoying each other''s warmth and enjoying the view, a big fish jumped from the sea and bounced over the entire ship before going back to the sea. "That was beautiful," Sophia awed. "It wouldn''t be that beautiful if it had fallen on the ship instead," Neromented with a scoff. "Now I feel like eating fish." "I will go catch some for you." Nero let go of Sophia and jumped into the sea to catch some fish. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 129 - Cultivation As soon as Nero jumped in the water, Sophia heard someone climb on the ship from the opposite side of the deck. She looked back to see Nero standing there with ten medium-sized fish. "That was fast," Sophiamented. "Heh!" Nero smirked and said with a smug look on his face, "There is no one who can beat me when ites to hunting underwater." "And there is no one who can''t beat you when ites to hunting on the ground," Sophia remarked. Nero threw the fish on the side of the ship and asked, "Is that enough? Or do you need more?" Sophia squinted her eyes and asserted, "You alone can eat 30 fishes at once." "Well¡­" Nero averted his gaze and said, "I am not hungry right now. So It''s just you, Emilia, and Asteria." After a brief silence, Sophia asked, "Is it because of the core you reimed?" Nero quietly nodded and said, "I got a huge power boost, and now it''s hungry for more power, not food." As Nero had reimed one of his 14 base cores, his other empty cores were demanding more power. Nero could easily use the mana power from his body, but as it was his own mana, his body wasn''t epting it. It was hungry for more new power; that was the effect of his core¡ª Sin of Greed. "What will you do now?" Sophia asked with a concerned look on her face. "I have no other choice but to¡­" Nero shrugged his hands and continued, "Cultivate." "But it can take days to years for that. And you haven''t cultivated ever since you were unsealed, right?" "Not the real cultivation, yeah." "Should I give you my power?" Sophia suggested and walked close to Nero, saying, "Or maybe, you can drink my blood? That would suffice, too, right?" "Uhh¡­ I think I will just do meditation cultivation and enter my spirit realm to see its condition. I am sure it would be a mess." Sophia sighed and groaned, "Fine! Have it your way." Nero stretched his body up and down and left and right, then squatted a couple of times before saying, "Just call me if you need something, okay?" "It''s going to take hours, and I don''t want to ruin your concentration by calling you for our selfish and useless needs. So I will call you for dinner, is that okay with you?" It was nearly noon now, and there were almost 8 to 10 hours left before the night. Nero gave a thumbs up to Sophia and jumped into the sea. He lunged deep into the sea and stood on the seabed to see the scene from down the sea. He looked up and saw countless fishes of different types and different colors with different sizes. "Perfect ce to meditate," he muttered. Nero did not need to breathe; he could use the water and turn it into mana with his abilities. And because of this physical strength, he could survive in any locality or temperature. He watched as the ship moved far away from him and wondered, "It looks so slow when I look from here." He moved his legs up and formed ap, then joined his both hands together; thumb with the thumb, index finger with the index finger, making a hexagonal shape. Then, he curled his remaining finger and joined them together with the opposite fingers. Even though Nero''s legs were no longer on the seabed, his body was floating some inches above the horizon. Nero closed his eyes and started meditating. Soon, his body line shined with different colors of his mana, and it eventually stopped after turning ck. The fishes in the sea gathered around him and stared at him as if they could feel Nero talking to the sea. ''Amphi, can you hear me? I thought about your request and came to the conclusion that I want to help you, but I can''t. I promised Sophi that I would never help you, so even if I want to help you, I, unfortunately, can''t.'' ''I know all the reasons why you did what you did to us; it was to protect me, Sophi, and Lucifer, but Sophi saw it as treachery.'' ''Even I was angry and didn''t know why you betrayed us, but after realizing that you just wanted to protect us from the greater cmity, you chose to take the role of a viin and tried to save us by taking all the me on yourself. ''I honestly don''t hate you, but I can''t convince Sophi to do the same. Even if you chose to be a viin to save us, that wouldn''t convict what you did was right.'' ''I am sure we all would have found a better way if we had discussed it properly among ourselves. But¡­ I don''t know how.'' ''Not only were you hated by us, but you also lost everything. The people you were trying to protect ended up hating you, and you were left alone to live.'' ''That wasn''t enough, but you were also sealed. And then you traveled the world to look after me with your remaining power and ended up being trapped in a Hot Spring.'' ''I am sad to say that I can''t save you unless Sophi permits me to do so. And even if I try to convince her, her hate for you is immeasurable.'' ''I don''t even know where you are sealed. You said you were sealed in the sea on ''Asn'', which should be in the northern horizon, but ording to the new map Sophi and I drew, there is no sea there.'' ''I don''t know where you are, nor do I know if you are still alive or not. The part of you Ist talked to, in the hot spring, was away from your real core eons, and it wasn''t aware of anything. It was just like a pre-recorded voice call.'' ''I am here, in the sea, trying to use my senses to figure out your location. Even if there was a little of your spirit core in the water, let it be anywhere in this realm; I should be able to locate it. But I can''t sense it.'' ''But I promise you that if one day I get an opportunity to save you, I will try my best to convince Sophi. Until then, please rest in peace.'' The ck aura from Nero''s bodyline disappeared, and it sent a shockwave in the sea, which caused all the sea creatures to run away in shock. Nero exhaled sharply and blew out all the air of his body from his mouth. ''Now, time to enter my spirit realm.'' Chapter 130 - Spirit Realm ''Let''s step into my spirit realm.'' Five magical rings appeared around Nero''s body and covered him as they started revolving and osciting. Then, the five rings shined with different colors, each resonating the color of his cores'' maps. Nero felt his body senses turning numb, and soon he found his body turning lighter than the air. He opened his eyes and found himself in his spiritual realm. Upon ncing around, Nero sighed and shook his head in disbelief. "I was prepared for the worst, but¡­ this is on the whole another level." When Nero was 13 years old, he entered his spirit realm for the first time. There he saw nothing, but an enormous citadel, made from nothing but the mixture of ck and cyan, white and golden, and the red-colored ornates on it. There were hundreds of colossal statues, but with no face, each wielding different weapons and wearing different types of attire, as though each one of them was from different eras. And in the center of the citadel, there was a giant tree. Nero himself had no idea why there was a citadel in his spirit realm, nor did he know anything about the statues and the tree. But heter learned that the spirit realm is one''s deepest and desperate call of imagination. However, Nero hadn''t imagined his spirit realm to look like that. Nero was in his prime age at that time, and he was learning celestial level magics and spells. And as he didn''t have much knowledge about the spiritual ne, he wasn''t sure what he should do. But now, after stepping into his spirit realm eonster, it looked almost as if it was broken¡ª quite literally. The beautiful blue sky had turned purple, and the clouds had turned red. The moon was nowhere to be seen, and the sun had turned ck. As for the stars, they were falling like rain. The floors and stairs of the citadel were floating all over his spirit realm, and the statues were sinking in the endless abyss. But in all that, Nero could see something shining over the sky. "Is it what I think it is?" He questioned himself. Without wasting a single second, Nero jumped on the floating floor of the citadel, then jumped on the stairs. After jumping through over hundreds of floors and climbing over thousands of stairs, Nero finally reached the shining object. Hended on the grass and sighed in relief: "So I was right." It was a small floor with grasses on the ground and dozens of nts with numerous types of flowers of different colors, and at the center of the floor was a giant tree. A smile appeared on Nero''s face after seeing that tree. He walked to the tree and touched it before brushing his hand on it. "I am d to see you are safe and shining, Yggdrasil." Everything other than the grassy floor was about to copse. Normally, this wouldn''t have happened, but after Nero got his first core, the speed of the corruption increased, which was why his other empty cores were hungry for power. "Hopefully, I can cultivate here and stabilize everything." Nero sat on the grassy floor and leaned his back on Yggdrasil. He sat in the same position he was sitting in the sea and closed his eyes to start cultivating. "...." "....!" "...us" "Zeus!" Nero slowly opened his eyes when he heard his name being called by Sophia. "Zeus. Can you hear me? The dinner is ready." Nero stopped cultivating and took a deep breath only to exhale it all out soon. "Hours passed by in moments," he murmured. He nced around to see if his cultivation had any change in his spiritual realm or not, and he was baffled after seeing the new scenery. The purple sky once again turned blue, and the clouds white. The citadel was rebuilt and turned even bigger and longer. The statues were back to their positions, but some of them were missing. Nero didn''t remember them and didn''t even care about them since he had no idea why they were there in the first ce. Yggdrasil had spread its roots in the entire spirit realm, and it was forming newnds and trees. "It''sing back to life." Nero pped to praise himself for the wless achievement even after a long time. Nero furrowed his brows and squinted his eyes as he heard the sound of the water flowing. ''Is this the sound from the sea?'' He wondered, then pondered, ''This sound feels like it''s from the same dimension.'' Nero nced in all directions to find the source of the flowing water sound, but he couldn''t find any. Then, on a whim, he looked up at the sky behind him and saw a waterfall. "What the¡ª!" There was a river in the sky, flowing across the clouds, and it was leading to a waterfall, going deep down the dark abyss. Nero stared at the abyss for a while and slowly stepped back. "I can''t believe I just had the ''call of void'' in my own spiritual realm." He sighed and uttered, "But I am curious about it. What would happen if I jumped down?" He seriously wanted to jump down the abyss, but he didn''t¡ª or rather, he couldn''t after remembering Sophia calling for him. Nero stepped out of the spirit realm and opened his eyes in his real body under the sea. He was surprised to see he was surrounded by fishes who were eating the mana he was emitting while cultivating. "Let''s hope they don''t turn into monsters or die by overpower-ness," Nero sneered and stretched his legs to make contact with the sea bed. "Hmm~ The ship has traveled quite a distance¡ª around 700 miles. It will take me a whopping 30 seconds to catch up." Thirty seconds were only a fraction for one, but for Nero, it was almost the same as 30 hours. Sophia had used the same ability as Nero to make contact with him using the water. When Nero was on his way to the ship, there was only one thought in his mind: ''I will let Sophi do whatever she wants to do with me¡ª for tonight.'' ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 131 - Unique Angel It was noon, and Sophia and Asteria were making food in the kitchen of the ship. Asteria was cutting the fish and repeatedly ncing at Sophia from the corner of her eyes. "What is it? You keep looking at me ever since we started making food. Is there something you want to ask me?" Sophia asked with a gentle smile on her face. "Yes¡­" Asteria nodded and continued, "I want to ask why you rejected Zeus'' offerst night when he asked you for the night service?" Last night, once they were all done eating dinner, Nero asked Sophia to spend the night with him, but Sophia rejected his offer and suggested Emilia to go spend the night with Nero. Emilia denied it at first as Nero asked for Sophia; she didn''t want to steal that chance from her, but Sophia pried, and Emilia reluctantly agreed. "Well¡­" Sophia put aside everything and turned to Asteria. "When Zeus went to meditate in the sea, Emilia was sleeping. And when she woke up, she searched for him on the ship and then asked me if I knew where Zeus was. So I told her that he went to meditate. Then she asked, ''When will hee back?''. And I replied with ''I don''t know''." "She looked extremely sad after hearing that, so I asked her if she wants me to call him, but she denied saying she doesn''t want to disturb him." Asteria smiled after hearing that and thought of how mindful Emilia was. "I am sure she thought that Zeus woulde back after some minutes or at most in one hour. But 5 hours passed by, and he still didn''t return. So she became desperate to see him and spent the next fire hours curling up in the corner and waited for him to return." "So that''s why you asked her to spend the night with Zeus?" Asteria questioned the obvious. "Yeah." Sophia once again resumed making the food with a genuine smile on her face. "Do you¡­" Asteria stammered and asked, "Do you not like making love with him?" Sophia removed the bones of the fish then wrapped it under the giant leaf. "What makes you think that?" Sophia asked, then said, "Of course I like having sex with him. It feels so good." "I know, right!" Asteria shouted with a cheerful smile on her face. Sophia raised her brows after seeing Asteria''s reaction and asked, "It looks like you enjoyed your first night with him." "I loved it! I can''t wait for my turn again." ''She is a wild one,'' Sophia thought to herself. "How was your first night with him? Did it hurt?" Sophia asked, acting as if she and Emilia never peeked on them. "Yeah¡­" After a brief pause, she continued, "I made it awkward for him." "First time is always painful and awkward, so don''t worry about it," Sophia tried to cheer Asteria. "It''s not what you think," Steria told Sophia what happenedst night. When Nero and Asteria entered the cabin, Asteria sat quietly on the bed, while Nero prepared himself for the deed. He had to push all the guilt to the side; that was Asteria being the exact lookalike of the princess Asteria, whom Nero treated like his little sister. One was Asteria being the reincarnation of the princess Asteria, which was a good thing for Nero and Sophia. Still, it was also a strange thing for Nero. Nero then asked Asteria to undress, and she slowly undressed, leaving her bra and panties on. Then, Nero ced his hands on Asteria''s shoulder and kissed her for the first time. Asteria felt like she was flying in the clouds. After some deep kissing, Nero started touching and did forey her to make her feel good. Asteria felt the immense pleasure she had never felt or even knew about. She felt like she could die from the pleasure. When Nero fingered her, her soul was in the heavens; she thought that if fingering was feeling that good, then getting railed by Nero''s rod would make her the most happiest girl in the world. But, she was met with pain she couldn''t bear. She started crying and moving around, which made Nero feel concerned about the rest of the night. "Wow!" Sophia eximed. "That was¡­ I don''t know what to say." "But I started feeling good after the second round and enjoyed the rest of the night. Although I passed out from the pleasure." Asteria asserted with a sad look on her face, "I am sure he was disappointed in me." "Don''t worry about it. You did awesome considering it was your first time," Sophia reassured and tried to act like a big sister for Asteria. Emilia and Nero always considered Sophia as a big sister, as she was the most reliable and easy to spend time with. "It''s my first time talking with you¡ª alone, and you are so kind. Can we be friends?" Asteria asked with a hesitation in her voice. Sophia raised her brows and sighed in disbelief. After seeing Sophia sighing, Asteria gulped down in fear and wondered if she shouldn''t have asked that. "I thought we were already friends by now," Sophia teased. A bright smile appeared on Asteria''s face, and she hugged Sophia: "Thank you! You are my first friend." Sophia patted on Asteria''s back and asked as she stroked Asteria''s hair, "You don''t have to worry about anything. Have no fear because Zeus will always be there to protect you. Forget about those dark and painful memories of yours and let the new ones embrace you with love." "I will." After hugging, Asteria tapped on Sophia''s shoulder and asked, "Can I ask you something?" "No need to ask for permission. You can always ask me anything if something is bothering you." "I passed out after the eleventh round. How long do youst, and how often do you¡­ you know¡­ cum." Asteria said thest part in a low voice. "Well¡­" Sophia pondered on how she should answer. "For me, it''s different. So I don''t have sex with him that often, but I can manage up to 20 to 25 rounds." "Zeus told me about your condition and how you would be a fallen angel. Is it that big of a deal if you be a fallen angel?" Asteria asked with a curious look on her face. "Yeah. If it weren''t for that, I would have thrown my divinity a long time ago," Sophia answered with a wry smile. "Can I ask why?" "I am different from all the other angels in the heavens. You see, every angel has a white core¡ª an angelic core that represents their pureness. When an angelmits any sins, the core gets corrupted, and it slowly starts turning ck. If the entire core turned ck, then that means that angel has be a fallen angel." "As for me, I also have that core, but I will die if my core turns ck¡ª if, I be a fallen angel." "Why is it different for you?" Asteria questioned with a concerned and anxious look on her face. "All the angels are created by divine magic, some by random gods, some by the pair of husband and wife. But¡­" Sophia clenched her fists and bit her lips. "I was an experiment of gods." Chapter 132 - Puppet Of The Gods "I was an experiment of Gods." "What do you¡­ mean?" Asteria questioned with a puzzled look on her face. "They thought it would be funny to create a life through some new technique. Hence, I was created," Sophia bit her lips. "But¡­ you are you, right? Maybe they were just trying to scare you by saying you would die if your angel core gets corrupted, so you don''tmit sins or something?" Asteria wondered. "Perhaps? But do you want me to take the risk to try it?" "No!" Asteria yelled and shook her head violently, saying, "Please don''t." Sophia chuckled after seeing Asteria''s reaction and patted her head before saying, "I now know how it feels to tease innocents and why Zeus likes messing with us so much." "I will try my best not to get teased from now onwards," Asteria proimed with puffed cheeks. "And that''s one of the reasons why I don''t want to use my angelic powers; if I do, then the heavens will know that I am alive," Sophia continued. "What would happen if they got aware of that?" Asteria questioned with a curious look on her face. "I will turn back into their ve again. Following their orders and doing things I don''t want to¡ª just like a puppet." Sophia stared outside the window and uttered, "They can control me against my will, or rather, my body. So even if I die, my body will still listen to them, and I will have no other choice but to ept my fate." The gods have ordered Sophia many hideous things she never wanted to do, and the worst ones were all rted to Nero. She was ordered to kill him, but her love was more significant than any orders of the gods. "Could it be that the reason why Zeus sealed you was to save you from the gods?" "I guess so." Both Nero and Sophia had no recollection of the day of the betrayal. It wasn''t as though they didn''t remember it or forgot about it, but it was as if that day never urred to them. The only way to know what happened that day was to travel back in time, which was currently impossible, even for Nero. After a brief silence, Sophia recalled, "When I told him about my creation, he was so angry that he was ready to wage war against the heavens, alone. But I calmed him down somehow." "Because of his lover¡ª I mean, that high priestess?" Asteria asked. "Yeah. He couldn''t do anything to the heavens and the gods as long as she was holding on to him. But now¡­ he has no strings, and this time he won''t stop until he burns down the heavens into ashes." "This is too much. Why did you and Zeus have to go through all this pain and suffering?" "What about you? Your life has also been full of suffering. Had you never thought why you had to suffer all that? Have you never wished for a better life?" "I would be lying if I said I didn''t, but Ma was with me, and she was all I needed. And besides," Asteria smiled gently at Sophia and uttered, "I do have a better life now." "I am happy to hear that. Now back to the main topic, how was your first night? Were you able to enjoy it?" Sophia asked with a curious look on her face. "Yes. That was the best night of my life. And the strange thing is, the more rounds we did, the better I felt," Asteria answered. "Duh!" Sophia shrugged her hands and replied, "His elixir works as an aphrodisiac. So the more he ejactes, meaning the more rounds you go, the better and hornier you will feel." "It''s a shame that we pass out from the pleasure," Asteria remarked. "Yeah. I envy Emilia. Her endurance is superb, and she can even go more than a hundred rounds if she wants," Sophiamented with a slutty expression on her face. "They must be sleeping right now." Asteria thought the reason Emilia and Nero still hadn''t left the cabin was that they were sleeping. "No. I bet they¡ª no, I am sure they are still doing it," Sophia answered with a serious look on her face. "But¡­ It has been more than 15 hours, and even Zeus must be out of elixir after a few dozen rounds, right? He must need to rest to recharge himself." "Fortunately, both his soul and body have a unique physique, and thanks to that, he never gets tired or feels any fatigue; unless it''s something rted to his cores," Sophia exined. "So¡­ he can do as long as he wants to? The girl who is strong enough to not pass out from the pleasure of his divine rod would be the luckiest girl alive, don''t you think?" "There are some races like Elf, Angels, Dragons, and some other evolved beasts who can feat that achievement. But currently, there is no one who can beat Emilia¡ª by a long shot." "Umm¡­" Asteria averted her gaze and requested, "Can you tell me some tips? I have no experience in such things, and I want to make Zeus feel good." "I think you should ask Emilia in regards to that." Sophia gritted her teeth and muttered, "I hate to admit it, but I learned some things from her too." "I¡­ I don''t want to ask her," Asteria uttered as she hugged herself. "What''s wrong? She is a good girl, and she will surely help you. Consider her your friend, but it''s best if you don''t mess with her because shees up with weird stuff to annoy you." "It''s not that. I¡­ I am scared of her," Asteria trembled. Sophia ced her hands on Asteria''s shoulders and asked, "What''s wrong? Did she say or do anything to you?" "No." Asteria shook her head and looked into Sophia''s eyes before saying, "My body, my soul, my powers¡ª my everything is afraid of her. Whenever I look into her eyes, I get these chills that make me want to feel like death. I don''t know why. I know she is a kind person, but I just can''t¡­." Before Asteria could say anything more, Sophia hugged her and patted her back. A bitter smile appeared on Sophia''s face as she thought, ''So you truly are the reincarnation of the princess Astrea.'' ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 133 - Immense Pleasure After that, Sophia and Asteria upied themselves in making the food. In about an hour, the food was ready, but there was still no sign of Emilia or Nero. Sophia sighed and uttered, "If we don''t stop them now, then they will keep doing it for days." "I am sure they are sleeping." Asteria was still a little reluctant about Nero''s libido. Sophia raised her brows and asked, "Can''t you feel the ship shaking?" "Isn''t it shaking because of the sea?" Asteria wondered with a puzzled and confused look on her face. "Yes. But the extra shaking is them humping roughly." Asteria gulped down and said with a flushed face, "Are they doing it that rough that the ship is shaking?" "This is nothing. When they do it in some inn or the forest, the entire inn and the surroundings rumbles. They always break the bed they use, but Zeuster repairs it." Sophia scoffed and sighed, saying, "And the people in the inn think there had been some kind of earthquake." "So if we don''t go call them now for the food, they won''te out until¡­ Lady Emilia passes out?" Sophia furrowed her brows after seeing Asteria calling Emilia with such respect. "Zeus told me toe into his cabin at any time if I needed something, and I needed him to catch some fish, so¡­ without knocking, I opened the door and¡­. Argh! I can''t get that scene out of my mind." Asteria''s ears twitched, and she asked with a curious look on her face, "What did you see?" "Emilia was riding him and shaking her hips up and down, and back and forth like crazy, and her breasts¡­ they got big again," she muttered in annoyance. "Shall we go call them for the food?" Asteria asked. ''Is she indirectly asking me if I want to peek at them?'' Sophia wondered, although it was her who wanted to peek at them again. "Sure. Let''s go," Sophia answered. "Is it truly fine, though? What if he gets angry?" Asteria wondered with an anxious look on her face. "Well¡­" Sophia averted her gaze. Asteria admired Sophia and thought of her as an idol figure, and if she gets to know that Sophia and Emilia peeked on her, then all respect that Asteria had for Sophia would vanish. "It''s fine," Sophia answered and added, "We just have to act normal." ''If it gets worse, then I can just me everything on Emilia,'' Sophia decided. Sophia and Asteria stared at each other, both of them waiting for the other to say something. Asteria was scared to call them, and Sophia didn''t want to go first as Nero had alreadybeled her as a ''peeking angel''. "L-Let''s set the table first, then we can go call them," Asteria suggested. "Yes!" Sophia nodded and thought, ''I don''t think either of them wille and eat, but in case they n to, I should at least set the table and dishes.'' Asteria carefully garnished Nero''s dish and made sure not to mess it up. Sophia chuckled after seeing that, and a scene shed before her eyes as she smiled distantly. ''Her personality may be a little different, but her behavior and love for Zeus are still the same as Princess Astrea.'' Sophia set the other dishes and ced a bowl filled with soup¡ª in the center of the table. Sophia took off her apron and asked, "Shall we go now?" "Yes," Asteria quietly nodded. Upon reaching the upper deck, they stood in front of the cabin door and nced at each other, seemingly waiting for the other to open the door. Sophia didn''t want to go first, but she didn''t want to look meek against Asteria. ''It doesn''t matter who goes first. I am sure Zeus already knows we are standing outside the cabin.'' Sophia took a deep breath and walked to the cabin door. Asteria slowly followed Sophia and hid behind her. As they walked closer to the door, they could hear muffled moansing from the other side of the door. Asteria''s face flushed as soon as she heard the moans, but Sophia didn''t react, almost as if she had already predicted this would happen. Sophia moved her hand to knock on the door, but the door was unlocked, and it opened a little as soon as Sophia touched it. When the door opened, the muffled moans turned louder and clear. Sophia''s eyes widened, and her jaw dropped, while Asteria squinted her eyes and gasped when they looked inside. Nero was humping Emilia from behind with one hand pulling her hair, and the other hand was pulling her back and forth from the waist. Emilia''s moans were getting louder and louder with every thrust. The bed was broken, and the bedsheet and the pillows were ripped. As both of their backs were facing the door, Emilia wasn''t aware of Sophia and Asteria. Nero tilted his head backward and nced at the door from the corner of his eyes. As soon as he made eye contact with Asteria, she backed off and ran away. And Sophia closed the door and followed Asteria. Upon reaching the kitchen, Sophia found Asteria breathing heavily with a flushed face. "Are you okay? Sophi asked. "Yeah. After seeing Zeus being so rough withdy Emilia, I also want him to nail me like that." "...." Sophia furrowed her brows and thought, ''Did she get turned on after seeing that?'' "But he was so rough, and it looked so painful to watch¡­" Asteria continued. "But she seemed to be enjoying it," Sophia remarked. "Yes." After a brief silence, Sophia suggested to Asteria that they shouldn''t wait for Nero and Emilia as they didn''t even know if they woulde or not. Asteria agreed, and they began eating. "Eating without Zeus feels so boring, and the food tastes odorless," Asteria asserted with a sad look on her face. "Aww~ That was so sweet," Neromented as he entered the kitchen. Asteria smiled brightly and rushed to Nero to hug him. "Whoa~ Calm down. Nero nced at Sophia, who just nodded at him in return. He then nced at the dishes and licked his lips, saying, "I am hungry." Nero sat on his chair and started eating as Sophia and Asteria stared at him. "What?" Nero asked. "Emilia is noting?" Sophia asked. "I don''t think she will being out of the cabin for a day now," Nero remarked with a scoff. "You could have been a little less rough with her." Nero shrugged his shoulders and said, "She asked me to go rougher even when I was going rough." Nero fed Asteria and Sophia and enjoyed the food. "We should reach the ind by tomorrow," Nero informed. "Yeah. But I think you should be¡ª" "Why did you leave without informing me?!" Emilia shouted from the upper deck. Nero nced back and forth at Asteria and Sophia and furrowed his brows. "How can she even walk after all that?" Nero groaned and got up from the chair to help Emiliae downstairs. But, Emilia jumped down the stairs andnded on her two feet after stumbling for some seconds. "Don''t jump like that, you pervert!" Nero grabbed Emilia and helped her sit on the empty chair. "Why did you leave me alone like that?" Emilia asked again. "You passed out, so I thought maybe you need sleep now," Nero replied with a shrug. Emilia nced at the dishes, then looked at the bowl in the center of the table. "Yay~ I love this soup." Emilia moved her hands to grab the bowl, saying, "Thanks for making¡ª" Before Emilia could even touch the bowl, Sophia pulled it to her side, saying, "This is forter. Eat the food first." "But I am already full after drinking Nero''s soup," Emilia remarked. "You can drink that¡ª sticky milk?!" Asteria eximed. "Wee to the club," Emilia grinned. "Enough." Nero stuffed the food in Emilia''s mouth, saying, "Don''t corrupt the innocent maiden." "..." Sophia watched Nero as she thought, ''How would he react when I tell him that she has already been corrupted?'' Emilia was already full, but she still ate the food prepared by Asteria and Sophia because it was too tasty for her. Nero nced at Emilia, Sophia, and Asteria one by one with a serious look on her face. Emilia grinned in return, Sophia furrowed her brows, and Asteria gulped down in fear. "Why are you looking at us like that?" Sophia asked. "I have been thinking this for a while now," Nero uttered in a solemn voice, as though he was going to talk about something extremely serious. "What?" Sophia asked with a curious look on her face. After a brief silence and staring at each other, Nero cleared his throat to say, "Want to try foursome?" Sophia raised her brows and squinted her eyes in disbelief. Asteria nced back and forth at Sophia and Nero as she had no idea what foursome meant. Emilia, on the other hand, looked surprised. Nero waited for their answer with a tense look on his face. Emilia pulled the bowl from Sophia and took a sip before passing it back to Sophia. Sophia took the sip and slid the bowl to Asteria. Asteria picked up the bowl with a puzzled look on her face and took a sip. ''Is this the sip of approval?'' Nero wondered and asked, "You girls are okay with that, I assume?" "Do we need to say it too?" Emilia asked. "It pleases my ears," Nero replied with a grin. Nero grabbed the bowl and drank the remaining soup after getting approval from the girls to have a foursome. Chapter 134 - Morning Service "Umm¡­" Nero opened his eyes and found himself buried under Emilia''s and Sophia''s breasts and bodies. ''Only if I could wake up every morning just like this¡­'' Nero wished. "A third one should be on top of me. That way, my entire body would be buried¡­ hmm?!" Nero sat up and muttered, "The third one." He nced around to look for Asteria, but she wasn''t on the bed. Nero jumped out of the bed and nced around the room, thinking she might have fallen down the bed while sleeping. But, she wasn''t in the room. ''Where did she go?!'' he panicked. "I haven''t marked her, so I can''t sense her," he muttered and used God''s eyes to search for Asteria. SIGH! He sighed in relief after locating Asteria down in the kitchen. He conjured clothes and hastily left the cabin. Upon reaching the kitchen, Nero found Asteria making breakfast, but he was surprised for another reason. Asteria was naked with only an apron in the front. "What¡­ are you doing?" Nero asked. Asteria was jolted by a sudden voice and looked back to calm herself down before saying, "I was making breakfast." ''I can see her nipples!'' "Are we cosying already?" Nero asked. "Huh?" "Nevermind." Nero sighed. He walked to Asteria and kissed her on the lips before asking, "How wasst night?" "It was good, but I passed out again after 15 rounds," Asteria answered with a dissatisfied look on her face. "But you enjoyed those 15 rounds, right?" Asteria nodded with a flushed face and bumped her head on Nero''s chest. Nero patted Asteria''s head and said, "As long as you are satisfied." ''Patting her reminds me of princess Astrea,'' Nero smiled after remembering Astrea. "Umm.." Asteria looked up at Nero and said, "Can I give you morning service?" "Hmm?" Asteria''s face flushed even more as she said, "I will¡­ suck¡­" "Oh! You don''t have to do that if you don''t want to. And I won''t be angry or anything, even if you say so. It depends on you," Nero answered with a shrug. "I want to do it," Asteria demanded. "Then go ahead." Asteria looked back at the breakfast she was making and said, "Can you cut the vegetables while I suck you?" "Why are you cutting vegetables for breakfast?" Nero asked with a puzzled look on her face. "I am making Lady Emilia''s favorite food." Nero grabbed the knife andbegan cutting the vegetables, as hemented, "Trying to earn brownie points from her, eh?" Asteria sat on her knees and answered, "She is the Queen of your harem, so I have to make sure not to get on her bad side." "You are worrying too much. She may call herself the Queen of my harem¡ª and she indeed is, but I will treat you all the same," Nero asserted. Asteria pulled down Nero''s pants and said, "Then I am trying to earn points from you." "This is your first time giving me a...." Nero stopped and uttered, "Doing this to me. Do you know how to do it?" "I saw Lady Emilia doing itst night, so I think I can do it too; it looked easy." "Stop calling her a Lady; there is nothingdylike in her. And as for sucking me, it may look easy, but it''s hard. You need to be careful not to scratch it with your teeth." "I will try." Nero began to cut the vegetable, and soon he felt his rod getting wet and warm. He could hear slurping sounds that got more and more sloppy as time passed. ''She is good!'' Nero couldn''t focus on cutting the vegetables anymore. ''I can feel it going deep in her throat, and she is doing it without gagging herself. She truly is a quick learner.'' After some minutes, Nero couldn''t hold it anymore and warned Asteria, "I am about to blow my load in your mouth. Stop if you don''t want me to let it out inside your mouth." Asteria didn''t stop and increased her speed instead. Nero started thrusting his hips back and forth and stopped with thest thrust as he let out his elixir in Asteria''s mouth. He looked down at Asteria to see his entire rod was still in her mouth, and her cheeks puffed as he ejacted. "I think I let out too much," he muttered. Asteria slowly started gulping down and swallowed everything even when Nero''s rod was still in her mouth. She stood up and licked her lips with a mischievous smile on her face: "I think I will need this drink every morning now." "You were great!" Nero praised Asteria and patted her, saying, "I loved it." Asteria looked back at thevegetables and said, "You haven''t chopped anything." "It felt too good that I couldn''t focus on cutting the vegetables," Nero replied with a grin. Asteria turned around and said, "I want you to do me from behind." Nero hugged her from behind and lunged his hips forth: "Let''s see if you can focus on cutting the vegetables or not." "I can¡ª Anh!" Asteria tried to answer but ended up moaning after Nero thrust his hips. "You were saying something?" Nero asked with a grin on his face and increased his thrusting speed. Asteria moved her hips back and forth in sync with Nero and tried to chop the vegetables, but she couldn''t focus. Then, she put the knife aside and submitted her body to Nero. Nero moved his hand under Asteria''s apron and squeezed her breasts. "I¡­" Asteria tilted her head up and looked at Nero, uttering, "I¡ª anh! I want to see your face¡ª amh~ When you finish inside." Nero turned Asteria round without stopping his thrusts and pulled her on the tform of the kitchen. Asteria wrapped her legs around Nero''s waist and pulled Nero back and forth. "Faster! Faster!" Nero increased his speed and nced at Asteria''s flushed face: "You got tighter." With onest thrust, Nero let out his milk inside Asteria. "Yes!" Asteria wrapped her legs even tighter and moaned, "Yes daddy!" Nero raised his brows and asked, "Who¡­ who taught you that?" "Well¡­" Asteria let go of Nero and turned around. "I asked you something; How do you know that ng?" Nero asked again. "Yesterday¡­ When you went to cultivate in the sea, I talked with Sophia and Lady Emilia, and Lady Emilia told me to say this when we do it again. But I was feeling so good that I forgot to say it, so I said it in the end." "That pervert!" Nero gritted his teeth and let out a weary sight. ''She will taint my innocent Asteria.'' Nero wasn''t aware that Asteria had been tainted the moment she spent her first night with him. Nero looked at Asteria''s legs and saw his elixir dripping: "You are dripping~" Asteria immediately conjured clothes around her body and nced at Nero with a grin. Nero scoffed and asserted, "You even learned this technique." "I told you I am a fast learner." Nero helped Asteria make breakfast andter went to wake up Emilia and Sophia in his cabin, only to find Emilia trying to push Sophia down the bed. ===== - God of Lightning. Chapter 135 - God Of Lightning "Stop, you slut! I will kill you today!" Sophia yelled on top of her lungs. Emilia jumped on the taffrail of the ship and climbed the ship. Sophia tried to chase her, but Emilia was jumping and climbing all over the ship. If she slipped, she would fall into the sea, but she was jumping without any worry. "Stop jumping like a monkey!" Sophia shouted. Emilia could climb a tall tree in seconds, and she could jump over a small distance without any fear. But when it came to jumping over arge distance¡ª like the bottomless pit in the Olympus pce, she got scared. Whenever Sophia jumped to Emilia to catch them, Emilia jumped to the other spot, leaving Sophia with nothing but fury. "I said stop jumping!" "I won''t," Emilia smirked and climbed the highest stop of the ship. "Come down!" Sophia has never been that angry before. "Stop chasing me, and promise me you won''t touch me; only then will Ie down," Emilia demanded. "There is no way I will forgive you. I will throw you in the sea and drown you to death!" Sophia hissed. Asteria watched Emilia and Sophia, then turned to Nero and asked with a concerned look on her face, "Shouldn''t you stop them?" "It''s fine. Everything will be back to normal after a while," Nero replied. After they finished eating breakfast and came to the upper deck, Nero was feeling bored and wanted to get some entertainment, so he told Sophia that Emilia was trying to push her down the bed when she was sleeping. It''s been an hour since then, and Sophia was still trying to catch Emilia. "You shouldn''t have told her," Asteria uttered. "She was doing something bad, and she needs to be punished," Nero asserted with a grin. Asteria squinted her eyes and said, "You are enjoying this, aren''t you?" "Nope." Nero grinned wider and asked, "What makes you think that?" "It''s written all over your face." Nero raised his brows and thought, ''Let''s have some more fun.'' He nudged his elbow to Asteria and whispered, "Emilia would chase you the same way she is being chased by Sophi right now if I tell her that you gave me morning service." Asteria gulped down and hugged Nero''s arm in fear. "I was kidding; she won''t do that." Asteria sighed in relief and let go of Nero''s arm. "Or maybe she will," Nero added with a grin. Asteria once again hugged Nero''s arm and hid behind him. "Kek!" Neroughed. Asteria puffed her cheeks and buried her face in Nero''s arm after saying, "Please stop teasing me all the time." Nero patted Asteria on the head and said, "I have something important to tell you." "What?" ASteria asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "Not now. Once I return after killing that fallen god, I shall have a talk with you." "Alright!" Nero pped his hands and said, "That''s enough." Sophia and Emilia looked at Nero and said, "We are not done yet." Nero raised his brows and uttered, "I said that''s enough." "Fine~" Sophia rolled her eyes and walked to Nero. "Okay~" Emilia groaned and climbed down the ship. "Come closer." Nero beckoned them. "What is it? You are acting serious," Emilia asked. "Yeah. Just like he was acting when he asked a foursome," Sophia remarked. "This time, it''s really serious," Nero proimed. Asteria, Sophia, and Emilia surrounded Nero and waited patiently for him to speak. "Can you give me the map we drew?" Nero asked Sophia. "Sure," Sophia raised her hand in the air and conjured a map. Nero opened the map and pinpointed their current location. "We are here right now. And¡­" He slid his finger to the east in the map and said, "The ind should be here." There was no ind on the map because no one had traveled that part of the world as the travelers were afraid of something around the area. Nero then moved his finger to the northern area and tapped on the continent: "This continent is close to the ind. And we can reach there in 3 days if we change our route right now." "If we go to the ind, then we will need to sail to the other side of the ind, and it would take us five days," Nero informed. "So? What are you trying to say?" Sophia asked. "I am saying that¡­ I will change the route of the ship, so we can reach the next continent in three days." Sophia squinted her eyes and asked, "And what about the fallen god you were so eager to kill?" After a brief silence, Nero opened his mouth and said, "I will go to the ind alone. And you all go to the next continent on the ship." Sophia snatched the map from Nero and passed it to Emilia, and Emilia ripped it into pieces. They both folded their arms below their bosom and said in unison: "Not happening." "Why are you suddenly getting along now? And you girls seem to misunderstand something." "No, we are not. You are going alone, and that''s enough for us to be against it." "I will simply go and kill that fallen god. It won''t even take a minute, and I will be back even without you all realizing. It would be the same as if I never left." Nero tried to exin his n. "You are talking about fighting a god here, Zeus; Not some angels or demons. And mind you, you have never fought a god before," Sophia said with a frowned face. "What does it matter? And it''s a fallen god." "Then he is more dangerous." "Ah,e on! You are exaggerating." "No, I am not!" "We are like, what? Three hours away from the ind, and I still can''t sense that god''s power. Even angels can be traced from that much distance." Sophia raised her brows and sighed, then after pondering over it for some time, she nodded and groaned, "Fine~" "But you have to promise me you will be back soon," she added. "Gotcha!" Nero then looked at Emilia and raised his brows repeatedly. "I will wait for you toe back." When Nero nced at Asteria to ask for her permission, she hugged him and muttered, "Be back soon." "I will be back in a minute," Nero replied with a confident smile on his face. "Sophi, handle the wheel, would you?" Sophia nodded and said, "Leave that to me." "Alrighty then¡­" Nero stretched his hands and squatted a couple of times before jumping into the sea. As soon as he jumped, he lunged to the sea bed andunched himself up in the air. He soared through the clouds andnded on the ind. Upon reaching there, he found a man standing in the middle of nowhere, as though he was waiting for Nero. "So you have finally arrived," the man uttered. Nero raised his brows and uttered nonchntly: "So you are the so-called fallen god. What''s so special about you? I don''t even feel any power from you." "My name is Thor¡ª God of lightning," he said in a loud and deep voice. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 136 - Zeus Vs Thor "My name is Thor¡ª God of lightning." Nero raised his brows and scoffed, "I didn''t ask for an introduction, but I shall let you know my name. My name is Nero." Thor chuckled and uttered, "Are you sure it''s not ''Zeus''¡ª Son of Zagan." Zeus frowned his brows and red at Thor: "Why do you know my father''s name?" "You are famous in the heavens, you know? There is a chapter on you in the heavens'' library, and all the new angels study about you in the heavens'' school. Your chapter has all the information¡ª your entire life written on it." "Heh!" Nero smirked and uttered, "I am d to know that the gods and heavens still haven''t forgotten about me." Thor sighed and scoffed before saying, "Gods¡­ are gods. The almighty, powerful, sacred, divine beings possessing the power of smiting any world, any realm, merely by blinking. They fear no one, but¡­ one entity scares them; you," He pointed his finger at Nero and said, "Zeus¡ª son of Zagan. You are a threat to the gods and heavens." "It is my pleasure to be hated," Nero groaned and continued, "That is the best thing I heard after getting unsealed¡­" Nero stopped and corrected himself: "One of the best things." "You are as arrogant and evil as you were described." "Oh? I was arrogant before I was sealed? Then let me show you what true arrogance is." Thor sighed and shook his head in disbelief, as though he was extremely disappointed: "When the dagger started reacting, I thought maybe it was calling for some powerful entity. But it just turned out to be some lowly hybrid demon." Nero raised his brows and asked with a puzzled look on his face, "I have no idea what dagger you are talking about. And as for a powerful being, I indeed am." "No demon can match the god. I don''t know why the heavens were so afraid of you." Nero cracked his fingers and said, " I think we have chatted enough; let''s begin the fight. My girls are waiting for me." "Hmm¡­" Thor pondered something with a serious look on his face and uttered, "Come to think of it, I did sense three powerful beingsing this way¡ªexcluding you, of course. ''Why does he keep calling me weak? Does he not realize how strong I am? Can''t he sense my power?'' Nero wondered, then thought, ''Oh! I see. My power has already spread in this area, so he can''t sense it because he is standing under my power.'' "But now I feel like they are going somewhere else. May I ask where they are going?" Thor asked. "None of your business." "I think you should go back and make sure they are alright because there is a monster in the sea, and it is not very friendly." Nero raised his brows and said, "You are bluffing." "Why would I lie? There is no gain for me, and besides, I can defeat you anytime, anywhere." Nero scoffed and asked, "You seem to be the arrogant one, then again¡ª I always thought of you gods as arrogant." "I am not lying. Not far from here¡ª there is a temple underwater. And it has a guardian. No one has survived his wrath until now, and if yourpanions encounter him, you won''t even find their bodies," Thor asserted in a solemn voice. "Then I will just have to defeat you as soon as possible." Nero raised his hand and beckoned him, "Come." Thor dashed at Nero with his godspeed and moved his fist to punch Nero. SNAP! A loud snap echoed around the area, and Thor was nowhere to be seen. Nero gazed down and saw Thor''s finger that had survived his snap: "So much for a god." He waited patiently for his system to react, but even after waiting for 10 seconds, nothing happened. "What''s wrong?" Nero muttered and thought to himself, ''I killed the god, so why my system isn''t registering the kill? Nero frowned his face as she saw Thor''s finger regenerating and forming a body. "Looks like this will be taking longer than I thought," Nero murmured with a sigh. Thor''s entire body regenerated in seconds, and it looked like nothing had ever happened. However, Thor''s face showed absolute terror. Thor conjured his clothes and raised his hand in the air as though he was waiting for something toe at him. "It seems I underestimated your power, demon...no, Zeus¡ª Son of Zagan." Thor bowed down his head a little and continued, "I apologize for calling you weak and lowly before." Nero squinted his eyes and uttered, "Do not think I will let you go if you apologize to me. I am here to kill you, and I will not go back until then." "Why so arrogant? I was simply acknowledging your power, nothing else." Nero''s ear twitched as she heard the sound of something approaching him at fast speed." ''Is he casting some spell? Well, it doesn''t matter.'' Nero activated his God''s eyes and scanned the area, but what he saw shocked him. ''What is that thing?'' He saw a hammer-like objecting towards Thor''s hand. Lightning struck around Thor''s hand as he caught the hammer. "This is my weapon¡ª Mjolnir. It is bound to my soul, and only I can wield it," Thor asserted. "Ahaha!" Neroughed out loud and scoffed as he said, "Seriously? Hammer of all weapons?" Thor frowned his face and pointed Mjolnir at Nero. The clouds rumbled, and a sh ofrge lightning struck Nero from the sky and froze him in the ss. The lightning was so powerful that it froze Nero, and the five-meter area around him also turned into ss. "You may insult me, but never insult Mjolnir," Thor asserted in a deep voice as he nced at the frozen Nero. He sighed and uttered, "The battle was short, but sadly, no matter how powerful a demon is, it can never win against the god." "I gave you a choice to go back and save yourpanions from the guardian, but now¡ª not only you are dead, but yourpanions will also die because of your foolishness." Thor turned around and prepared to leave but stopped when he heard the sound of the ss cracking. Thor''s eyes widened as he shouted, "Impossible! No one can survive¡ª" The ss broke, and Nero let out a bloodthirsty growl as the weather turned dire. The clouds covered the sky, and they rumbled; they rumbled so loud as though they were raging with Nero''s fury. One of the things Nero hated in the world was the lightning attack being used on him, and not only did Thor use lightning on him, but he also froze Nero under the ss. "You don''t use lightning on me, you inferior pest!" Nero asserted in a deep and hollow voice. Nero raised his hand in the air, and the lightning¡ª 10 times stronger than Thor''s struck Thor. Thor had used Mjolnir as a shield to protect himself from Nero''s attack, but it shattered into pieces on the impact and froze not only Thor but half of the ind and the people on it. The clouds rumbled even louder, and sparks of lightning appeared aroundNero''s body¡ª almost as if it belonged to him. Chapter 137 - Lord Of Lightning VS God Of Lightning Nero gazed at the frozen Thor and sighed, "Bastard made me use a lightning attack I hate to my core." A lightning attack was considered as the most powerful elemental attack because of its high affinity and uracy. Unlike with fire, water, wind attack, lightning attacks can be used in a precious area with concentrated mana. Nero stared at the frozen ind and muttered, "Although I think I went overboard." ''I sensed humans and other races beings on this ind when I used my God''s eyes earlier. And my lightning attack froze half of them.'' Nero clicked his tongue and murmured, "I wouldn''t be surprised if they are dead. And even if they aren''t, they are still trapped inside the ss for eternity. If someone tries to break the ss with high impact, the bodies of the trapped beings will shatter." ''But I do need to kill this god to get the ''Resurrection'' skill, and if I let him be trapped under the ss, he won''t die, and I won''t get the skill.'' "What a pain in the arse," Nero groaned. The ss around Thor''s body started cracking, and after a while, it eventually shattered. Thor immediately looked at the broken Mjolnir and yelled in agony: "No!" Nero cracked his fingers as the sparks of lightning appeared around his palm. "You saved me from the trouble of breaking the ss," Nero uttered and beckoned the mourning Thor. "How dare you do that to Mjolnir!" Thor yelled. "Uh¡­ it was you who tried to use it as a shield, though. And it broke because of you." "I will not forgive you for this!" "I¡­ don''t care?" Nero shrugged. Thor lowered his hand towards the broken Mjolnir, and it was restored as anew. "..." Nero watched Thor with an expressionless look on his face and thought, ''If he could restore it¡­ then what was all that drama?" Nero genuinely felt bad for Mjolnir after seeing Thor mourn like that. Since Nero also had a bond with his weapons, he could understand Thor''s feelings¡ª or at least, that''s what he thought before Thor restored Mjolnir. Thor crouched down and ced his hand on the frozen ss, then raised his hammer and prepared to strike it on the ground. "You will kill those mortals if you do that," Nero warned. Thor nced at Nero and uttered, "This is my ind. I am the king of this ce, and no soul can die without my permission." Thor struck the ground with Mjolnir, and the crack widened as it spread on the entire frozen part of the ind. Nero activated his God''s eyes to see how it went, and he was surprised to see that not only did Thor manage to free everyone, he also did that without even scratching them. ''There sure was a high risk, but he managed to pull it off like it was nothing. He has firm control over his powers." Nero was impressed. He let out a short sigh and said, "You know, had we met in different circumstances, we might have be friends." Nero had met many strong people in his entire life before he was sealed; some of them were Lucifer and Sophia. It reminded Nero of his old times, where the strong always fought for justice, but that wasn''t quite the case now. *Heh!" Thor smirked and said with a disgusted look on his face, "I am not Lucifer. I can''t stand in the same room as a demon; I can''t breathe the same air as a demon." "Yeah¡­" After a brief pause, Nero uttered, "You are not him, because if you were him, I wouldn''t be going easy on you, and you would have been long dead by now." Thor nced around and said, "Let''s take our fight somewhere else. I don''t want my citizens to get hurt because of your ferocious powers." "There is no ce that can survive my impact." Thor swung Mjolnir in the air and pointed it at Nero. "Are you seriously going to the same attack again?" Nero scoffed. He waited for the lightning to strike him again, but instead, he was pulled into a different dimension. He nced around and saw a newly created realm that only has a sea, trees, mountains, and inds on it. "What is this ce?" Nero asked. Thornded on the ground at some distance away from Nero and asserted, "Three days ago, the dagger reacted to you. At that time, I didn''t know it was you¡ª a demon. I thought it was maybe some celestial level entity or some otherworldly creature, so I created a new realm." "For what purpose?" Nero asked in an arrogant tone. "So we can go all out before holding back," Thor answered. Nero nced around and shook his head: "So you created this beautiful ce, only to destroy it?" Nero chuckled. "That''s a god-like thinking, indeed." Thor swung Mjolnir as lightning sparked around his body and uttered, "Bring out your weapon. I don''t want to fight an unarmed person." "I feel happy that you consider me as a ''person'' now." Nero furrowed his brows and continued, "But I don''t need any weapons to fight you." Nero once again beckoned Thor, saying, "Come at me with all you have got." Thor jumped into the sky and summoned the lightning that was the same as Nero used on him. "Is that all you have got? Using the lightning attack again and again," Neromented. "There is a reason why I am called ''God of lightning''." Thor pointed Mjolnir at Nero, and the lightning descended from the sky towards Nero. But before the lightning could reach Nero, he summoned his own lightning bolt, which not only dispersed Thor''s lightning but alsonded a critical hit on Thor¡ª that razed the upper part of his body. Thor''s body began to regenerate again with high speed. "What were you the god of, again?" Nero remarked. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 138 - Son Of Zagan "God of lightning, my arse," Nero chuckled. "Your lightning is powerful. I must say," Thor uttered as soon as his body regenerated. "And yours is too weak for a ''God of lightning''," Nero remarked with a smug look on his face. "I guess¡­ you are right," Thor nodded in a solemn voice. "You should be d that I don''t have my trident with me, or you would be toast," Nero proimed. "I should get serious too." Thor swung Mjolnir and tossed it into the air as he flew up in the sky. SIGH! Nero sighed and shook his head in disbelief as he muttered, "Another lightning attack." The clouds rumbled once again, and a giant whirlwind of thunder roared in the sky that surrounded Thor. Nero raised his brows and squinted his eyes, ''What is this feeling?'' "Why can''t I control his lightning?" Nero murmured. Nero had the ability to control whether, but for some reason, he couldn''t control Thor''s lightning, almost as if they didn''t belong to this world. With a zipping and shing sound of the lightning cutting the clouds and the air, Thorunched the thunderstorm upon Nero. Thor hovered in the sky and looked down at the ground that was now submerged into the sea: "I once killed two gods with this attack. If you somehow survived this attack, then I¡ª" "Congrattions." Nero''s voice echoed in the sky. Thor looked up to see Nero hovering in the sky with Harpe in his hand. "You made me use my weapon." Thor gulped down and tried toprehend the situation. ''Who is this demon? And why is he so powerful?'' Thor questioned himself. "I bet you are thinking why or how am I so powerful; Am I correct?" Nero asked. Thor''s eyes widened as he panicked and asked, "Don''t tell me you can even read minds." "No. I can''t. But I knew what you were thinking because every powerful entity I fought before¡ª thought the same thing." Thor frowned his face and tossed Mjolnir at Nero with the speed of light. Nero thought he would cleave Mjolnir when it came near him, so he stood there and swung Harpe. "...!" Nero swung Harpe, but before he could cut it, Thor called Mjolnir back and tossed it with double the speed as before and started flying erratically around Nero. "At least, you are using a different attack," Nero uttered excitedly. Thor punched Nero that sent him across the sea. He bounced on the sea surface a couple of times but eventually bnced himself. "Not bad, but not impressed." Nerounched himself at Thor and punched him in the face. When Nero jumped, the water from the sea spritzed to the sky, and it slowly poured down like rain. Thor collided with a couple of mountains that shattered on impact, and he fell on an ind. Before Thor could get up and n his next attack, Nero came and tossed him into the sky. Then, he swung Thor by grabbing his leg and flung him into the space above the sky. Nero reached to the top before Thor and punched him down from there. Then, he got to the horizon before Thor couldnd and punched him so hard that he traveled hundreds of miles. Nero hovered in the sky and waited for Thor toe back: "Not impressed." Out of nowhere, Thor appeared in the sky above Nero and threw Mjolnir at him. Nero smirked and thought he could catch it, but he was buried on the ind with Mjolnir on his chest and unable to get it off. "Don''t even try." Thornded beside Nero and uttered, "No one other than me can wield Mjolnir." "That''s bullshit! I am more powerful than you, so every inferior weapon shall obey me!" Nero yelled in a demonic voice. "Your soul is corrupted," Thor remarked. "Because I am evil?" Nero scoffed. "No." Thor looked into Nero''s eyes and continued, "Because you are a demon." Nero frowned his face and tried to cut Mjolnir with Harpe, but nothing happened. "You may be powerful, but evil never wins against good." Thor hovered in the sky and raised both his hands as dozens of whirlwinds filled with thunder appeared in the sky. Thorunched all the whirlwind on Nero and watched the ind being submerged into the sea with no remains of anything: "Rest well, demon. You weren''t so bad after all." "Unfortunately, I can''t rest." Thor sighed in annoyance and uttered without looking up in the sky, "How did you manage to escape? As long as Mjolnir was in your body, you shouldn''t be able to¡ª" "I forced my body?" Nero answered with a question. "But for that you¡­ your ribs and chest¡ª" "So?" Nero shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Do you think I can''t regenerate?" Nero raised Harpe in the air and asserted, "Yourst attack was impressive, but I am still not impressed." The clouds vanished, and an enormous magic circle¡ª covering the entire sea appeared in the sky. ''Forgive me, my love. I might not be able to fulfill my promise.'' Thor gulped down in fear, and his face showed true terror. Countless lightning spears, swords, chains, arrows appeared from the magic circle in the sky, and they shined different lightning; some were red, some were yellow, some were green, while some were ck, and some were white. Nero raised his finger andunched everything at Thor. Thor tried to escape and called Mjolnir, but there was nowhere to go as Nero had covered the entire sky. The arrows, spears, swords, and chains hit Thor one by one as his body was obliterated into pieces. He regenerated again, only to die again and again. Nero raised his hand in the air, and a huge blue-colored lightning bolt conjured in his hand: "Just die while I am going easy on you." He threw the lightning bolt at Thor, hoping he would finally die, but Thor consumed Mjolnir and pped his hands; then started moving his finger in a strange manner, almost as if he was casting a spell without speaking a word. SIGH! Nero sighed in disbelief and uttered, "Are you kidding me?" A white-colored Tribtion emerged from the sky and ate the lightning bolt, and every lightning Nerounched on Thor. Thor looked up at Nero and said, "This is my final attack, and if you can survive this, then I have nothing more to do." The Tribtion traveled through the sky towards Nero with the speed of light and opened its mouth to eat him. Nero consumed Harpe, but he was still floating in the sky as though he had achieved the ability to fly: "Still, not impressed." Nero pped his hand and moved his fingers the same way Thor did, but itsted much longer. The sky rumbled with an ear-piercing howl, and Thor''s Tribtion was sucked into the air. "...!" Thor''s face turned pale as he saw the sky cracking and a pair of red eyes shined inside it. Soon, an enormous face of Tribtion came out of the crack and hovered behind Nero. The rest of the Tribtion''s body was behind the crack, and it was sorge that it had wrapped the entire realm with its body. Thor trembled as the cracks grew wider and wider, and the presence of the Tribtion increased. "Just¡­ who are you?" Thor asked as he stuttered on his words. "I am¡­" Two ck stripes covered Nero''s right side of the face¡ª passing through his mark on the cheekbone and his eyes. The sky shattered as an endless and never-ending body of the Tribtion emanated. The weather turned dire, and the air turned into a storm. Nero gazed at Thor with a lifeless re in his eyes as his hair and clothes swayed with the air: "...Son of Zagan." Chapter 139 - Eater Of The Realms Thor fell on the ind from the sky, and Neronded beside him. He gazed at Thor and uttered, "My Tribtion ate your realm, and we ended up back in your kingdom." Every cell in Thor''s body had frozen as his body had started disintegrating. ''He will die after I kill him a dozen more times,'''' Nero thought to himself. "It has been a long time since I used my lightning powers and my Tribtion. I was called ''Lord of Lightning'' by the ''Thunder Goddess'' but ended up loathing my lightning powers because I couldn''t protect her from her own powers," Nero uttered in a solemn voice with a distant smile on his face. "Ever since then, I never used my lightning powers, but thanks to you¡ª not only did I use my lightning powers, but you also made me summon my Tribtion¡ª the Eater of the Realms." "I don''t know why or how you became a fallen god, but I must admit it was fun fighting you. And I don''t think the other gods will be as friendly as you were; at least, I don''t think so." Nero watched Thor''s body regenerate and ced his hand on his chest. ''There is this feeling again; what is this feeling?'' ''Is this guilt? Or my sense of justice is calling for me?'' ''In any case, I must kill him to get the ''Resurrection'' skill.'' Nero remembered thest fallen god he met was when he was seven years old. He also remembered how the other gods brutally killed him. "Kind people always meet a bad end," Nero muttered, then continued, "So you just have to stop being kind." Nero furrowed his brows and looked at Thor''s body which had fully regenerated: ''His powers increased like never before.'' He thought Thor would die once he killed him a couple of times, but Thor''s power suddenly increased to 100 folds. Nero chuckled and wondered, ''He must have a strong will to live¡­ or a reason to stay alive.'' "I, Thor¡ª God of lightning have no more skills or attacks to use on you, and even if I did, I am sure you would have countered it without breaking a sweat." Nero raised his brows and asked, "So you are ready to die now?" After a brief silence, Thor nodded and said, "I am." Nero squinted his eyes in confusion and wondered with a puzzled look on his face, ''Has he not realized the sudden influx in his powers?'' A wide smirk appeared on Nero''s face as he said, "Actually, it will be boring to just give you a simple death." He pointed his finger at the bracelet on his wrist and uttered, "This thing¡­ is very annoying. All this time, I was grateful for it as it sealed my demonic powers, but now¡­ I don''t." "Are you saying that you can be more stronger than you already are?!" Thor eximed. "I don''t have my cores, my weapons; I have yet to learn the blood arts, and I know nothing of my vampire powers other than sucking blood¡­" Nero shrugged and added, "Which technically everyone can?" "Unbelievable! How can you even control such powers!" "I don''t, and I can''t, nor I want to¡ª anymore." Nero sighed and continued, "After I was unsealed, I tried many things to get this bracelet off me, but I can''t. I tried asking someone else, but they couldn''t either. I showed it to the so-called expert, but she couldn''t figure it out either." Nero smirked wider and continued, "But there is one thing I haven''t tried, and that is cutting my hand off." "I wonder what would happen if my demonic powers got unleashed," Nero uttered with a smug look on his face. Thor gulped down in fear and stuttered as he asked, "Surely, you don''t n to do that, right?" "I very much am," Nero replied and continued, "Alright, I will give you a challenge, and if you are able to achieve it, I won''t do that." "...." Thor was speechless. "I will give you one minute. In that one minute, you just have tond one hit on me; it doesn''t matter how hard. If you do that, I won''t unleash my demonic powers. But if you fail, then¡­ Eff for you." "But why?!" Thor yelled. "I already admitted my defeat and asked you to kill me, then why do¡ª" "Because I am a demon," Nero remarked. "Your time starts now." Thor dashed at Nero in godspeed and tried to punch him, but the moment Thor moved, Nero disappeared from his sight. "58 seconds left." Thor looked upwards and saw Nero casually yawning in the sky. He jumped in the air and conjured Mjolnir to hit Nero, but Nero flew away. ''Flying with wings feels better than flying with harpe, but having a flight ability is much better since I can have precise control without worrying about any external factors.'' "55 seconds left." Nero was flying so fast that Thor''s eyes couldn''t keep up, so he was giving Thor a freebie by letting him know his location. Although the moment Thor figured out Nero''s location, he flew away somewhere else. "48 seconds left." Thor chased Nero for another 30 seconds, but he couldn''t catch Nero. "18 seconds left." Thor grew anxious and began shouting, "Why are you doing this?! Don''t you have yourpanions around too? If you unleash your demonic powers, then they will also end up in the grasp." "You don''t have to worry about them. And besides, I don''t think I will get rid of this annoying seal that easily." "10 seconds left." Thor nced around the clouds to pinpoint Nero''s location, but it wasing from all the directions that he couldn''t figure out. "5 seconds left." Thor looked down to see Nero standing on the horizon with a vicious smirk on his face. "3 seconds." Thor immediately threw Mjolnir at Nero to stop him, but Nero swiftly dodged it. "2 seconds." Nero raised his right hand and aimed it at his left hand. Thor rushed to Nero as fast as he could and raised his fist to punch him. "1 second." "No!" Thor yelled on top of his lungs. "0 seconds." Nero struck his right hand on his left hand and chopped it. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 140 - Taming A Fallen God [Congrattions! You Have Completed The Quest.] [You Have Killed A God.] [You Have Received The Skill ''Resurrection''.] Nero nced at the bracelet on his left hand and muttered, "I honestly thought it wouldst much longer. But it onlysted for 0.6 seconds." The moment Nero severed his left hand, instead of regenerating, it got re-attached the second he cut it. "Now then¡­" Nero made a cut on his finger and used the Resurrection skill on Thor. "Time to test if this skill works on gods or not." The resurrection skill gave Nero the power to revive any living being within three seconds of their death. Thor''s body regenerated and fully healed as if nothing had ever happened to him. But instead of his golden hair, he had red hair. Thor opened his eyes and nced at his body with a confused look on his face. "I thought I had died." He looked at Nero and asked, "What did you do to me?" "I revived you¡­ to kill you again." Thor gritted his teeth and uttered, "You truly are an evil demon." "I was just kidding. And I originally only came here to get some information about the current state of the heavens. But after seeing your attitude, I felt like killing you. So I killed you and revived you as my ve," Nero uttered with an evil smirk on his face. "What are you talking about? You may be strong, but I am a god, and I will never be your ve!" Thor yelled. "You already are." Nero smirked wider and ordered, "Kneel." "What? There is no way¡ª" Thor dropped to his knees, forcefully. He tried to move his body and get up, but he couldn''t, almost as if he had no control over his body. "What¡­ What did you do to me?!" Thor hissed with a frowned face. "I used my blood before reviving you. So now¡­ you are my ve." "How dare you!" Thor screamed. "Bow before me," Nero uttered, and Thor''s head was thumped to the ground. "Don''t raise your voice in front of me." Thor grunted his pain and tried to get up, but he couldn''t. "One more thing; since I used my blood, you are now the very thing you loathe." "Don''t tell me¡­" "Yeah." Neroughed aloud maniacally and uttered, "You are a demon now." "You¡­ sadistic motherfucker!" "Whoa! Language, dude. A god shouldn''t speak those words," Nero smirked. "Release me this instance!" "Fine~" As soon as Nero''s released Thor, he got up and stood straight before Nero. Nero raised his brows and remarked, "I thought you would try to attack me as soon as I released you, but¡­ I am impressed." "Even if I had tried to attack you, you would have controlled me again," Thor replied with a sigh. "Why are you doing this?" Thor asked. "I already said I want information about the heavens." "Unfortunately, I can''t tell you anything." "That''s why I will force you to speak everything you know," Nero sneered. "When I was exiled from the heavens, the gods have wiped my memories, so I don''t remember anything," Thor answered with a solemn voice. "Bullshit! No one can erase memories like that. Even if gods¡ª at most, they can only seal your memories." "I will unseal those memories in this instance." Nero raised his hand, and a magic circle appeared before the tips of his fingers. They were purple-colored magic circles, and they revolved around Nero''s fingers. He moved his hand towards Thor''s head, and instead of turning red¡ª the magic circle broke. "..." This scene reminded him of Emilia. ''The same thing happened when I tried to ess Emilia''s memories.'' He frowned his face and thought, ''Is this truly possible to wipe one''s memories?'' Up until now, Nero had never heard or seen a case when someone had amnesia and didn''t have the memories. Nero was always able to cure amnesia using his unsealing technique, but he couldn''t bring the memories that never existed. "I told you," Thor shrugged. Nero stared at Thor with a lifeless re and said, "That means¡­ you are no use to me. Maybe I should kill you now." Thor gulped down and muttered, "Begging for mercy is a shameful act for a god, but I care more about my life than my godly ego and ideals." "Do you remember how many times I killed you in those 0.6 seconds?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. "I don''t know the exact number, but¡­ I died 1549697 times." Thor nced at Nero''s bracelet and said with a horrified look on his face: "If your demonic powers get unleashed, it will bring an end to this world." "Are all Gods as powerful as you? If yes, then I don''t even need to get my cores or weapons back to kill them," Nero tittered. "No. I was an angel before, and I got promoted to be a god after I brought victory to the heavens," Thor answered. ''I have never heard of an angel bing a god, but he isn''t lying. Is that truly possible?'' Nero wondered. "Do all gods need to be killed a million times before they finally die?" "There is a reason why the Gods are called immortal," Thor answered with a shrug and continued, "And I was just a low-rank god." Nero raised his brows and asserted, "I have killed many immortals in my life, and they died after I killed them some thousands of times." "Have you ever killed a god before?" Thor asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "No." Nero shook his head and answered, "You were my first." "..." "Wait¡­ that sounded wrong." Nero facepalmed himself and sighed. "I may not be able to give you information about the heavens, but I can give you your weapon," Thor suggested. Nero furrowed his brows and questioned, "My weapon? Why do you have my weapon?" "It''s a long story, so it would be best if you simply follow me to my pce. I can show you and tell you everything you need to know," Thor said with sincerity in his voice. ==== [Date- 15th August: I apologize for uploading only two chapters even though we reached our goal. I am extremely sick and can''t even sit straight. I hope you understand.] Chapter 141 - Rules And Laws Of The Realms "It''s a long story, so it would be best if you simply follow me to my pce," Thor said with sincerity in his voice. ''But I need to go back to the ship. I promised Sophi and others that I would be back in a minute, but more than an hour has passed.'' Nero pondered for a while, then thought, ''But I have to get my weapon too.'' Nero nced at Thor and said, "Pull any weird moves, and I will obliterate this entire ind." "There is no other strong being on his ind¡ª other than me. If I can''t defeat you, then no one can." Thor flew to his pce, and Nero followed him. ''I can''t believe I already found two of my weapons in just a short time.'' Thornded on the balcony of the pce and walked forward into the hallway. ''The pce looks great, and it has a protective barrier cast around it.'' After walking in the hallway, Nero couldn''t shake his feelings. ''What is this feeling? I don''t understand.'' "My love!" A red-haired woman dashed to Thor and hugged him, saying, "You are back. What happened to your hair?" Thor looked back at Nero and whispered something in the woman''s ears. The woman nodded and red at Nero before leaving. "What did you say to her?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. After a brief silence, Thor uttered, "I just asked her to go and lock herself in a room." "And why is that?" "No matter how powerful one is, he or she would always be afraid of losing his loved ones," Thor answered in a solemn voice. "I¡­ can understand that," Nero nodded in agreement. "To be honest, there can be much worse things than just losing your loved ones," Thor uttered and turned to Nero. "Uhh¡­ I don''t like how you talk to me in pieces. If you want to tell me something, then say it in a simple word because I don''t understand Gods''nguage," Nero remarked with a sigh. "You know¡­ like, having your loved ones betray you. Or your enemy seducing them or hypnotize them into doing things they would never even wished to." Nero scoffed and clicked his tongue as he shook his head at Thor: "I am not into such disgusting stuff, so don''t worry about it. I have my own needs and my own¡­ nevermind." "What''s worse is you can control my body as per yourmand. I can''t imagine what I would do if youmand me to kill my love." Thor''s voice was full of terror. "I am not that evil¡­" Nero gazed at his bracelet and added, "At least for now." "That''s why gods and demons don''t have any affection towards anyone; they have no weakness." "I don''t know about gods, but as for demons; the lower and greater rank demons are just mindless monsters born from filth, so of course they won''t have any affection. But as for the higher and archdemons, they do have affections, but it''s no better than having no affection at all." Nero squinted his eyes and questioned, "How did you be a fallen god, by the way?" "When I was an angel, I was tasked to win the war against humans." "Are you referring to thest war between the humans and the gods? After that, the gods stopped answering the humans'' prayers?" Nero asked after remembering what Laira had told him. "Yes. I lost many friends in that war, but in the end¡ª the heavens won the war. And after that, I was promoted to be a god." "Can we get to the part where you be a fallen god? I am gettingte, like seriously," Neromented. "During that war, I met a girl. Bathed in the blood of her friends, beautiful red hairs and crimson eyes¡ª" "Argh! Just say it was a love affair between a god and a human. The most forbidden things for gods. And that''s why heavens kicked you out." Thor squinted his eyes and nced at Nero with a puzzled and confused look on his face: "What are you talking about? There is no such rule where a god can''t fall in love with a mortal." "There isn''t?" Nero asked with a surprised look on his face. Thor shook his head and said, "Nope." "What in the actual fuck happened to the heavens after I was sealed? Since when did gods start breaking their own rules?" Nero muttered, then clenched his fist after remembering something. "But since they are gods, they can do anything. No rules for them, no limitations, now, no nothing!" he murmured violently. "Are you okay?" Thor asked as a joke. "When I was around ten years old, my master told me about the rules andws of realms. She said, ''No matter how strong one bes, they will never be able to go past the rules andws of the realms''. And then my curious-ass asked, ''Who made these rules andws for the realms?''. She replied with, ''Only gods would know about that''. Then my stupid-ass got on my dragon and flew to the heavens to get the answers; But I was nearly killed by the heavens on my way there, and I ended up getting lost in the rifts between the realms." "Your master must be someone great that you ended up being this strong," Thor remarked. "Yeah¡­" After a brief silence, Nero shrugged his memories aside and asked, "So if the love affair was permitted, then how did you be a fallen angel?" "Since I had be a god, I made that girl immortal," Thor answered. "The red-haired girl from before?" "Yeah, her name is Jane; Although her real name was something else like Je or something along with the words. But it''s been thousands of years, so I don''t remember her full name, so I call her Jane." "Please don''t tell her I don''t remember her name," Thor added. Nero''s eyes twitched as he kicked Thor in the back, and he was mmed into the wall. "Why did you do that?!" Thor shouted. "Nothing." Nero shrugged his shoulders and said, "Jane was the name of my sister." Chapter 142 - Shadow Domain "Jane was my sister''s name." Thor pondered for a while and said with a puzzled look on his face, "I don''t remember reading about you having a sister in your autobiography." Nero raised his brows and uttered, "It''s ironic how you remember all this but don''t know any information about the heavens." "I wonder about that too. Like, I don''t remember anything about my birth, my life as an angel. The only thing I remember is my time in this mortal realm when I was an angel; then, I became a god and made Jane immortal. Then everything is ck, and the only thing I remember is being exiled and falling down from heaven to this ind," Thor answered as he recalled his memories. "..." Nero couldn''t help but think about the strange connection between Thor''s story. ''The same thing happened with Emilia. ording to her, the vigers told her that she fell from the sky during the war. But if the gods had stopped answering the prayers, then which war did Emilia fight into?'' ''It can''t be the same war as Thor is talking about because it happened long ago.'' ''Emilia is a half-angel and half-human, so she shouldn''t be allowed to live in the heavens, nor permitted to participate in the ears and other heavenly acts.'' ''So what exactly happened to Emilia, and why doesn''t she remember anything? Her memories are wiped out, not sealed. But Emilia wasn''t a fallen angel until we had sex.'' ''Something is not adding up. My feelings for Emilia keep increasing, but are they real? Why do I feel like I have a different bond with her? Why do I feel like I have known her since forever?'' Nero frowned his face and made amitment to himself: ''I will have to find a way to bring Emilia''s memories back.'' ''There are many questions that I need to be answered.'' ''Why did I reincarnate into this world? What is the curse, and who cursed me? Did it happen in my previous world? But what does it have to do with anything? Who the fuck is pulling strings here?'' "Are you listening?" Thor waved his hand in front of Nero''s face to get his attention. "Where is my weapon?" Thor pointed his finger to the far-away end of the empty hallway and uttered, "Follow me." Thor took Nero to the higher ground and pointed his gaze at the shadow domain below them. The center of the shadow domain was connected through several thin white and ck marble bridges, and there was an endless abyss down the bridges. At the center of the shadow domain was a pedestal, and on the pedestal was a ck and silver-colored dagger that plunged into a massive skull. It was emitting a red and purple aura with hues. Nero sighed and nced at Thor with a disappointed look on his face: "That is not my weapon." "It is not?!" Thor eximed. "No." "But it was reacting to you!" "What do you mean by it was reacting to me? Was it calling my name or something?" Nero sneered. "No. It was reverberating, and its echo¡ª" Thor suddenly stopped speaking as his eyes widened. "What''s wrong?" Nero followed Thor''s gaze and looked at his bracelet. "Why¡­" Nero raised his left hand and moved it in the direction of the dagger: "Why is it reverberating?" "The same thing happened with a dagger4 days ago!" Thor proimed. "Hmm~" Nero ced his hand on his chin and said with a smirk on his face, "Maybe this dagger can break this seal?" "You still want to break this seal?!" Thor eximed with a shocked look on his face. "Of course, I do. I am a demon, and I need my demonic powers to be unrivaled. Although I think I already am the strongest existence of this universe," Nero asserted nonchntly. Thor watched Nero''s bracelet vibrating, then nced at the dagger: "What is this dagger made up of?" "I don''t know. But it seals my demonic power, and it is definitely stronger than Letra shackles," Nero answered. "How¡­ Did you get this bracelet?" Thor asked with a calm look on his face. "My father gave it to my mother, and she gave it to me before¡­" Thor smiled gently and patted Nero''s shoulder, saying, "Your autobiography had mention of how your mother died. It must be painful¡ª" Nero pped Thor''s hand off his shoulder and said with a fierce re in his eyes: "Don''t touch me!" "Can I ask you something?" Thor asked. "No." "Your mother was a vampire, right?" "...." Nero didn''t answer and quietly watched the dagger. "As far as I know, vampires don''t have any magic power; they can only use arts. So if your mother was a true vampire, then there was no need for her to wear this because it wouldn''t have any effect on her at all." ''That is true. Why did father give it to mother if there was no use for it?'' Nero''s eyes flinched as he pondered about that. "Are you sure this bracelet is sealing your demonic power and nothing else?" Thor questioned. "What else would it seal? I can''t use my full demonic powers, and it affects my demon core whenever the bracelet breaks. So it must be sealing my demonic powers." The bracelet stopped vibrating as Thor and Nero talked. After some moments, Thor nced at Nero from the corner of his eyes and asked, "Can''t you leave all this heavens and gods¡ª revenge stuff behind and live a normal life? I am sure you have found a new reason to live." Nero gave Thor a lifeless re and uttered in a demonic voice: "I never wanted to be against the gods or heavens. They started everything. They took my father from me, then my mother. And then they made my life full of suffering. That wasn''t enough for them, so they took everything I ever loved, andter my¡­ she betrayed me because of a damn angel. Your gods are to me. They teach the new angels about me and train them to kill me. They fear me¡­ and they better should! Why?! Because if they are trying to get rid of me, then I am not going to wait for them toe and attack me; instead, I will go to them and destroy every single one of them." Chapter 143 - Whispers Of The Black Mist "If this is not your weapon, then whose weapon could it be?" Thor wondered. "This weapon doesn''t even look mythical or legendary. It might just be an ordinary weapon used to seal the soul of¡­ whoever that skull belongs to," Nero tittered. "Are you sure you don''t find that weapon dangerous?" "I can indeed feel a strong auraing from it, but I don''t feel any power from it. What about you? What do you feel when you see it?" Thor lowered his gaze and stared at the dagger for a while, and uttered, "I feel it calling me." "Then maybe it''s a cursed weapon, and you are so weak that it has charmed you," Nero shrugged. "But I am a god, and I shouldn''t be able to get charmed into the curse''s grasp." Nero raised his brows and focused his gaze on the hues that wereing out of the dagger. ''The bracelet did respond to it. My guess is that the dagger and this bracelet are made from the same material, and that''s why they are attracted to each other.'' "Has anyone ever tried to take off the dagger from the skull?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. "There were many who talked about taking it out, and it wasn''t as though I had prohibited any of my soldiers or maids toe in this area. Some soldiers would alwayse and ask me for permission to take out the dagger," Thor replied. "And? Was anyone ever able to take it out?" Nero questioned without taking his eyes off the dagger. "Forget about taking it out; no one ever even tried to take it out." Nero furrowed his brows and said, "What about you? You never tried to take it out?" Thor conjured Mjolnir and tossed it up and down and left and right from one hand to another hand: "I already have Mjolnir, my soul weapon. So I don''t need any other weapon." "Heh!" Nero scoffed and shook his head. "What about you?" Thor turned to Nero and asked with a curious look on his face, "Are you going to try to take it out?" Nero pondered for a while and answered, "I already have many stronger weapons than this, but adding one more won''t hurt, I guess." Nero jumped down the bridge but didn''tnd or set his foot on it. Even though Thor was now Nero''s ve and followed him to his pce, he didn''t trust him entirely. As the shadow domain was connected to the shadow realm, Nero didn''t want to make contact with anything in between. Nero''s master always warned him to be wary of the shadow and the void as they could even devour the gods. ''It''s not like the shadow realm can do anything to me, but I want to stay away from any unnecessary trouble for now. I am already gettingte, and Sophi is definitely going to be pissed at me. I can already feel chills.'' Nero was surely feeling chills, but it was for another reason. As the distance between Nero and the dagger decreased, he noticed the domain was covered in ck mist, and he could feel the awful aura around the dagger. Due to his sharp sense of smell and hearing, he could hear muffled whispers, and the pungent scent made him feel nauseous. Nero cut his sense of smell and moved forward to the dagger. ''Zeus'' the sharp voice sounded to Nero. Nero''s eyes widened as he stopped moving and frowned his face. ''Son of Zagan.'' The ''S'' of the voice was so sharp as though the voice belonged to a female serpent. ''Come forward.'' The voice tried to hypnotize Nero, but Nero smirked and said, "You dare to charm me, imbecile!'' ''Kikikiki!'' "Who are you?" Nero asked in his demonic voice. ''Closer~'' "Why is the bracelet reacting to the dagger?" Nero asked impatiently. ''How about touch me and find out for yourself?'' Nero stood there and stared at the dagger with a fierce re in his eyes. ''What''s wrong? Are you scared?'' "What can you even do to me?" Nero sneered and moved his hand to touch the dagger. HIs bracelet started vibrating, and it was so powerful that it even made Nero''s hand tremble due to shaking. Nero grabbed his left hand with his right hand to stop it from shaking and eventually touched the dagger. The moment Nero touched the dagger, the bracelet fell off his hand, and the dagger was eaten by his body. Two longhorns emerged from Nero''s forehead, and the entire universe was obliterated. ¡ª "Are you going to try to take it out?" Nero nced to his left and saw Thor looking at him. "...!" Nero immediately looked at his left hand, and the bracelet was still there. Then, he looked at the dagger to find it plunged into the skull. ''What just happened? Did I have a vision of what would happen if I took out that dagger?'' Nero shrugged his thoughts and once again jumped down to take out the dagger. He smelled the same pungent smell, followed by the same sharp voice. ''Kikikiki!'' "What did you do?" Nero asked with a howl. ''How about touch me and find out for yourself?'' Annoyed, Nero once again grabbed the dagger, and the exact same thing happened again. "Are you going to try to take it out?" Thor asked. SIGH! Nero let out a weary sigh and shook his head, saying, "No." ''Before I could realize, I was trapped in the loop. And here I was talking big about being strong.'' Nero clenched his fists and red at the dagger with murderous intent. It was easy to break out of the loop, and that was not to trigger the loop. If no one touched it, nothing would happen, and even if someone touched it, nothing would happen to the rest of the world as it will only affect the person who triggered the loop. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 144 - Infinite Chaos "Are you truly not going to give it a try?" Thor asked again. Nero furrowed his brows and uttered, "How about you try to take it out?"?? Thor shook his head and asserted, "As I previously said, Mjolnir is the only weapon I would ever use. It is bound to my soul, and wielding a different weapon would be like betraying Mjolnir." "Simply put, it''s like having a wife and doing things with some other girl. What was the word¡­" Thor pondered for a while and eximed, "Cheating! Yes, it would just be like cheating on Mjolnir." "...." Nero stared at Thor in disbelief. "What''s with that stare? Stop looking at me like that," Thor turned his face to the other side. "Are you seriously making a drama just for wielding a different weapon over this hammer?" "It''s not just a hammer; It''s Mjolnir," Thor remarked. "Yeah, and I shattered it in one hit," Nero scoffed. "Yet, you could wield it," Thor scoffed back. Nero raised his brows and ced his hand around Thor''s shoulder: "Go try to take out that dagger." "I already said I can''t¡ª" Nero furrowed his brows and said with an evil smirk on his face: "It was an order." Thor''s body automatically started moving against his will. "You sadistic demon!" Thor yelled as he jumped down on the bridge. "Yeah, and you are a mortal-fucker!" Ignoring the awful smell and the mist, Thor forcefully walked forward to the dagger. ''Thor.'' the voice said. Thor stopped, or at least he tried to, but his body was obeying Nero''s orders. ''Son of Odin. Prince of Asgard. Come closer.'' Thor touched the dagger, and the next moment, he found himself standing next to Nero. Nero ced his hand round Thor''s shoulder and said, "Go try to take out that dagger." "I already did!" Thor panicked. Nero squinted his eyes and asked, "You did?" "Yes! And¡­" Thor started sweating as he remembered his vision. "What did you see; Or rather, what did it show you?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. Thor gulped down, and after a brief silence, he said, "I saw many things, and it all happened so fast that I can''t remember everything, but¡­ I saw Jane. Dead in my arms, and the ce I don''t remember was on fire." ''For me, nothing changed, and I didn''t even realize. It''s not exactly altering the time or messing with the flow of time; it''s only messing with the time flow of the particr person who tries to take off the dagger.'' Nero nced at the dagger and wondered, ''So it shows the nightmares to trap them in the loops? It shows them a vision and sends them back to where they decide to touch it.'' "What was that? And why did it happen? Why did I have that vision?" Thor asked impatiently. "It wasn''t a vision." "So everything was real?!" Thor eximed. "You don''t know anything about the loops, do you?" "Nope!" Thor shook his head. "Now you know why no one ever tried to take off the dagger. Because they took it off and saw their deepest and darkest nightmare," Nero asserted. "So that exins why the soldiers and the maids were so afraid toe in this area," Thor nodded. There were many soldiers and maids who thought they would gain power if they wield the dagger, and they gave in to their temptation and ended up getting trapped into the loop. Thor was still acting anxious and couldn''t shake that vision out of his mind. "Heh!" Nero sneered andmented, "God, my arse." "I heard a voice down there, and it was calling me by name," Thor muttered. "So?" "It called me ''Son of Odin'' for some reason." "So the God who created you is Odin," Nero shrugged. "No." Thor sighed and continued, "I was created by random gods, and there is no god named ''Odin'' in the entire heavens." Nero raised his brows and asked, "Are you sure you didn''t mishear the name?" "No. And it also called me ''Prince of Asgard''." Thor added. "What in the hell is Asgard?" Nero asked with a confused look on his face. "A ce in heaven?" "No. But¡­" "But?" "I indeed feel like I have heard the names ''Odin'' and ''Asgard'' before, but I can''t remember where." "The Gods sealed your memories, so that must be it," Nero shrugged his shoulder and pointed his finger at the dagger: "Keep the dagger where it is, and don''t let anyonee near it." "Are you sure it''s not dangerous?" Thor asked with an anxious look on his face and avoided looking at the dagger. "It''s powerless as long as it''s plunged into that skull." Nero turned around and walked to the balcony: "And cast an anti-magic barrier around it to make it more powerless." "Hey¡­ Zeus!" Thor called out to Nero. "What is it?" Nero asked without looking back at Thor. "Is your offer of us being friends still avable?" Nero scoffed and waved his hand before saying, "Don''t try to get a promotion." Nero flew off the balcony and disappeared from Thor''s sight. Thor made an anti-magic barrier around the shadow domain and rushed to his wife, the red-haired woman¡ª jane. "...." The dagger reverberated as the female serpent voice echoed in the shadow domain. ''Kikikiki. Just you wait, father. Soon, you will be awakened, and we will all be reunited again. All your daughters, and you¡­ Once again, to cause infinite chaos. Chaos causes chaos. Kikikiki.'' Thor rushed to the hallways and stood before a locked room. "My love." He knocked on the door and said, "It''s me." The red-haired girl opened the door and hugged him before pulling him into the darkness of the room. ¡ª¡ª Nero hovered in the sky and stopped to have a look at the ind. ''Heh!'' He chuckled and said, "A fallen god ruling an ind as a king. It''s uughable.'' He stretched his hands in the sky and soared to the sea in one go. "Where is the ship?" he muttered as she flew higher to get a better look at the sea. "There it is!" Hended on the ship with a baffled look on his face when he couldn''t find anyone. The inhabited ind near the ship was destroyed, and the parts of the ship were floating in the sea. "Where did they go?" Three pearls dropped from his bracelet as he remembered what Thor had told him about the sea monster who was a guardian of the underwater temple. Chapter 145 - Real Mirage Some time ago. Sophia, Emilia, and Asteria watched Nero soaring through the clouds to go to the ind to defeat the fallen god.?? "I hope hees back soon," Asteria muttered. "He should." Emilia leaned on the taffrail and said, "Once hees back, I am going to fill myself up with his soup." "What?!" Sophia eximed and uttered, "It is my turn." "Aren''t you satisfied with the foursome we hadst night?" "What about you then?! I also let you spend the night before yesterday with him. Now be a good girl and let me spend today''s night with him," Sophia demanded. "Hihihi." Asteria giggled and tried to hide her mouth. Emilia nudged Sophia and whispered in her ears, "Why is she giggling all of a sudden?" "I don''t know." "Maybe she lost her mind by missing Nero too much?" "Whatever it may be, you are to me." "What?!" Asteria stopped giggling and said, "I am sorry forughing, but you two get along surprisingly well, don''t you?" Sophia raised her brows and said, "I think she truly lost her mind by missing Zeus too much." "I am fine," Asteria replied with puffed cheeks. "We know. And as for us getting along¡­" Sophia shook her head and uttered, "Not happening. I have many reasons to hate her." "Oh?! What do you mean many? I don''t even remember doing anything to you," Emilia asserted. "First is, you stole my love from me. The second is, you stole everything from me. The third is, you are a fallen angel, and that makes you my nemesis. Forth is¡ª" "Alright, you can stop now." Emilia covered her ears and said, "I am not interested in hearing more." "Heh!" Sophia smirked. Emilia''s face twitched after seeing the smug look on Sophia''s face, so she turned to Asteria and said, "Did you hear that, Asteria?" "Hm?" "She said I am a fallen angel, so that makes me her nemesis. And Nero told me you are a part-demon, so can you guess how much Sophia must be hating you?" Bewildered, Asteria nced at Sophia from the corners of her eyes and muttered, "Is it true?" "Yes. Don''t let her sweet talk charm you. She was trying to take control over you by giving you favors." "Stop brainwashing her!" Sophia pushed Emilia to the side and hugged Asteria: "DOn''t listen to her. She was the one who was brainwashing you." SPLASH! Sophia''s ears flinched as she heard the sshing sound. She looked at Asteria only to find her looking at the sea with a horrified look on her face. She turned to look at Emilia, but she wasn''t there. "Don''t tell me¡ª!" Sophia immediately rushed to look down at sea and saw Emilia climbing the ship in wet clothes. SIGH~! Sophia sighed in relief and helped Emilia get on the ship. Emilia dried herself up under the sun and conjured new clothes around her body. She stared at Sophia with a lifeless re in her eyes and uttered, "I will tell Nero you pushed me off the ship and tried to kill me by drowning me." "I told you it was a mistake. I had no idea you would fall into the sea just by a little push." "Nero knows you said you would drown me to death, and you pushed me into the sea." Emilia smirked and said, "I can''t wait for him toe back." "Are you ckmailing me?" Sophia asked the obvious. "I just want to¡ª" Emilia, Asteria, and Sophia''s eyes widened in unison as they nced around. "Did you feel that?" Sophia asked. "Yeah." "I did." Asteria nodded. "What was that?" Emilia asked with a concerned look on her face. Sophia activated her Angel''s sight to look around, but her view was being blocked by something. Asteria impatiently pulled Sophia''s sleeves with a horrified look on her face and pointed her finger at the sea: "Something is wrong. A while ago, there was a small ind, but now it''s not there." "It''s not just the ind¡­" Emilia climbed to the top of the ship and said, "There is nothing around us." They were in a never-ending sea, and there was nond in their sight. There was nothing but a silent sea and no sign of life, not even fishes in the sea or the birds in the sky. "What happened. Are we trapped in a domain?" Asteria panicked and started trembling. "I think we activated some ancient spell by triggering something," Sophia answered. "No." Emilia jumped down on the deck and asserted, "This is not a domain or anything. We are under the effect of the spell. And this is reality, not a dream." She frowned her face and muttered, "Who dares to keep me away from my Nero?" Sophia ced her hand on Emilia''s head and said, "Calm down. We need to figure out the spell''s property so we can get out of here. And getting angry won''t help us." Asteria hugged Sophia''s arm and muttered, "Someone is watching us." Sophia gritted her teeth and uttered inwardly, ''She realized it.'' Sophia was trying to handle the situation by keeping Emilia and Asteria calm, but her n failed. DRIP~ They heard the sound of water dripping from the right side, so they all looked to the right. DRIP! They heard the sound of water dripping again, but this time, it was from the left side. When they nced to the left, nothing was there. DRIP~ This time, it was from the back. "I will look to the right. Emilia, you look at the left. And Asteria, you look back, okay?" Sophia advised. As they were waiting for the sound to ur again, the ship shook in a wave, as though there was something beneath the ship in the water. The water sshed in a wave, and a giant skeletal hand came out of the sea. "Uh¡­ uh¡­" Sophia cast a barrier around Emilia, Asteria, and herself. The next moment, the seawater rose, and a colossal fighter of a skeletal titan emerged from the sea. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 146 - Red Blade | Red Eyes | Red Halo A colossal skeleton titan emerged from the sea wearing a tattered ck cloth on its entire body. The size of the skeleton titan was 100 times bigger than that of a human. ?? It could travel miles in one step, it could crush kingdoms under its feet, and it could eat the continents in a bite. Sophia nudged Emilia and said, "Go fight it." "What?! No way! It''s so big!" "Don''t you like it big?" Sophiamented. "Now is not the time to mess around!" Emilia yelled. "I know, and that''s why I asked you to go fight that monster." Sophia ced her hand on Emilia''s shoulder and said with a gentle smile on her face: "I believe in you." "You just want me to die, don''t you?!" Emilia eximed and backed off some steps. "I don''t. I am beingpletely serious here. You have to go fight it to save us." "I am not going, and I have never even fought before. You go! You are a full angel and an S rank, right?!" Emilia dropped everything on Sophia''s shoulders. "I would love to fight it, but I can''t use my powers because if I do, then the heavens will take control over me." What Sophia said was indeed true, and she couldn''t afford to do that. However, it might have worked in her favor since the heavens would have to open the gates of the heavens. And once that happened, Nero would annihte the heavens. ''But¡­ I don''t think Zeus alone can handle the entire heavens at once. What if something happens to him and I lose him again?'' It wasn''t as though Sophia didn''t believe in Nero''s powers, but she grew up in the heavens, between the gods and angels. And there is no one better than her who knew how powerful heaven truly was. Emilia nced at Asteria and shook her head, thinking, ''I can''t have her life in danger.'' "Alright, fine." Emilia let out a weary sigh and turned to Sophia before saying, I will go and fight this ugly titan. But tell me, how do I do that?" "Zeus and I, we both taught you spells and attacks, right? And Elise trained you for sword fighting. Just use magic attacks one by one and see which one is the most effective," Sophia advised and nced at the titan. "Try fire magic first, and only focus on offense. I will handle the defense and protect you," Sophia reassured. Emilia cracked her fingers like Nero always did whenever he was about to fight. She jumped off the ship, saying, "If I die, then tell Nero I loved him until myst breath." "Don''t raise gs all of a sudden!" Emilia walked on the sea surface and raised her hand to cast a spell. "..." Sophia raised her brows and eximed inwardly, ''How is she walking on the sea?!'' "Neither Zeus nor I can walk on the sea like that. So how is she doing that?" Emilia pointed her index finger of the left hand at the skeleton titan and formed a pinch on her right hand. She moved her right hand to her left hand and pulled it back, creating an arrow emitting white fire. After focusing her mana on the arrow, she shot it on the skeleton''s face. ''Wow! She was able to pull it off on her first try.'' Sophia was genuinely amazed. When the arrow was about to hit the skull of the skeleton, it turned around and ate it. Emilia''s face twitched as she fired ten more arrows, but the skeleton ate them all. "Try melee attacks!" Sophia shouted. "But I don''t have any weapons!" Emilia shouted back. Steria clenched her fists as she thought, ''I am useless. I am dragging them down.'' She remembered what Nero had told her on their first night together. ''You need the ambition to kill to survive in this world. It''s kill or be killed.'' Asteria raised her hand and conjured a red-colored de made from her demonic powers. "Lady Emilia!" Asteria yelled and threw the de at Emilia. Emilia ran and jumped to grab the de, then nodded at Asteria with a wide grin on her face, "Thanks." Emilia swung the de and dashed at the titan with a confident smile on her face. The titan tried to crush Emilia under its feet, but Emilia slid and jumped to the other side before swinging the de at the titan''s leg. However, the de didn''t do any damage to the titan. ''Demonic powers don''t work against curses, so that means this titan is a curse. I can purify it using my¡ª'' As Emilia was nning her next attack while dodging the constant onught of the titan, it fired a magic beam from both its eyes. Emilia barely dodged it, but the titan kept firing it. Wherever the magic beam touched, the spot was razed. Emilia was dodging it while making sure not to elude to the side of the ship because if she did, then the magic beam would hit the ship. Not only was the titan firing the magic beam at Emilia, but it was also trying to crush her with its feet. Even when the titan was overwhelming Emilia, she wasn''t breaking a sweat. She was dodging the attack swiftly and attacking the monsters nonstop with the demonic de. Suddenly, the monster punched Emilia, and she was mmed to the ship. "Emilia!" Sophia yelled. At the same time, the titan fired a magic beam from its eyes and mouth. Sophia immediately increased the barrier radius around the ship and healed Emilia. "Are you okay?!" Asteria asked with an anxious look on her face. Emilia got up and nodded, "Yeah." Asteria gulped down in fear after looking at Emilia. Even Sophia got chills and turned her face away from Emilia. Emilia jumped down the ship as her eyes shined red. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as the de in her hand changed its shape and turned into a red halo on her head. "You pathetic pest. I will crush your bones and send your soul into an endless abyss." Chapter 147 - World-Level Magic The red halo above Emilia''s head and her red eyes shined as crimson blood. The titan fired the magic beam at Emilia again, but instead of dodging, she stopped it with her bare hands.?? "How dare you make me bleed, you pathetic piece of scrapped bones!" Emilia asserted with her voice filled with rage and anger. Emilia walked forward as she withstood the magic beam and uttered, "Ask for forgiveness, and I shall not forgive you. Ask for death, and I shall not kill you. I, Emilia, the queen of Nero''s harem and the second Olympian, shall pass a judgment to you; that is¡­ not death but suffering." Emilia fired a magic arrow at the skull of the skeletal titan, and as predicted, it ate it. But it couldn''t consume it. Emilia shot three more arrows, one at each eye and thest one in its mouth. Then, they exploded, leaving a giant crack in the skull and mouth. "This is just a warm-up; your punishment is soon to be given, by me." As the titan no longer had a mouth or eye sockets, it couldn''t fire the magic beam, although it never had eyes, to begin with, and it couldn''t still see everything. Emilia raised her hands in the air and moved them in a strange manner, as though she was preparing herself to cast a spell. Sophia carefully watched Emilia as a familiar scene shed before her eyes. ''No¡­ way. That can''t¡­ be. She is¡­ Emilia is¡­'' The clouds rumbled with thunder as the wind howled and the sea wave turned into a storm. A whirlwind was formed with the howling wind, thunderstorms with the rumbling clouds, and a whirlpool from the raging sea. ''Three world-level spells at once¡­'' Sophia couldn''t believe her eyes and started wondering, ''How did she cast a world-level magic without any magical equipment?!'' The whirlwind was mixed with the thunderstorm, and it eventually merged with the whirlpool. CRACK~ The sky started cracking, and the domain started glitching. SHATTER! The Mirage domain shattered, and they were back to the mortal realm. "....!" Sophia started trembling after witnessing Emilia''s powers. ''She even broke the cursed domain without even trying to break it!'' However, the skeletal titan and the three world-level magic Emilia cast came along with them. The size of the thunderstorm-whirlpool increased, and it started aggravating at high speed. ''This is bad!'' The ship was getting pulled into the thunderstorm, and Emilia wasn''t aware of it. ''If shepletes this spell andunches it, then this entire sea and the inds in between will be pulverized in an instant. I have to stop her!'' "Emilia!" Sophia yelled out. Emilia''s name, hoping she would listen to her, but she didn''t even react to Sophia''s voice. "Lady Emilia!" Asteria called out. The parts of the ship started breaking due to heavy force and pressure, and they were getting pulled into the thunderstorm. The nearby inds were also pulled into the whirlpool. The skeletal titan, however,was only struggling to stand straight and showed no sign of fear or retreat. "She isn''t stopping. If she keeps going on¡­'' "Emilia, Asteria gave a morning service to Zeus when we were sleeping." "Wha¡ª!" Asteria eximed and jerked her head slowly to nce at Emilia. Emilia stopped her spell as the clouds, winds, and the sea went silent. She tilted her head and looked back at Asteria with a re in her eyes. Asteria''s body froze, and her face turned pale. She gulped down in fear and prepared herself to die. SIGH~ Emilia sighed and muttered, "I had my suspicions, but I thought it might be because of our foursomest night." The red halo from Emilia''s head disappeared, and her red eyes turned azure again. Asteria nced at Sophia with teary eyes and murmured, "Why did you do that?" Sophia hugged Asteria and patted her back before saying, "I am sorry, but we were running out of time, and nothing else wasing to my mind." GROWL! ROAR! The skeletal titan roared and turned berserk. A ck and purple hue started emitting from its body. Emilia nodded at Asteria and said aloud: "We need to have a talk once I am done with this annoying pest." Emilia took a deep breath and exhaled sharply. She repeated doing that a couple of times and waited for the skeletal titan to attack first. Suddenly,the skeleton moved its hand to Emilia at high speed, the fastest move ever. Emilia stood there and exhaled sharply. Then, when the Titan''s fist was about to touch Emilia, she stopped it with one finger and disappeared from sight. "Where did she go?!" Sophia eximed. "There!" Asteria pointed her finger at the titan and uttered, "Look at the titan''s waist." Emilia passed through the titan''s waist and climbed its back. After climbing to the skull of the titan, Emilia grabbed the titan''s spine and pulled it out from its back. "....!" Sophia and Asteria''s jaws were dropped. "I am never ever messing with her again, ever," Sophia promised to herself. The skeletal titan lost its bnce after losing its spine and started stumbling. Emilia swung the titan''s spine and used it as a sword to cut its body. The titan''s body was cleaved into two from its waist, and it submerged into the sea. "Weak¡­ pathetic strap of bone," Emilia murmured and crushed the spine in her grasp. Afternding on the sea surface, she jumped again and reached the ship. "Phew!" Emili sighed and grunted, "My legs and bones hurt all over the body." "Are you okay?" Sophia asked. Emilia furrowed her brows and groaned, "I just said my legs and bones hurt, didn''t I?" Sophia squinted her eyes and stared at Emilia nkly. Emilia folded her hands below her bosom and chuckled before saying, "What? Is there something on my face?" "No." Sophia shook her head and asserted, "I was just wondering if this was the result of drinking worth more than 100 bottles of Zeus'' elixir every day and night." "Yeah, right! As if you don''t¡ª" A giant skeletal hand emerged from the sea and drowned the ship. Sophia grabbed Asteria as she was the closest to her and flew to the sky, and the hand pulled Emilia into the sea. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 148 - Awakening Of The Demonic Powers Sophia grabbed Asteria and jumped to the sky, while Emilia was pulled down into the sea by the giant skeletal hand. "Lady/ Emilia!" they both yelled.?? Sophia pped her wings and held Asteria tighter: "I couldn''t sense its presence at all!" "Neither could I," Asteria informed. The skeletal titan itself had no presence, and it couldn''t be sensed, nor could it be seen through angel''s sight or god''s eyes as it wasn''t a living being. Earlier, Sophia, Asteria, and Emilia were able to sense danger because they were dragged into the domain; they never sensed the skeletal titan. The right edge of the ship was destroyed as that''s from where the hand pulled Emilia into the sea. However, the rest of the ship was fine and far from sinking. Sophianded on the ship and ced Asteria down, asking, "Are you okay?" "I am fine, but¡­" Asteria looked down at the sea with a painful expression on her face. "Argh!" Sophia gritted her teeth and sighed in frustration: "I don''t care if the heavens catch me after I use my powers; I don''t care if anything happens to me. But if something happened to Emilia, then I won''t be able to show my face to Zeus." Sophia turned to Asteria and uttered, "You stay here. I will go get Emilia." Sophia dived into the sea and made her way to the bottom of the sea after locating Emilia''s presence with her angel''s sight. Asteria watched Sophia dive into the sea, and stood helplessly on the ship. She cleaned her fists as she remembered what Sophia told her about herself. ''If I use my powers, then the gods and heavens will turn me into their puppet again, and I will be forced to do things I don''t want to, against my will.'' Asteria was aware of what would happen if Sophia used her powers, but she was still ready to sacrifice everything and help Emilia because she didn''t want Nero to hate her. If Asteria let Sophia use her powers and be a puppet of gods, she knew she would me herself for not doing anything and let Sophia sacrifice herself. "I learned all those spells, skills, and abilities to protect myself and Ma from any possible danger, but deep down, I always wished I never had to use them," Asteria muttered. "But I would rather die than watch my friends die." Asteria''s eyes turned red, and a star-like symbol appeared in her eyes. Her demonic powers were awakening, and her body began reacting to Nero''s elixir inside her, which she drank in the morning. She jumped into the sea and lunged at the seabed to get a better look at the underwater sea. She nced around and noticed the fishes eating the wasted mana in the sea, which was leading the way to the titan and Emilia''s location. She quickly swam through the distance, following her instincts, and entered an underwater ruin. There, she saw Emilia struggling to breathe, but she was fighting the titan. The titan''s size was half of its original size as Emilia had cleaved it into two. ''There she is!'' Asteria rushed to Emilia and saw Sophia approaching Emilia from the other side of the ship. ''Lady Emilia will run out of breath by the time Sophia reaches her. I need to¡ª'' At that moment, Asteria remembered what Nero told her when they first met. ''You really do resemble her.'' It was indeed a bad moment to remember something irrelevant to the situation, but Asteria felt a sudden rage building up inside her body. The star in her red eyes revolved, and Asteria found herself in front of the skeletal titan. She grabbed the titan''s finger with her thumb and index finger and muttered something. A bright crimson light shined and covered the sea that forced Emilia and Sophia to close their eyes for a moment. When they opened their eyes, the titan was nowhere to be seen. And the star-like symbol disappeared from Asteria''s eyes as they turned hazel again. Sophia cast barriers around them that allowed them to breathe and talk in the sea. She rushed to Emilia and asked with a concerned look on her face, "Are you okay?" Emilia nodded and thanked Sophia and Asteria. Sophia hugged Emilia tightly and started crying. Emilia was a little freaked out by that, but she realized how concerned Sophia was about her Emilia nced at Asteria, who was fidgeting and averting her gaze from Emilia. Emilia spread her arms and motioned Asteria to join in the hug. After hugging for a while, Emilia and Sophia started fighting again, and Asteria tried to stop them. "Shall we go to the sea now? Zeus would be worried if hees and doesn''t find any of us on the ship," Sophia scoffed as she imagined Nero''s reaction. "Yeah," Asteria nodded in agreement. "Wait." Emilia stopped then and said with a serious look on her face, "That skeleton was a curse." "Yeah, I noticed that. And it was an ancient curse that couldn''t be simply purified by using an angel''s power." Sophia turned to Asteria and asked, "How did you purity it? And what was that overwhelming crimson light?" "I used the exorcism spell to exorcise the curse," Asteria replied. "...! Sophia''s eyes widened as she thought, ''Instead of purifying the curse, she exorcized it.'' Purifying and exorcising were simr but different at the same time. Purification relieved the curse and gave them a peaceful end, while in exorcism, the curse was cursed with a higher level curse and gave them painful and endless suffering for eternity. ''She is a part-demon, so it''s in her blood to think like this. She may not realize that her thinking is evil when ites to killing,'' Sophia chuckled and patted Asteria on the head. Sophia''s ears flinched as she heard a faint whisper. She squinted her eyes and activated her angel''s sight to nce under the sea and the ruins. "What do you see?" Emilia asked curiously. "There is something inside the ruins. Something powerful¡ª like a core." Chapter 149 - Inside The Ruins "What do you see?" Emilia asked curiously. "There is something inside the ruins. Something powerful¡ª like a core. We need to go check it and make sure it''s not something rted to the cursed skeletal titan we defeated just now," Sophia answered.?? Emilia puckered her lips and muttered, "Do we really have to? We already defeated the titan so let''s go back to the ship." "You don''t understand how the curse works, Emilia." Sophia sighed and asserted, "If that powerful core or whatever it is, is truly the cause or rted to the cursed titan, then it''s going to follow us and haunt us until we get rid of it entirely. So it''s better to be sure than regretter." "Fine~ Let''s go and have a look," Emilia groaned. "But let''s make it quick. I am truly dying to see Nero." "How will you see him if he isn''t back yet?" Sophia remarked. "I know, right?!" Emilia groaned louder. Asteria puffed her cheeks and muttered, "Even though he said he would be back in a minute." Sophia raised her brows and said with a chuckle: "You seriously didn''t believe him when he said he would be back in a minute, didn''t you?" "I did," Asteria nodded. "I did too," Emilia quipped. "Heh!" Sophia scoffed and shook her head in mixed feelings: "Idiots." Emilia pushed Sophia to the side, saying, "What''s so funny?" "It''sughable seeing how naive you too are," Sophia shrugged and continued, "I was like this before too, but you two will get used to it." "Wasn''t Nero stronger before than he is now? Because he doesn''t have his cores and weapons?" Emilia asked with a curious yet serious look on her face. Sophia quietly shook her head and said, "He was indeed strong before, but after getting unsealed, his powers have increased tenfold." After a brief pause, she continued, "It''s almost as if his powers were cultivating on their own all these years¡ª for eons." Sophia, Emilia, and Asteria went further into the ruins and stumbled upon another giant skeleton. Emilia and Asteria instantly took a defensive stance. However, Sophia calmed them down and said, "This is just a skeleton." The skeleton was about the same size as the titan they fought earlier, but this titan was sitting on a big throne in a resting manner. The bones of the skeleton were broken, and the fungus was all over them. nts had grown at some ces, and fishes were living in it. Sophia swan closer to the throne and wiped her hand on the namete. ''As'' Sophia read. Emilia tapped on Sophia''s shoulder and nudged her head: "Is this the powerful ''something'' you were referring to?" Sophia shook her head and pointed her finger further into the ruins. "It seems the cursed titan from before was a guardian protecting the ruins of the temple," Sophia asserted. "But we didn''t do anything to provoke it, so why did it attack us out of nowhere?" Asteria questioned. "I don''t know what triggered it, but I think it happened because of Emilia." "Hey! Howe it''s my fault?!" Emilia eximed. "You fell into the sea, and you reek of Zeus'' elixir inside out." "Well, you are the one who pushed me down in the first ce. So it''s your fault!" "And do I truly stink?" She asked. "No," Asteria shook her head and uttered, "I think Sophia meant your body is filled with Zeus'' power." "So it triggered because it sensed a strong power in the sea?" Emilia asked the obvious. "Zeus is here¡­" Sophia muttered. Emilia and Asteria nced around, thinking Nero was in the sea. "By here, I don''t mean in the sea. But I can sense his presence from far away, although it''s very faint. Most likely, he was somewhere else prior to this." Sophia''s guess was on the spot. Nero had indeede back to Thor''s ind after his Tribtion ate his realm. "Let''s go back to the ship then!" Emilia insisted. "He is not on the ship yet. We can go and take a look at¡­ whatever is in ruins. Sophia, Asteria, and Emilia rushed into the ruins in a hurry and stopped in front of an enormous door. "Why is there a door in the middle of the sea?" Sophia ced her hand on the door and uttered, "It''s inside. Whatever I saw is on the other side of the door." "Then punch it and break it." "I am not physically as powerful as Zeus. And even if I saw, I doubt this door can be broken with a punch." "This¡­ is a seal?" Emilia asked. "Yeah." Sophia furrowed her brows and asserted, "Now my interest has piqued. Whatever is on the other side of the door, is surely something powerful and valuable if the titans could go as far as to assign a guardian and then die protecting it." "But how do we break the seal?" Asteria question. "Maybe there is some switch around here?" Emilia ced her hand on the door and brushed her hand around it. "Ouch!" Emilia scratched her hand with a sharp thorn on the surface of the door. "This is not some ordinary door. It''s a seal, and a seal can''t be opened by pressing switches¡ª" RUMBLE~! The door shook and slowly opened. Emilia nced at Sophia with a smug look on her face and said, "You were saying something?" Sophia smiled wryly and passed through the open door without saying anything. ''What''s wrong with her?'' Emilia wondered and followed Sophia. After passing through various doors and skeletons of the titans, they reached a chamber. "It''s inside." Sophia walked into the chamber and fell on her knees. Emilia shook Sophia and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Why¡­ why is¡­. here?" she muttered. "What?" Sophia pointed her finger at the shiny object that was hovering in the middle of the chamber and said, "That''s¡­ trident. Zeus'' weapon." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 150 - Unexpected Unprecedented "That''s¡­ trident. It''s one of Zeus'' weapons," Sophia stuttered. Emilia motioned Asteria to take care of Sophia and went to grab the trident.?? Asteria held Sophia''s hand and said, "Isn''t it a good thing that we found Zeus'' weapon?" "Yes." Sophia nodded and uttered, "But we can''t touch it. If we do, then we will perish from its power." Asteria immediately nced at Emilia, who was about to touch the trident, and yelled, "Lady Emilia! Stop!" Emilia looked at Asteria, but it was toote. She had touched the trident. Sophia nced at Emilia with a horrified look on her face as her mind stopped working after seeing Emilia touch the trident. "...!" "Huh? Nothing happened tody Emilia." Baffled, Sophia forgot to breathe and kept staring at Emilia with a pale face. Emilia rushed to Sophia and Asteria with a trident in her hand and said, "Let''s go." "How can you touch the trident like that?!" Sophia asked,pletely bewildered. "What do you mean? You touch it like you touch it." Emilia moved the trident to Sophia and said, "You want to try it?" "Keep it away from me!" Sophia shook her head and hands. Emilia shrugged her shoulders and asked if Asteria wanted to touch it, but Asteria denied as well. "Let''s go now. I can''t wait to surprise Nero with this gift. I am sure he will be happy!" Emilia left the chamber, and Asteria followed her. Sophia watched Asteria and Emilia leave and bit her lips. ''So my guess was true. Emilia truly is¡­'' ''No!'' she shook her head and uttered to herself, ''I might be thinking too much, and this all might be just a coincidence.'' Sophia followed Asteria and Emilia as she thought, ''But I need to confirm it. I just hope I am wrong.'' "Emilia!" Sophia yelled Emilia''s name. Emilia jolted by the sudden loud voice and turned around to look at Sophia, but for some reason, the trident from her hand disappeared. "...!" "Where did it go?!" Emilia eximed. Sophia rushed to Emilia with a fierce re in her eyes and a serious look on her face. "Wh...at?" Emilia hid behind Asteria and said, "Why do you look so scary all of a sudden?" Sophia askedAsteria to move aside, but Emilia didn''t let her move and kept hiding behind her. "Don''t tell me you are going to take your revenge for me trying to push you down the bed, right now?" Sophia didn''t say anything and pulled Emilia close to her. "Are you truly going to drown me to death?" Emilia asked with an anxious look on her face. "Listen, we can talk about this properly. I will let you spend the entire week with Nero¡­ no, not the entire week, maybe four nights." Sophia stayed silent and grabbed Emilia''s face with her hands. "Are you¡­." Emilia thought Sophia was going to choke her to death, but she was more surprised by what Sophia did. "....!" Sophia moved her face close to Emilia''s and kissed her on the lips. _____ "Where did they go?" Nero wondered as hended on the ship. Three pearls fell from his bracelet as he remembered what Thor had told him about the sea monster who was the guardian of the underwater temple. The marks on his cheekbones shed repeatedly and pulsed with his breath. He looks at the side of the ship that was broken. ''The damage on the outer ship and the nearby inds is different from the damage on the side of the ship.'' ''By the looks of it, it seems that something from under the sea pulled them in.'' He gulped down and uttered to himself, ''I am not particrly worried about them since I know they are strong and even defeat the strongest. But¡­'' He couldn''t stop worrying about them. ''No matter how strong one is, he or she will always be afraid of losing his loved ones.'' He remembered what Thor told him in the pce. "I am not afraid because I know I will never lose them," he muttered and moved his hand to the sea. Emilia jumped out of the sea and grabbed Nero''s hand. Emilia hugged Nero tightly, as though she was never going to let him go again, and said, "You arete." Sophia and Asteria jumped on the ship beside Nero and Emilia and sighed. Emilia hid behind Nero and hugged him from behind. "What''s wrong?" Nero asked. "Sophia kissed me on the lips." Nero frowned his face at Sophia and asked, "Sophi? What is the meaning of this?" "I was simply trying to get her saliva for future purposes, but she overreacted and turned it into a mess," Sophia answered. "Well, if that was the case, then you should have asked me before doing it. And still, that was a bad time to do that," Emilia remarked. "I am sorry," Sophia apologized and went to the lower deck to check the damage of this ship "What''s wrong with her? She has been acting strangely for a while now, right Asteria?" Emilia turned to Asteria. "Uhh¡­ I think she is just tired or stressed out by everything." After a while, everyone gathered on the upper deck. Sophia, Emilia, and Asteria dried themselves up and conjured night clothes for them. "What did you say?!" Nero asked aloud. "We found your trident in the underwater ruins of the temple," Sophia repeated herself for the fourth time. "Let''s go get it then." Nero prepared himself to jump in the water. "About that¡­" Sophia nced at Emilia and uttered, "Emilia took it and¡ª" *Wait. What do you mean by Emilia took it? The trident is one of my celestial weapons, and no one other than me should be able to touch it." "Yeah, and she touched it." Nero raised his brows at Emilia and asked, "How did you do that?" "I touched it like we touch it," Emilia answered with a confused look on her face. "Are you sure you didn''t feel anything when you touched it?" Nero asked with a curious and serious look on his face. Emilia shook her head in response. "Hmm." Nero pondered for a while, then shrugged his shoulders and concluded: "Maybe it''s because it has been away from me for eons." "Anyway." Nero moved his hand to Emilia and uttered, "Give it to me." Emilia stood there in silence and began fidgeting. Nero squinted his eyes and asked, "Where is the trident, Emilia?" "It¡­ disappeared all of a sudden from my hand." Chapter 151 - Dragonborn "Where is the trident, Emilia?" "It¡­ disappeared all of a sudden from my hand," Emilia answered hesitantly and averted her gaze.?? "What do you mean it disappeared?" "It''s not my fault! I was bringing it back to the ship, and then Sophia suddenly yelled my name. I got scared, and the next instance, the trident disappeared from my hand." Emilia red at Sophia and uttered, "It''s all her fault!" Emilia remembered the kiss and started wiping her lips violently. Nero grabbed Emilia''s hand and stopped her from wiping her lips: "Stop doing that. You have been doing that for an hour now. You will damage your juicy lips." "What are you going to do about your trident?" Asteria asked hesitantly. Nero waved his hand and uttered, "Don''t worry about it. It didn''t disappear anywhere." Nero ced his hand on Emilia''s chest and asserted, "It was just consumed by Emilia''s body." Nero pressed his hand on Emilia''s chest and pulled out his trident from her body. "Here it is." Nero raised the trident as the lightning bolt fell on it, andter it was consumed by Nero. "What was it doing inside my body?!" Emilia exined as she hugged herself. "Trident is working fine, and there is nothing wrong with it," Nero asserted. "Umm¡­" Asteria turned to Nero and asked, "What was it doing inside the ruins of the underwater temple?" "I have absolutely no idea." Nero shrugged his shoulders and continued, "All my weapons were taken away from me after I was sealed. It can be anywhere in this world, in any realm, in any locality." "Can you call them or like¡­" Asteria struggled to find the right word and said, "Can''t you locate where your weapons are?" "I wish I could. But technically, I can''t even if I wanted to. Because these weapons are bound to my powers, not my soul nor body." "And you currently don''t have your power¡ª the cores, so you can''t locate them?" Asteria guessed. "Yup." Nero kissed Asteria on the lips and said with a grin on her face: "I am d there is someone smart in my harem." "Heh!" Emilia smirked and remarked, "Your daddy is proud of you." Nero inserted his finger inside Emilia''s mouth to shut her up, and she started sucking it with a lovely face. Asteria''s face flushed as she muttered, "You said you were going to tell me something after youe back. Is it the right time to ask that?" "Yeah. Let''s talk about it while eating dinner, shall we?" Nero jumped in the sea and came back a secondter with a dozen fish in his hand. Then, he jumped again and brought about a dozen fishes of different types. "The lower deck is a mess, and the kitchen is flooded," Sophia informed. "We will eat here, in the upper deck under the beautiful starry sky and cold breeze of the sea." Nero cracked his fingers and continued, "I will bring some wood from the nearby ind to repair the ship. As for you girls, prepare the dinner¡ª without fighting, if possible." Nero flew to the nearby ind and chopped some trees. There he stumbled upon some wild animals and thought of hunting them. But, he ended up turning them into ashes. "Argh! I truly need to learn to hunt onnd, too," he groaned. He could easily run and catch them without attacking them, but the trees and rocks in between were hindering him. However, he still managed to hunt some half-burnt animals. After bringing everything to the ship, he flew to another ind to look for some fruits and found the purple fruits they ate before on their way to the new capital from the old capital. "What else can I do to make tonight''s dinner extra special?" he wondered. ''Emilia was right. Sophia has indeed been acting strangely for some reason.'' "I will spend the night with her," he decided. He chuckled and uttered, "They also found my weapon¡ª trident." "I want to give them something in return. What can I give them?" He pondered. [How about you grant their one wish?] a familiar voice suggested. SIGH! Nero sighed and muttered, "Don''t startle me like that, Nure." [My deepest apologies. I sensed a substantial influx in your powers and cores, so I decided to check up on you. Is everything alright, master?] "Yeah. I just fought with a god, and well¡­ I did some things. I let my demonic powers let loose to confirm something. And it seems that I can get rid of this bracelet even if I cut my hand." [Why do you want to get rid of it, master?] Nero smiled wryly and answered, "As long as it''s on my wrist, I will feel as if mama is watching me from somewhere. And I don''t want that." [Your mother has passed on, master. She is resting somewhere you can''t reach or see.] "Can you see her?" he asked. After a brief silence, Nure voiced, [I don''t want to answer that.] Nero scoffed and shook his head before asking, "Do you know how to get rid of this thing?" [I am afraid, I don''t. I am just an entity that resides in the void¡ª where there is no flow of time.] "You shoulde out somewhere and spend some quality time with the girls. I am sure you will like them," Nero suggested. [I wish I could.] "...." [Just as one can''t survive the void for more than a minute, simrly, I can''t survive anywhere else other than the void.] "Damnws of the Realms. I promise you, Nure, one day, I will find the one who created thesews and rules of the Realms and unleashed my never-ending wrath upon it," Nero promised himself and made amitment with a serious look on his face. [....] Nure let out a soft chuckle. "What? I am not kidding. I am one hundred percent serious!" Nero repeated. [I would wait for that day toe, and I hope you realize the truth one day.] "What do you¡ª" [Master, about the girl you asked me to heal.] "Has she been treated?!" [I tried my best, but she still hasn''t regained consciousness. But don''t worry, there is nothing I can''t do¡ª especially if it''s your order.] "I am grateful." [Master, did you ask me to help her on a whim, or were you aware of who she was?] Nure asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice. "Of course, I was aware of who she is." After a brief pause, Nero asserted, "She is a Dragonborn¡ª a Demigod." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 152 - One Wish For Three Nero, Emilia, Sophia, and Asteria were sitting at the dining table on the upper deck of the ship. There were different types of dishes served on the table, including the half-burnt animals Nero hunted.?? But thanks to Asteria''s and Emilia''s cooking skills, they managed to make a good dish out of them. Sophia cooked the fish and made the juice from the fruits Nero brought with him. Nero had already emptied the seawater from the lower deck and repaired the outer ship. Although unfortunately, they couldn''t go at the same speed they were traveling because of the ship''s damage. Nero grabbed the barrel filled with rum and mixed it with his purple juice. Sophia raised her brows and said, "Don''t mix weird things." Nero shook the ss after saying, "Everything tastes good with good ol rum." He took a sip and couldn''t stop himself from taking another sip. "It tastes great!" he awed. He moved the ss to Asteria and said, "Want to try it?" Asteria nodded and turned the ss in her hand to find the spot from where Nero drank. She ced her lips on the exact same spot and took a sip. After savoring every ounce of it, she took another sip and said, "It truly tastes great." SIGH~ Nero sighed in relief as he thought, ''I was worried since Asteria had never drank alcohol before. But I guess her demon blood is doing its work in purifying it.'' Asteria passed the half-filled ss to Sophia and uttered, "You should try it too." Sophia grabbed the ss and nced at Emilia, who was eagerly waiting for her turn to drink the rum juice, with a genuine smile on her face. Sophia smirked and drank everyst drop from the ss, then passed the empty ss to Emilia. "You¡­!" Emilia gritted her teeth and turned to Nero to demand justice. "Nero. She drank everything even though she knew I was waiting for my turn." "Stop fighting over little things." Nero raised his brows at Emilia and remarked, "What are you, a kid?" "Want me to call you ''daddy'' from now on then?" Emilia asked with a frowned face. "I sincerely apologize for calling you a kid." Nero apologized like a gentleman. "Now give me your juice mixed with rum," Emilia demanded. Nero filled the ss with the purple juice and added some rum. But when he tried to pass it to Emilia, she said, "Not this purple juice. I was talking about your white juice." "..." ".....!" Asteria choked on her food as she remembered the morning service she gave to Nero, where she drank his juice. "You said ''Everything tastes good with good ol rum'', so I was curious how your white juice tastes with rum." ''She has far surpassed the pervert hood,'' Nero thought to himself but couldn''t dare to say it out loud. "Aren''t you curious too?" Emilia asked. "Hell no! Why would I drink my own¡ª argh! I just imagined doing that!" Nero facepalmed and rubbed his hand on his face. Emilia looked at Asteria with an excited look on her face. "Well¡­" Asteria averted her gaze from Nero and muttered, "I am interested." "See?! Even your innocent daughter wants to drink your precious milk." Nero stuffed the fish in Emilia''s mouth and said in a solemn voice, "Next time you say words like ''Daughter'' or ''Daddy'', I will get angry." After chewing the fish, Emilia swallowed it and drank the rum juice. Then, she stood up and walked away. "Where do you think you are going?" Nero asked. "Downstairs. Everyone is yelling and getting angry at me today," Emilia muttered and went downstairs. SIGH! Nero sighed and muttered, "I never said I was angry." Sophia stood up and said, "I will bring her back." "No, you stay here. You are thest person she wants to talk with." Nero stood up and said, "I will talk to her¡ª" Nero was about to go and talk to Emilia, but she came back on her own. "...." "Hmph!" Emilia turned her face to the other side and said, "It''s not like I came back because I was afraid of being left out." "Why are you turning into a tsundere now?" Emilia sat back on her chair and began eating. They enjoyed dinner under the starry sky and the cold breeze of the sea. "Now then, Asteria, I know I said we would talk about it while eating dinner, and we have finished eating. But can you wait for a little more? We will talk about it tomorrow properly, okay?" Asteria nodded meekly and uttered, "I understand." Nero patted Asteria and thought, ''I want to talk to her about her being the reincarnation of Princess Astrea, but I am afraid if she will be able to ept it or not. But I can''t keep it from her for forever; sooner orter, I will have to tell her. And I am sure Sophi has realized it too.'' Nero cleared his throat and said, "I am happy that you three found my weapon. So to show my gratitude, I will fulfill one wish of each of you; it can be anything. As long as it''s nothing rted to our rtionships, I will grant your wishes." "Anything?" Emilia asked to confirm. "Anything," Nero replied and turned to Asteria, "Let''s start with Asteria." Asteria''s face flushed as she pondered for a wish. After thinking for a while, she muttered, "I want you to give me a nickname." "Nickname?" Nero wondered with a puzzled look on his face. "Like how you call Sophia ''Sophi''. I also want you to call me by a special name," Asteria wished. "Alright," Nero scratched his cheek with his finger and nodded: "I will have to think of a nice nickname, so give me one day." Nero then turned to Sophia to listen to her wish. "I want you to be rough on me during sex like you do with Emilia," Sophia demanded nonchntly. "I can''t believe my innocent Sophi asked for something illicit. You have been corrupted, Sophi," Nero remarked. Nero turned to Emilia to listen to her wish. ''It''s definitely going to be something pervy,'' Nero, Sophia, and Asteria thought the same in unison. Chapter 153 - Power Dimension Everyone''s gazes were fixated on Emilia, and they eagerly waited for Emilia to state her wish. Emilia nced at Asteria and Sophia and asked, "Can you guess my wish? It''s something rted to the sea. Each one of you only gets one chance to guess."?? "...." Nero raised his brows and wondered, ''Maybe it''s not something pervy.'' "We can''t guess anything with the little info you provided. Give us some more hints," Sophia remarked. "It''s something I wished for when I first dived into the sea," Emilia replied. "The underwater scenery is astonishing?" Sophia guessed. "You are not wrong, but it''s something else," Emilia replied and turned to Asteria to hear her gaze. "Umm¡­ I want to see this scenery with Zeus''?" Asteria guessed. "You were close!" Emilia eximed and turned to Nero. ''I know what she is nning to wish, but let''s not ruin the mood and act dumb.'' Nero decided to y dumb and asserted, "I want to pee in this cold sea?" "No. Not even close," Emilia replied with dead eyes. "Stop ying games, and just be out with it," Sophia demanded. "Heh!" Emilia smirked and wished, "I want to have sex with Zeus in the sea." "Underwater sex¡­" Sophia muttered. "I knew it!" Nero sighed and thought, ''I hate to admit it, but that''s what I also thought when I was cultivating in the sea.'' "So? Will you fulfill my wish?" Emilia asked with a curious and eager look on her face. ''I do want to try it.'' "Alright. But not now, probably tomorrow." Nero turned to Sophia and uttered, "Will you join me for the night?" Sophia nodded and said, "Yeah." "Good. Now, does anyone have any questions or something you would like to ask me? I am happy today, so¡­" he shrugged. "What was the trident doing in the sea? I know you said you don''t know. But what is this trident for, and what does it do?" Asteria asked. "It''s one of my celestial weapons." Nero shot a nce at Sophia and continued, "I had a friend, who was a water-sprint, named Amphitrite." ''I should wait and see how Sophi reacts to Amphi''s name.'' "There was a king of the sea named Poseidon¡ª the sea titan, and he wanted Amphitrite to marry him, but she wasn''t interested. However, Poseidon was persistent and kept bothering Amphitrite." "Then, one day, he brought cmity in the sea and flooded the towns and cities. Amphitrite got extremely angry, as not only did Poseidon kill many innocent lives on thend, but the creatures of the sea also died because of his selfishness." "After that, Amphitrite came to me, asking for help. And fortunately, at that time, I was also looking for the entity who flooded the town because I lost some of my important friends in that tsunami too." "So when I found a Poseidon, he was quivering in fear, afraid of me, begging for his life, offering his wealth, power, everything. But I wasn''t interested, so I killed him and created this trident from him." "So I had this Pusidon inside me?! Ew!" Emilia said with a disgusted look on her face. "Oi oi. Don''t make it sound like something disgusting," Nero remarked. "But it''s true! Ew! I feel weird now." "You are wrong. It wasn''t inside your body, and besides, it''s just dead raw power, not the ''Pusidon''," Nero sneered. "It''s still the same. Dead or alive, it''s the same," Emilia retorted with the same disgusted look on her face. "No, it''s not. It''s like¡­ uhh¡­ umm¡­ yes! Take a bear or some big animal, for example. We use its skin and fur to make clothes, eight? So does that mean it''s disgusting? What about the bones? We use it as a weapon or catalyst. Is that disgusting?" Nero thought his exnation was superb, and Emilia would understand, but she didn''t. "It''s different. The bear''s bones and skins don''t go inside my body," Emilia refuted even more. "What about their meat then? We eat them, and it goes inside our body. Now don''t tell me you find that disgusting too." "Ugh!" Emilia groaned and sighed, "Fine~ You win this one." "..." Nero raised his brows and continued, "And my weapons aren''t even made from their bodies or something. First, I kill them and send their souls into an endless abyss, then get rid of their physical bodies. And use the powers extracted from them to forge a weapon." He exined. "Moreover, the weapon doesn''t go inside your body. It goes in the power dimension, and your body is just a medium to ess it." Nero ended up lecturing Emilia about how weapons bonding works. "So please, don''t grab a random weapon and try to insert it into your body, thinking it will go in the power dimension. Nero conjured Harpe and nodded at Sophia. Sophia raised her hand at Nero, and Nero tried to insert Harpe in her hand, but it didn''t go. "See?" Nero shrugged. He then looked at Asteria and tried to insert Harpe in her hand, but it didn''t go. "See?" Then, he moved Harpe to Emilia''s chest in a sarcastic manner, thinking it would stop after touching her chest, but it passed through her body into the power dimension. "..." Nero raised his brows as his face turned pale. "Your body is weird," hemented. "Can it be because you and Lady Emilia are like¡­ always do it all the time, and because she is¡­ you¡­ fill her up and make her drink too?" Asteria stammered in a strange manner with a flushed face. "Hmm¡­." Nero ced his hand on his chin and asserted, "That might be the case, but I think it''s impossible. I am indeed Emilia''s powerhouse, but that shouldn''t give her the ability to ess my weapons." "Honestly, I don''t know much about how the weapons and everything works. Because I never had time to attain all the celestial level knowledge." When Nero turned 18, he was meeting new people belonging to different races every day. He learned skills and knowledge from them, then moved on. But after meeting a certain girl, he stopped everything and began focusing on enhancing his power and knowledge thatter he had a hard time controlling. So he spent the rest of his time trying to learn to control his power and knowledge instead of achieving more power. Chapter 154 - Heavens In A Nutshell Nero was fixing his core map and removing the corrupted core after his fight with Thor. His body and soul cores always got corrupted whenever he used his demonic power, but that was due to his demonic core being sealed. So instead of the dark powers going into the demonic cores, it goes into his body and soul cores, resulting in them getting corrupted.?? He was lying naked on the bed of his dimly lit cabin. Suddenly, Sophia sat up beside him and sighed. She was naked in her human form as they had just finished their deed. Nero pulled Sophia''s hair and asked, "What''s with the sigh?" "Today was the worst day of my life after getting unsealed." Sophia remembered Laira''s death and corrected herself: "Second worse day." "I was rough this time, as you told me to." "I am not talking about sex. I am talking about what happened today," Sophia said in a solemn voice. "Well, you have indeed been acting strangely today. But this is not the first time I have seen you sulk. You always started sulking whenever I talked with a new girl," Nero chuckled, but his smile soon vanished as she said, "But you don''t mind it now, I assume?" "Not that I have much of choice," Sophia remarked with a shrug. Nero held Sophia''s hand and pulled her close to him: "What is bothering you? Sophia sat on Nero''s stomach and kissed him before saying, "Right now¡­" Sophia moved her hand to Nero''s crotch and said, "This is bothering me, so I am going to shut it up inside me." "Oh?" Nero raised his brows and scoffed, "Are you sure it won''t make you moan more?" Sophia lifted her hips and little and thrust them down as she let out a muffled moan. "I didn''t moan," she said with an orgasmic look on her face. "You asked me to go rough on you, and I did. But now that you are on top, let''s see how rough you can shake your hips," Nero teased with a grin. "I can and I will," Sophia asserted with a confident smile on her face and added, "And I will not moan." Three hours passed, and Sophia moaned every second passed. Sophia was resting on top of Nero, twirling her finger on his chest and kissing him once in a while. Meanwhile, Nero was ying with her breasts and hair. "How did it go with the fallen god?" Sophia asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "I killed him, and then once I got the questpletion message, I revived him," Nero answered. "Was he strong?" "Nope. Although, there was something strange about him. It was as though he was getting stronger every time I killed him." Sophia kissed Nero on the cheek and asked, "What was the name of the god?" "He called himself Thor." Sophia stopped twirling her finger on Nero''s chest and said with a puzzled look on her face: "There is no god named ''Thor'' in the heavens." "Oh! Yeah. He said he was an angel first. Then he got promoted to a God." "That''s impossible! An angel can''t be a god, never!" Sophia retorted. "That''s what he said, and he wasn''t lying since he was under my control," Nero asserted. "I was the general of all the female angels in the heavens, yet, I wasn''t promoted to be a god," Sophia groaned. Nero sneered and continued, "Heavens is in a nutshell." "Heh!" Sophia scoffed and kissed Nero on the lips. After kissing for a while, Nero moved his hand down to Sophia''s sacred ce and remarked, "Usually, you pass out within 40 rounds, but you didn''t this time. ANd you even ride me for three hours straight. I don''t know if I should be happy or worried; I have mixed feelings." "All this time, I was thinking I can''t win against Emilia since you favor her more, but¡ª" Nero interrupted Sophia and uttered, "That''s not true. I favor everyone equally." "Emotionally? Yes! Physically? Yes! But sexually? No." "Wow! You are actually correct about that, to be honest," Nero sighed. "However, it''s not your fault; It''s ours. Because we can''t keep up with your libido," Sophia remarked. "To be honest, if it wasn''t for Emilia, I don''t think I would be able to control it. She lets me get loose on her, and I do any and everything I want with her body." "And that''s why," Sophia sat up straight on Nero''s stomach and grabbed Nero''s hands to ce it on her breasts. Nero squeezed her breasts and asked with a curious look on his face, "And that''s why?" "I am going to share and support your libido with my body. Although it would have been much better if it was my real body," Sophia asserted with a sad look on her face. Nero pinched Sophia''s nipples and uttered, "I promise you. I will find a way to cure your body. And we will have lots of sex in your real body one day." Sophia smiled wryly without looking at Nero and muttered, "That day seems far away." ''Only if the gates of heaven were open¡­'' Nero uttered inwardly and wondered, ''They can''t always stay close, right?'' ''That reminds me¡­'' Nero nced at Sophia and said, ''Sophi." "Hmm?" "When Emilia was dying in the prison realm, she used her remaining powers to summon two angels¡ª who she thought were her friends. But instead of healing or helping her, they left her to die." "If they had helped her, you wouldn''t have met her, and your story hadn''t started," Sophia remarked. "The two angels she summoned. One was a female, and the other was male." Sophia raised her brows and asked, "What are you trying to say?" "I don''t know who that male angel was. But the female angel was Ava¡ª your sister." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 155 - Moaning Angel "The female angel was Ava¡ª you sister." After a brief silence, Sophia asked, "Are you sure it was her?"?? "Damn sure," Nero replied. Nero furrowed his brows and asserted, "The first thing I am going to do when I invade the heavens is to kill those two. Then, the rest of the heavens." Sophia bit her lips and helplessly stared at Nero. "I was expecting you to say anything in defense," Nero remarked. "What do you want me to say? And even if I say something, I am sure you won''t share your decision, right?" "I might forgive Ava." Nero knitted his brows and continued, "She certainly tried to help and heal Emilia, but the male angel stopped her and threatened her that he would get her kicked out of the heavens for helping Emilia." "That''s impossible!" Sophia retorted. "Ava is my sister, and she holds the same position as me, so there is no way¡ª" "Eons has passed, Sophi. She may not be the same Ava you knew. The heavens may not be the same Heavens you were born into." "I am not interested to know what happened, nor do I care about them." After a brief pause, she added, "Probably." "Say, Zeus, can I ask you something?" Sophia asked hesitantly. "Don''t ask me to ask something. Just ask it." "First, promise me you won''t get angry." "Uhh¡­ okay," Nero promised. She averted her gaze and uttered, "What would you do if Emilia turned out to be your enemy?" "What type of question is that? It''s not funny, Sophi." "You promised you wouldn''t get angry," Sophia remarked. "I am not angry." "And I am just asking a hypothetical question." SIGH! Nero sighed and answered, "I don''t know. She doesn''t have her memories, so she possibly can''t be my enemy." "Right! But what would you do if it turns out like that in the future? Would you forgive her?" Nero pondered for a while and answered, "I will make sure that doesn''t happen. I won''t let her love for me die like that." Sophia smiled genuinely and said, "Thank you." ''She looks happy. Was she worried about that all this time?'' "Listen, Sophi. No matter what happens, I will nevere to hate Emilia, or you, or Asteria, Elise, and Leto." "The same goes for us girls." Sophia kissed Nero on the lips and said with a gentle smile on her face: "No matter what happens, we will never stop loving you." Nero stared at Sophia''s face and thought of something with a solemn look on his face. "What''s wrong?" Sophia asked. "Since you asked for the hypothetical possibilities, I was just wondering about something." "What is it?" Sophia asked curiously. "Lucifer¡­" Nero sighed and continued, "If I remember correctly, he was also a master in hypnotizing, right?" "Yeah," Sophia nodded and said, "But he never used that power since he hated controlling people, as he was controlled by the gods and heavens¡ª which he hated the most." "What if¡­ what if he hypnotized ''her'', and made her betray me?" Sophia forced a smile as a tear fell from her eyes. "Sophi?" "How can you even think that? Do you think a mere hypnotization would have won against her love for you¡ª if she loved you? Do you think her love was that cheap?" "If she truly loved me, then she wouldn''t have betrayed me, and that means she never loved me. Hence, everything was just an act. They both fooled the heck out of me. I wonder since when were they nning to¡ª" Sophia shut Nero up with a kiss on the lips and kept kissing until Nero''s snake turned into anaconda. "No talking about the past. You have Emilia, me and Asteria. And the other two are waiting to see you again." Nero smiled gently at Sophia and said with a grin on his face, "How about you plunge my little brother into your¡­ little sister..! Wait, no. That was bad." "Ahaha," Sophiaughed out loud and said, "You really suck at making puns, don''t you?" Nero raised his brows and uttered, "Has Emilia not told you?" "Tell me, what?" "That you don''t make me angry on the bed, or I will pull some tricks and won''t let you orgasm, and keep doing that until you apologize." Sophia gulped down and mumbled, "You are kidding, right?" "I am not. I do that a lot to Emilia; you can ask her. But as this was your first time, I shall forgive you," Nero asserted in a haughty tone. Sophia sighed in relief and lifted her hips, only to trust them down again. "Amhn!" "Still trying to hold back your moans, huh? Even though you moaned with each and every thrust earlier," Nero teased with a grin on his face. Sophia tried to move her hips up and down, but her body stopped moving due to the pleasure. "I can''t¡­" Sophia pressed her breasts on Nero''s chest and said, "You move." "Try moving back and forth," Nero suggested. "I can''t. I am tired from shaking my hip for three hours. I don''t know how you and Emilia do it all the time." Nero ced his hand on Sophia''s shoulders and pushed her back to see her face, which was drooling in pleasure. Sophia frowned her face and pulled Nero''s cheeks, saying, "What are you waiting for? Start moving already." Nero raised his brows and squinted his eyes with a smirk on his face: "Is this how you ask for something?" Sophia puffed her cheeks and muttered, "Please ravage me inside out with your little brother and empty your juice inside me." "Wow! I was simply expecting to hear ''Please'', but you surpassed my expectation." ''I never expected Sophi to say words like this. She has be a pervert, hasn''t she?'' He thought, then wondered, ''I am to me, aren''t I?'' He finally realized and admitted he was the one turning the innocent girls into perverts. Nero moved his tail and wrapped it around Sophia''s waist to use it to move Sophia up and down. "Let''s try this new technique." Chapter 156 - Types Of Reincarnation Asteria stood in front of Emilia''s room and gulped down. She was preparing herself to wake Emilia up, but she was too afraid to go into her room.?? She had conjured a new pair of clothes after bathing in the sea after making breakfast. ''It''s okay, Asteria. She won''t do anything to you," she reassured herself. After taking a deep breath, she opened the door and entered Emilia''s room. Emilia was sleeping naked with only a nket over her body. Her room was the best room on the ship, and it had a window from where the cold breeze of the sea and astonishing view of the starry sky at night. Emilia was sleeping while curling and hugging a pillow. ''That''s the pillow from Zeus'' cabin. When did she bring it here?'' Asteria wondered. After staring at Emilia for a while, Asteria shook her slightly, but she didn''t wake up. "Lady Emilia," Asteria called her name as she shook her a little harder. "Umm." Emilia shrugged Asteria''s Hand and turned to the other side of the bed. ''She is just like Zeus when ites to waking up,'' Asteria giggle. She shook Emilia again by shaking her leg and uttered, "The breakfast is ready, and Zeus is waiting for you." "Mmm?" Emilia slowly opened her eyes and groaned: "Hmm?!" She sat up and stared at Asteria. "What did you say?" She asked. "Breakfast is ready, and Zeus is waiting for you," Asteria repeated. Emilia squinted her eyes and sniffed Asteria, then sniffed her more. Asteria gulped down and wondered, ''Did she figure it out? Or am I still safe?'' SIGH! Emilia sighed and conjured her clothes as she got up. "What''s for breakfast?" She asked. "I made your favorite soup," Asteria replied. "Yay!" Emilia quickly rushed to the kitchen like a little kid. After eating breakfast, Nero called Asteria to have a talk with her about reincarnation. He was nervous, but he had no other option. "What I am going to say might disturb you. But I want you to listen to me properly first, before jumping to any weird conclusions, okay?" Asteria nodded and prepared herself for the worst. "You see, eons ago, before I was sealed, I had a friend who was a king, and his name was Ajax." Asteria''s eyes widened as she opened her mouth to say: "He was¡­ my ancestor." "Indeed. And he had a wife named Helene." Nero nced at Asteria''s face and continued, "And a daughter named Astrea." ''She seems to be taking it easily; Let''s continue.'' "You see, Asteria, you look exactly like her; aplete resemnce, not even mirror copy." Nero ced his hand on Asteria''s shoulder and uttered, "There is a high chance, although I am most certain, that you are the reincarnation of Princess Astrea." "Because I look like her and our names are simr?" Asteria muttered. "No. I am iming this on the basis of your dreams. At first, I thought it was just a defendant having dreams of her ancestor''s life, but I was wrong." "No wonder I fell in love with you the moment Iid my eyes on you. Something inside me wanted to hug you and yell ''wee back''. But¡­" Asteria looked into Nero''s eyes and asserted, "It wasn''t me." "What¡­ do you¡­" "What you are saying might be true. Maybe I truly am the reincarnation of Princess Astrea. And to be honest, my dreams are also getting much clearer and frequent." "What do you see in the dreams?" "They are inconsistent, and they alwayse in fragments. But I recently had a dream about seeing you in a big hall that looked like a throne hall. You were talking with a blonde-haired man about something." ".....!" Nero raised his brows and thought, ''Is this what I think it is?'' "I entered the hall and saw you. I don''t remember what you were saying, but I remember the feeling. I was happy and excited." Nero smiled gently and hugged Asteria: "Yeah." Asteria hugged Nero back tightly and muttered something. "Hmm?" Nero looked at Asteria''s face, but she looked sad. "What''s wrong? You are not happy?" Asteria shook her head and asserted, "I don''t know if I should be happy or not." "Why not?" Asteria looked into Nero''s eyes and forced a smile before saying, "If I truly am Princess Astrea reincarnation, then that means once I get all the memories, I will disappear, and Princess Astrea will live as Asteria, right? Princess Astrea will have my memories, and she will live as me, right?" Nero''s eyes widened after hearing that. He grabbed her chin and kissed her on the lips. "No." Nero nced at Emilia and Sophia, who were piloting the wheel, then looked at Asteria: "You won''t disappear. You won''t go anywhere." "But I will live as¡ª" "Shhh." Nero ced his finger on Asteria''s lips and continued, "Once you get all your memories back, you will stay as you. You will have an option to either live as princess Astrea or Asteria. And what you choose doesn''t matter, because you will stay as you are. Whether you chose to live as princess Astrea or Asteria, you will still stay the same." He shrugged and sighed: "I may not sound convincing, but I do know how reincarnation works. There are two types of reincarnation. One is Soul reincarnation, which ismonly known as transmigration. And the other one is memories reincarnation, where you regain the memories of your past life." "What is the difference between them?" "To be honest, they both are the same, but still different. Both will have memories of their past lives, but the difference would be, one would live in a new body, while the other would be born with a new body." "So, in my case, it''s a memory reincarnation?" Asteria asked with a curious look on her face. "Yeah. Although I am not sure why you were born with all the memories intact," he tittered. *But at least, you are getting them back," he added. "Umm¡­ which one would you prefer after I get all my memories back? Should I live as princess Astrea? Or keep living as Asteria?" "I won''t answer that¡­ because I can''t answer that." Asteria puffed her cheeks and murmured, "I knew you would say that." Nero poked Asteria''s puffed cheeks and said with a grin on his face: "I''d you keep pouting all the time, then you will get wrinkles all over your face." "I am not going to fall for your tricks like that," Asteria dered proudly. Asteria furrowed her brows and asked, "I have one question." "Go ahead." *It''s not like I am doubting me being the reincarnation of Princess Astrea. But¡­ Why now of all times?" She knitted her brows and continued, "I could have reincarnated just after I died, or maybe in the nearby time. Or perhaps, in the future. So why did I reincarnate at this time; To meet you again?" "If I wasn''t unsealed, then I wouldn''t have met you, and you would still be in that¡­" Nero couldn''t dare to finish that sentence. "Maybe it''s fate trying to get us together?" Asteria asserted with a grin. "Or maybe it was your love." Chapter 157 - Underwater Cultivation Nero opened his eyes and found himself lying naked on the seabed under the sea. He blinked a couple of times and saw fishes ying in the water, hiding and chasing other fishes.?? The direct sunlight couldn''t prate the seawater deeply, but it was reflecting in the water. "No matter how many times I see this scenery, I can never get used to it," he muttered. He chuckled as he remembered his past life, where he was one of the best swimmers in the country, but he never had a chance to dive in the sea because of the wars. ''The world is so beautiful; that world was beautiful, this world is beautiful, yet¡­ humans corrupt it.'' ''I don''t understand.'' "Can they not see how beautiful the world is? Are they oblivious; ignorant? Or do they simply don''t care?" ''Welp. I am trying to destroy it, so I am not the one to say,'' he chuckled. Nero felt something poking him from the left, so he turned to the side and saw the fishes were poking the sleeping Emilia. His eyes twitched after seeing the fishes poking Emilia''s bare breasts. SNAP! He snapped lightly, and the fishes disappeared. "No one touches my Emilia." He gazed at Emilia''s sleeping face and scoffed with a genuine smile on his face, "How can she still sleep after the fishes poked her that much?" He pinched Emilia''s nose and muttered, "We did it for 8 hours, so I guess that''s normal?" "Emilia!" He pinched her nipples and whispered, "If you don''t wake up, then I will leave you behind." "No." Emilia grabbed Nero''s hand and hugged him tightly, without opening her eyes, "You promised you wouldn''t leave me behind." "..." Nero knitted his brows and wondered, ''Is she sleep talking?'' "Zeus." "...!" Nero rubbed his hand on Emilia''s back and bit his lips: ''She never calls me Zeus.'' Emilia moved a little and uttered, "What''s going on?" "For now, my snake is trying to go in your hole," Nero remarked. Emilia sat up straight and looked at Nero with a puzzled look on his face: "Why do you look happy?" "Because you are so funny?" Emilia ced her hand below her stomach and uttered, "Doing it underwater feels different. Usually, your milk stays inside, but it''s gone." "What did you expect? And sex is not supposed to be done underwater." "But it felt great, didn''t it?!" Emilia asked with a cheerful face. Nero stayed silent and stared at Emilia''s face. "It did, right?" Emilia asked again with an anxious look on her face. Nero kept staring at Emilia without saying anything. "Right?!" "Yes, yes. Stop panicking," Nero finally replied. Emilia sighed in relief and asserted, "I don''t know what I would do if you ever say you don''t enjoy doing it with me anymore; I will probably die from the shock." Nero sneered and kissed Emilia on the lips before saying, "I will revive you." "With your big fat co¡ª" "Don''t finish that line." Nero ced his hand on Emilia''s lips and uttered, "No use of dirty words." "So it''s fine if you use them, but it''s not fine when I or we girls use them?" Emilia remarked. "I never use dirty words; I always use innuendos. They are more exciting to use than those dirty words," Nero replied with a smug look on his face. "Hmm." Emilia bit her nail and asked in a solemn voice: "So how do I say if I want to say ''So you will revive me with your pee-pee'' using innuendos?" "Uhh¡­" Nero pondered for a while and replied, "Something like ''So you will revive me with your injection?''. Yeah, it sounds good." Nero stood up and gestured to Emilia: "Let''s go now. It''s nearly night." "Hah?! But I want to do it more in the water," Emilia refuted. "We did it for more than 8 hours, and you are still not satisfied?" Nero sighed in disbelief. Emilia squinted her eyes as she grabbed Nero''s schlong and said, "Your injection also doesn''t look satisfied, you horny demon." "Pot calling kettle ck," he muttered. "What was that?" "Say, Emilia, has there been any moment where you look at me and think, ''What will I do if I no longer feel horny?''. Then you answer to yourself, ''I am always horny, so that''s never going to happen.''." Emilia averted her gaze and nodded with a flushed face. "..." ''Why is she blushing? Why is this pervert blushing?!'' Seeing Emilia blush was a very rare moment for Nero, that he was dying to know the reason why she was blushing. "May I ask why are you blushing?" Nero asked nonchntly. "It reminded me of the first time I saw you. You were half-naked, and when I saw your body, I felt something down there." Emilia''s face flushed even more as she continued, "I wanted to touch your body and feel your sturdiness, but I was too shy to do that. So I kept my distance from you and tried my best to hold myself back." "And the reason you were making a disgusting look on your face after looking at me?" Nero asked with a serious look on her face. Emilia''s face flushed to her ears as she replied, "That was just me feeling disgusted by having those illicit thoughts about the man I have never seen." "So I was correct," Nero proimed. "Huh?" "I knew you were a pervert the moment you pushed me down the bed when you were half-conscious." Emilia hugged Nero and pressed her body against him. She looked up at his face and said with a grin on her face: "I am d I am a pervert. I am d I met you, and I am d I was born." Nero patted Emilia''s head and uttered with a gentle smile on his face, "I am too. I am d I met you." As they were hugging, Nero looked up at the sky through the sea surface and uttered inwardly: ''You were wrong, Sophi. No matter what happens, I will nevere to hate Emilia, ever.'' CLANK! The bowl slipped from Asteria''s hands, but rather than picking up the bowl, she gazed at Sophia with a baffled look on her face and stammered, "What... did you say?" Sophia clenched her fists and uttered, "Emilia is the daughter of Lucifer, and ''her''." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 158 - Lucifers Daughter "Emilia is the daughter of Zeus'' ex-lover and the angel Lucifer?" Asteria repeated what she just heard. "Yes," Sophia replied.?? "That''s not possible. You must be mistaken." Asteria tried to refute the possibility of Emilia being the daughter of Lucifer. "I am not mistaken. There is more than enough proof to prove that." "What proof? You are just thinking too much." The tension in the kitchen was more than it was during Nero and Thor''s fight. "When I firstid my eyes on Emilia, I saw a faint resemnce of Zeus'' ex-lover. But to be honest, all humans look simr to us angels. So I just shrugged it off at that time." Asteria listened quietly with a serious look on her face. "Emilia''s ent is simr to Zeus'' ex-lover, but differentnguage, of course." "That doesn''t prove anything!" Asteria retorted. After witnessing Asteria getting so angry for Emilia, Sophia couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. Sophia patted Asteria''s head and uttered, "You truly are a good girl, just like princess Astrea." "You also knew princess Astrea?!" Asteria eximed. Asteria was aware of princess Astrea''s moments with Nero, but she never saw Sophia in her dreams. "Yeah. We spent a brief time together. And to tell you a secret¡­" Sophia lowered her voice and whispered, "I always hated the girls who were in love with Zeus'', but for some reason, I couldn''t hate you. That time too, and this time too." A wide smile appeared on Asteria''s face as she tried to hug Sophia but stopped midway after remembering Emilia. "Tell me more proof," she demanded. SIGH! Sophia sighed and muttered, "I honestly don''t want to tell you because it is too hard for me to take in. But I guess, after sharing it with you, the shoulders would feel light." "You see, some things Emilia did all this time, one way or another, they all resemble Zeus'' ex-lover, but I always told myself to not think too much about it." "Then one thing led to another, and after seeing her yesterday''s battle with the cursed skeleton titan, I was 99% sure." "Don''t tell me you¡ª!" "Yeah. That''s why I kissed her to make sure and I was right. I was¡­ right." After a brief pause, she murmured, "I hate myself." Asteria hugged Sophia and started crying. "Why? Why did this have to happen?" she asked. "They both have already suffered so much in their lives, and just when everything was going well. Just when I thought Zeus'' was back to his old self¡­" Sophia wiped her ears and asked with a serious look on her face: "Don''t tell Zeus about it. If we keep it to ourselves, then nothing will happen, and everything will stay the same." "I can''t," Sophia shook her head. "Why not? No one would ever know about it and¡ª" "Do you truly believe that? Do you seriously believe that Zeus'' would never find out about it?" "...." Asteria stayed silent, or rather, she didn''t know what to say. "Even if we keep it a secret, would you be able to bear all this? Would you be able to see Zeus'' and Emilia being happy, knowing that one day¡­ one day¡­ they might¡­" Sophia couldn''t finish her sentence. "You are right. I apologize for being snotty," Asteria apologized. "There is no need to apologize because I thought of the same thing. But it''s not for me to decide whether to tell Zeus'' or not." After taking a deep breath, Sophia continued, "It''s Emilia''s choice to tell him." "Are you to tell Lady Emilia about this?" "I have to. And I will let it up to her on whether she wants to tell or not. No matter what her choice is, I will respect and support her choice." "Same!" Asteria eximed. Asteria and Sophia resumed making the dinner. Once they were done, they prepared the table and began making the juice and Emilia''s favorite soup. "You know," Sophia ced the bowl on the table and said, "Now that I think, it''s more than obvious that Emilia is Lucifer''s daughter." "What do you mean?" Asteria questioned with a puzzled and curious look on her face. "Lucifer was a master in sealing art, so he must be the one who ced Zeus'' and me in the prison realm, and then he ced a ''blood seal'' on our seals. "Blood seal?" Asteria''s face looked even more confused. "Blood seal is exactly what it says. The seal created by blood is called a blood seal, and no one other than the sealer''s blood can break or unseal the blood seal.." After a brief pause, Sophia continued, "Lucifer used a blood seal on us, and Emilia''s blood broke Zeus'' seal; that was the door. Then, ording to my guess, those two adventures probably used Emilia''s blood on my seal, and that broke the seal on me." "But you said you were sealed by Zeus'', so howe Emilia''s blood¡ª" "Let me rephrase what I said," Sophia scoffed and rephrased, "The seal Zeus'' cast on me was inferior to Lucifer''s blood seal. So when Lucifer cast a blood seal on me, Zeus'' seal was broken." "I see." Asteria mixed the soup as she wondered, ''Honestly, I was scared of Lady Emilia before. But not anymore. However, I still get goosebumps when she looks at me, but that''s just my soul and powers.'' ''I don''t know much about Lady Emilia, but I know she loves Zeus'' more than me, more than any of us ever could." "Oho!" Nero entered the kitchen with Emilia and jumped on Sophia to hug her, but Sophia pushed him back, saying, "Dry yourself first." Nero shrugged his body to dry himself and snapped to conjure new clothes. "Fast as ever," Sophia muttered. Emilia tried to imitate Nero by shrugging her body, but she ended up spritzing the water everywhere. "Emilia!" Sophia yelled. Nero raised his hand and conjured a towel for Emilia. He wiped her hair and body before she conjured clothes around her body. Sophia and Asteria smiled wryly after looking at the happy smile on Emilia and Nero''s faces. Chapter 159 - I Am Glad After eating the dinner, Nero turned to the girls and asked, "So, who ising for the night?" "Me! Me!" Emilia raised her hand and jumped.?? Nero knitted his brows and uttered, "I wasn''t asking you. I was asking them." "You are not tired after¡­ doing it for the entire day?" Asteria asked. "Nope. I don''t feel fatigued." Sophia nudged Asteria and said, "You should go. It''s been three days since your alone night with him, right?" "Umm¡­" Asteria averted her gaze and muttered, "I gave him morning service, so I am sated." "That was yesterday, though." Asteria averted her gaze even more and muttered, "I did it today too." Sophia raised her brows and asked, "Today when?" Asteria averted her face and answered, "Today morning. When I came to wake Zeus, I saw his naked body, and the cabin was full of his milk''s scent." "So when I woke him up, I asked him to¡­ you know. And then we did it." "On the bed?" Sophia asked. Asteria nodded. "You two did it when I was sleeping on the bed beside you?" Asteria nodded twice. "Wow!" "I knew it, though," Emilia remarked. "Apparently, she thought washing herself up and wearing new clothes would save her, but she underestimates my ''Nero detector''." Nero sighed and walked to his cabin after saying, "Once you have decided,e to my cabin." Nero entered his cabin and waited for either Sophia or Asteria toe. ''Who wille?'' he wondered. ''I did it with Sophist night, so I think she will send Asteria.'' CREAK~ Nero turned to the door, hoping to see either Sophia or Asteria, but he was shocked after seeing the ck hair and blue eyes. "Emilia? I am surprised they let youe," Nero sneered. Emilia closed the door behind her and walked to Nero while staring intensely into his eyes. "What''s wrong?" Nero asked. "They had to let mee, "she said. "Oh? What did you bribe them?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. "Nothing. I just ordered them that I will be spending the night with you, and they let mee." Nero raised his brows and uttered, "There is no way that''s possible. Asteria is still new to the harem, so she might not oppose you, but there is no way you can win against Sophi." Emilia sighed and wrapped her hands around Nero''s neck before saying, "I am the Queen of your harem, so they must obey me." "And why is that?" "Because neither Sophia nor Asteria can win against me," Emilia answered. "Is that so?" Emilia moved her face closer to Nero''s face to kiss him, but as their lips were about to touch, Nero pushed her back and uttered, "I think that''s enough, Sophi." Sophia had tasted Emilia''s saliva when she kissed her in the underwater ruins, so she could change her form to Emilia any time she wanted. She clicked her tongue and asked, "How did you know I was Sophia? My acting was perfect." "Your acting was perfect, and I was fooled,pletely." "Then how did you figure it out?" Sophia asked curiously. Whenever Sophia changed her form; her voice, body structure, powers, weakness, allergies¡ª everything except feelings, changed to the person she was transformed into. So it was impossible, even for Nero, to know or figure out. "Everything was the same as Emilia, but you made one mistake." Nero furrowed his brows and asserted, "Emilia may call herself the Queen of my harem, but she never ims to be superior or inferior to any of you." Sophia sighed and shrugged her shoulders after saying, "I can''t believe I blew it. I was so close!" "Why did you change into Emilia anyway?" "I was thinking of doing it with you in Emilia''s form and fool you into thinking I was Emilia. Thenter, after some rounds, I was nning to tell you and see your reaction. But.." "Eff for you." "Well, we can still do it, right?" "No. I can''t do it with you when you are in Emilia''s form," Nero replied with a serious look on his face. "Why not? I mean¡­" Sophia squirmed and continued, "You know I am Sophia inside. I simply want to experience how Emilia feels, nothing else." "First of all, change to your angel form. It feels weird seeing Emilia squirming like this." Sophia changed to her angel form and sat on the bed with a disappointed look on her face. Nero sat beside her and said, "The Sophi I know never tries to take someone''s ce." "I am not trying to take her¡ª" "I know." Nero hugged Sophia and uttered, "And that''s why I am stopping you." "I don''t understand," she muttered. "I have said this before, but when I firstid my eyes on you when I was six years old, I was charmed by your beauty. I never knew we would be friends, and our rtionship would turn like this." Sophia bit her lips and listened to Nero. "But I am d it did. I am d you are here, with me. If it weren''t for you, I would have lost to myself and my powers a long time ago. And that''s why, I am d." "..." "You were always proud of your beauty and your angel form, but you changed your form various times for my needs. I don''t want you to do that anymore; I don''t want you to hate your angel form." Nero and Sophia stared into each others'' eyes as their faces got closer. He ced his hands on her shoulders and moved his lips closer to hers. While Sophia closed her eyes and puckered her lips to receive a kiss from Nero. The distance between their lips decreased as they both lost their sense of time. But just when their lips were about to touch, someone banged loudly on the door, and they were back to their senses. Nero immediately stood up and went to open the door with just one thought in his mind: ''I am d they banged on the door. Otherwise, I would have totally kissed Sophi in her angel form.'' He sighed and opened the door while uttering inwardly: ''What is wrong with me? Even though I knew what would happen if I kissed her, I still couldn''t stop myself.'' "Nero!" Emilia pulled Nero out of his cabin and pointed her finger in the distance, saying, "We have reached the continent." Chapter 160 - Sophi Is Sulking "There is a continent in sight." Nero activated hai god''s eyes and scanned the area.?? "You are right. We reached sooner than I thought." It was wee-hours, and the sun was about to rise. Sophia appeared from the darkness of the room and walked past Nero and Emilia. "Sophi?" Sophia puffed her cheeks and red at Nero and Emilia with an annoyed and frustrated look on her face: "Hmph!" "...." Emilia knitted her brows at Nero and whispered, "Did I disturb you two?" "No." Nero patted Emilia and uttered, "Actually, I am d you knocked on the door." Nero walked to Asteria while ncing at Sophia. ''She was aware of everything. Yet, she still wanted me to kiss her even though she knew that she might die if she became a fallen angel.'' Sophia raised her hand and conjured the map. "Didn''t you and Lady Emilia rip the map?" Asteria asked with a puzzled look on her face. "She can conjure as many as she wants," Nero replied with a grin. Sophia averted her gaze and pointed her finger at the map: "Since we changed our route, we reached the northern continents." "This continent is merged with three more continents, making it the biggest continent of this world." Nero jumped to the sky andnded on the ship after a few seconds. "I see no guards on the harbor points, and I don''t think that''s normal," Nero informed. "Will it be a problem if someone saw us?" Asteria asked. "Not really. But in some kingdoms, they ask for tax and stuff." Nero scoffed and shook his head, saying, "I don''t mind paying taxes, but there are some things that I do mind." Nero pondered for a while and uttered, "Let''s just destroy this ship." "Why?!" Emilia eximed. "As Sophi said, this continent is merged with three more continents, making it the biggest continent of this world. And we have to travel town by town, especially to the guildhalls to ask for information regarding strong people." "Why strong people?" Asteria questioned. "Strong people have connections, and even if they don''t, I can get some confidential information from them." "But we are here to find your friends and weapons, right?" Emilia quipped. "Yes. Although I know most of them are dead by now, but there are some who were immortals. And they were as strong as me¡ª at least, before I was sealed." "But why would your friends know about your weapon?" Asteria asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "I gave some of my weapons to my friends and asked them to take care of them." "Well¡­" Nero sighed and scratched his cheeks before saying, "This is just a gamble. They might not be in this realm. And that''s why, I want to at least get my cores to ascend to higher realms." "Can''t we go without your cores?" Emilia asked curiously. "My cores are like a passport to pass the gates of the realms. And once I have all of my 14 cores back, I can break through the gates of heavens, too." They parked the shit near the forest and destroyed it. Asteria was reluctant to destroy it, but Emilia and Sophia didn''t hold back. "There should be a town next to this forest," Sophia asserted. Nero nced at Sophia and grinned inwardly, ''Sulking Sophi is so cute!'' Nero carried Emilia in his arms and asked Sophia to carry Asteria to the nearest town. The nearest town was three hours away if walked by foot and one hour traveled in a carriage. However, they reached the nearest town in about five minutes by flying. Upon reaching the town, Nero noticed all the citizens were going in the same direction. He couldn''t have found it weird if it was daytime, but it was the middle of the night. "You don''t n to follow them, do you?" Sophia asked with a judging tone. "Why would I follow some¡ª" Nero stopped on his words when he noticed that the townspeople were holding bowls in their hands. "This town seems developed enough, so why do all the citizens look homeless?" he muttered. Nero activated his god''s eyes and nced in the direction all the townspeople were going. There was a gathering in the middle of the town. "Interesting." "You don''t n to follow them, do you?" Sophia asked again with a judging tone. "No. But we do have to go that way to pass through this town, so we are going there anyway," Nero replied with a shrug. They followed the townspeople, although they kept their distance from them. After following them for a while, they reached the middle of the town and saw some higher-ranking soldiers were distributing food to the townspeople. At first nce, the scene looked heartwarming because the soldiers were caring about the townspeople, but that was far from the truth. "What''s going on here?" Emilia asked with a confused look on her face. "They are distributing food to the homeless people, aren''t they?" Asteria replied with a question. There were a total of ten soldiers, four were distributing food, and the rest six were guarding. The food they were distributing was nothing but hot-melted rice. One by one, they filled the bowls of the townspeople as the line decreased. An elderly woman approached them with a bowl in her hand and said, "My husband is sick. Please give me some food." The soldier filled the bowl and motioned her to get out of his sight. The elderly woman turned around and started walking, but a guard stopped her. "Wait!" The elderly woman turned around as her body trembled. "Why did you stop her? Let her go; she stinks!" one of the soldiers remarked. "This old hag already came once. This was her second time," the guard informed. "What?!" Two guards rushed to the elderly woman as she started running, but her old body couldn''t run faster, and the guards caught her. They kicked the bowl in her hand and some of the liquid spilled on her. She screamed in pain as the guards dragged her away. "Next!" The soldier yelled. ====== [Date- 15th August: I apologize for uploading only two chapters even though we reached our goal. I am extremely sick and can''t even sit straight. This chapter took me eight hours to finish. I hope you understand.] ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 161 - One Vs Ten "Next!" yelled the soldier. One by one, the townspeople left with a bowl filled with melted rice in their hands.?? Only a dozen people had left, and the bucket was still half-filled. A woman approached them for the food, but she had no bowl with her. "Where is your bowl?!" the soldier yelled. "It¡­ was stolen," the woman replied. The soldier nced at the guards and nodded. The guards nodded back and took out their whips to whip the woman. "You ungrateful bastards!" the guard yelled as he whipped the woman and drove her away. "How cruel," Asteria muttered. ''ording to my guess, it seems that this kingdom or whatever was attacked by a foreign kingdom, and they took control over this kingdom.'' Nero''s guess was correct. Not long ago, the kingdom was attacked, but not in a war. The king''s loyal knight betrayed him and took control of the throne, which resulted in chaos. People were kicked out of their own houses. The rich ones were treated kindly, while the poor ones lost everything and became ves. "Humans," Nero murmured. Only two people had left to receive the food, although only one had a bowl. It was a woman who looked in her early twenties and a kid who looked seven years old. "Heh!" the soldier smirked with a lusty look on his face and licked his lips before saying, "You look beautiful." The woman moved the bowl in her hand and uttered, "Food¡­ please." "I said something to you!" the soldier yelled *Leave it, Jacky." The guard spoke and pointed his gaze at the kid, "Look, she has a kid at this early age. Who knows how many guys she has been with." "But her face looks beautiful, isn''t it?" "Don''t go after the face; you need to look at the body," the second guard replied. "You are right!" The third guard approached the woman and grabbed her head with her hair: "Hey! Strip." "I am only here for the food. Give me food, please. My son is hungry." The guard moved his hand down to the woman''s face and yelled, "I said strip!" "If you strip, and if we like your body, then we will give you all the food." "Not only food. If your body is as nice as your face, we will have some fun for the night, and we will give you one gold coin," the fourth guard uttered. The woman moved the bowl to the soldier and said, "Food, please." The guard''s face twitched in anger as she pushed the woman to the ground. He unsheathed his sword and yelled, "You bitch! How dare you ignore our request! We are feeding you! We are providing you food for free, and yet you still don''t do what we say?!" The guard swung his sword at the woman, and the next second, the guard''s body fell on the ground. *CLANK!* The sword fell to the ground. "Wha¡ª!" The kid, who looked to be seven years old, punched the guard in the stomach and pierced his hand through the guard''s body. "Kill this kid!" All the guards dashed at the kid with a sword in their hands. The kid grabbed the sword from the ground and fought with the guards. Even though he was just a kid, he was overwhelming the five skilled sword fighters. He was jumping and dodging the guards'' attacks as though he had years of experience in fighting. The remaining four soldiers who were serving the food also dashed at the kid. The kid threw the sword at one soldier and killed him. "Someone grab him! I will cut his head!" one of the guards yelled. The kid didn''t have a sword or any weapon to fight back, but he didn''t look anxious. He cracked his fingers and beckoned the guards. "You bastards!" The guards dashed at him at once and swung their sword from different directions¡ª in a way that the kid couldn''t dodge or jump. But, instead of dodging or jumping, the kid dashed at the guards and fought with them with his bare hands. He was moving so fast that the guards couldn''t catch sight of him. "I can''t believe a kid is fighting like that," Emilia awed. Nero squinted his eyes and quietly watched the kid fighting eight sword fighters at once. ''This kid sure knows how to fight.'' Nero''s eyes widened as he found the fighting style familiar for some reason. ''Karate?! No... it''s not only karate; he is using all sorts of martial arts.'' ''Taekwondo. Krav Maga. Muay Thai. Aikido. Kung Fu. Tai Chi. Hapkido. Jujutsu. Jiu Jutsu. Tai Jutsu. And I can''t remember the rest of the names.'' ''Is thismon fighting style of martial arts in this world?'' He wondered but then shook his head and thought, ''No. There is no way.'' ''This kid is from my world. He is reincarnated from my world.'' As Nero was lost in his thoughts, the kid had already killed five more guards. "You¡ª!" He killed one more. "Only two guards left now," Asteriamented. The kid pped his hand loudly and jumped in the air. He wrapped his tiny legs around the guard''s head and pped on his face. The guard''s face was squished under the kid''s hand as the guard''s eyes and teeth fell out. The kid then red at thest remaining soldier and asserted, "How dare you touch her with your filthy hand!" It was the same guard who pulled the woman''s hair and pushed her to the ground. The kid kicked the guard on his knees, and the guard fell to the ground as his knee bone shattered. The kid grabbed the guard''s head with his hair¡ª the same way the guard grabbed the woman''s hair. Then, the kid pushed the guard to the ground and crushed his skull under his feet. "There is no way a seven-year-old can have this much strength; even if skilled, he shouldn''t have such physical strength," Sophia remarked. Nero walked to the kid and stood in front of him. The kid red into Nero''s eyes with a frowned face, and Nero did the same. Nero opened his mouth to ask something, but the kid stepped back and stumbled on his feat. "M-M-Master Z-Zeus?!" the kid stuttered. Chapter 162 - Multiple Transmigration Technique "M-M-Master Z-Zeus?!" the kid stuttered. Nero raised his brows and asked, "Who the hell are you?"?? "It''s me!" "And who is me?" Sophia and the rest approached Nero and looked at the kid. "Sophia is here too!" the kid eximed. Nero turned to Sophia and knitted his brows at her as though he was asking, ''Who the hell is this kid, and why does he know us?'' Sophia shrugged her shoulders and looked at the kid, then shook her head and uttered, "Can''t recognize him." Nero crouched down and ced his hand on the kid''s shoulder, then smiled. However, it wasn''t a friendly smile. "Who are you, kid?" "It''s me! Arnold!" the kid replied. Nero furrowed his brows and tried to remember Arnold. ''Thest time we saw him was when he was a 40-year-old man. And¡­'' Nero inspected the kid from head to toe and uttered, "You don''t look like an old man." "Besides, Arnold was just a normal mortal. There is no way he would be alive after eons." "Yes, but I tried multiple transmigration technique," Arnold answered with a smug look on his face. Multiple transmigration technique was developed by a greedy tyrant king who wanted to be immortal, but he couldn''t. So he developed a technique called the multiple transmigration technique, which allowed him to switch his body by transferring his soul to a soulless body¡ª a newborn. However, this technique had one limitation; the soul should be transferred within three seconds; otherwise, it would get lost and inhabit a random living body. Nero pondered for a while and cleared his throat. Then, he uttered in a solemn voice, "If you truly are Arnold, then you must know the party password." Party password was created by Nero to share and exchange information from one party member to another, without letting the outsiders know about it; And every member had a different password. "Of course, I remember our party password!" Arnold replied. "Then spit it out." Arnold nced around and then looked at Sophia and the girls. "Should I say it in front of them?" Arnold whispered. "Yeah, go ahead." Arnold looked back at the woman and spoke with a troubled look on his face: "Do I truly need to say it?" "I don''t like to repeat myself." Arnold took a deep breath and uttered, "Big ones are soft, but t is justice." Nero shook Arnold''s hand with a wide smile on his face and uttered, "Yo! Arnold! Long time no see, how have you been doing?" "Good. How about you?" "I don''t know what to say. Many things happened, but right now, I am doing good." Sophia ced her hand on Nero''s shoulder and asked with a scary smile on her face: "What was the password just now?" "I am not doing good," Nero corrected himself. ''Talking about breasts size is taboo in front of Sophi; she had breastsplex.'' "Zeus, what was that password just now?" Sophia asked again. "Mountains." Nero took a deep breath before turning to Sophia and uttered, "We were talking about mountains." "Oh? So big mountains are soft?" "Aren''t they? I mean, everything is soft for me since I can break anything," Nero replied with a shrug. Sophia sighed in disbelief and shook her head: "I am not even mod to keep up with your excuses." "Master Zeus, who are¡­" Arnold was speaking something, But Nero was lost in a different thought and didn''t listen to him. "Wait," Nero nced at the woman and uttered, "If you are Arnold, then she must be¡­ Rosemary?!" SIGH! The woman sighed and said, "Would you mind not calling my name so casually? I feel disgusted." "Yup. She is definitely her," Nero muttered and asked, "How have you been, Rosemary?" "I was doing good until you showed up." Emilia nudged Sophia and whispered, "What''s her deal? Does she have a crush on Nero?" "No. They hate each other''s guts." "Mary." Arnold turned to Rosemary and said, "How could you talk to him like that?" "Don''t even start this, Arnold; you know very well that I hate him to the point that I wished he was dead." Arnold bowed down to Nero and said, "I apologize for her behavior, Master Zeus. Please forgive her." Nero waved his hand and uttered, "Don''t mind it." Emilia nudged Sophia again and asked, "Did something happen between them?" "Well¡­" Sophia hesitated before answering: "Zeus killed her mother in front of Rosie and her sister." "Say, Arnold. This multiple transmigration technique, how many times did you use it? Or should I rephrase my question and ask ''How many times did you die''?" Nero asked. "I lost count as it has been eons, but it should be over hundreds of millions; the same goes for Mary," Arnold answered. "Wow. You two realize that if you had messed up even one time, then you would be in deep shit, right?" "Yeah. And actually, we had messed up a couple of times," Arnold admitted. "Oh?" "Yeah. I lived one life as a dog, one as a wisp, one as a worm, one as a snake, one as a fish, one as a¡ª" "Fine, fine! I don''t want to hear more." Whenever Arnold died, Rosemary transferred her soul to a newborn boy she adopted from an orphanage. "Master Zeus, I have booked an inn in this town. Let''s go there and have¡ª" "I don''t like this town," Nero asserted. Arnold gulped and stuttered, "Let''s go to the next town. It''s not as bad as his one." Emilia nudged Sophia and asked, "If they had booked an inn, then why were they here for the food?" "Would you stop nudging me like that?! You can ask me without nudging, too," Sophia hissed. "Okay, okay." Emilia rolled her eyes and scoffed, "Don''t st your anger on me." "I think they were probably on an undercover mission," Asteria replied. "No." Arnold shook his head and asserted, "I was a prince of this country. But one night, the neighboring kingdom suddenly attacked without any warning. But I know that knight was behind this." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 163 - Second Thoughts It was past evening, and the sun was about to set. Homeless and poor people were getting ready and rushing to a certain ce with bowls and sses in their hands.?? They all lined up to the table where the food was served. There were dozens of tables serving melted rice and hundreds of homeless people eagerly waiting for their turn toe. Among them, there was a woman in a cloak wearing a blue dress, Azure eyes, and ck hair. She was wearing a bracelet in her hand and a pendant on her neck. She carefully nced around as though she was hiding from something or someone. However, just like those homeless people, she was also waiting for her turn toe. When her turn came, she didn''t have a bowl or ss with her. But there were extra sses on the tables. "Where is your vessel?" the soldier asked. "I don''t have one, so please let me borrow one of the sses from the table," the woman replied. "Not happening," the guard denied with no hesitation. The woman nced around at the other soldiers, but all of them gave her the cold shoulder. "Get out of the line!" The old man standing behind the woman in the line yelled. "If you don''t have a vessel, then get out of here," the soldier asserted. The woman bit her lips and moved her hand forward to the table, making a shape like a bowl by joining her hands together. The soldier sighed and filled the woman''s hand with hot melted rice. The woman wanted to scream in pain, but she endured it as though she was used to it. Then, she rushed to the corner of the alley where a one-year-old boy was waiting for her. The woman swallowed all the pain and smiled brightly at the boy. But the boy made a sad and painful expression on his face as though he could understand everything. The woman sat beside the boy with still hot melted rice in her hands and blew it with her mouth to make it cool. After blowing for a while¡ª when the melted rice had finally gotten cooler, the woman slowly moved her hands at the boy''s mouth to feed him. But, just as the boy was about to open his mouth, the woman pulled her hands back and sniffed the melted rice. Her eyes widened as she bit her lips and threw the melted rice in the ground. She nced at the boy with a painful expression on her face and started crying. The food the kingdom was serving to the homeless people had poison in it. Homeless people would die from hunger anyway, but the king was so cruel that instead of killing them from hunger, he wanted to kill them slowly by feeding them a slow poison. The poison had a special type of effect in that it didn''t smell when it was hot and only smelled when it was cold. However, as the food only arrived twice a week, the homeless people were always famished that they ate the food when it''s hot. "Kind people always meet a bad end," the woman muttered. She then gasped and covered her mouth as she nced at the boy with a horrified look on her face. "No. Please forget I ever said that," the woman uttered to the boy, even though he shouldn''t be able to understand anything. "I am sorry." She started crying and hugged the boy in her arms: "I am sorry... Zeus." ____ "Master Zeus, are you listening?" Arnold asked Nero with a nudge. Nero and his party, and Arnold and Rosemary were on their way to the next town in a luxurious carriage of two horses. The girls were sitting in the back seat of the carriage; Sophia and Rosemary were seated next to each other, and Emilia and Asteria were sitting opposite to them. Nero and Arnold were driving the carriage. However, it looked like only Nero was driving the carriage, while in truth, it was Arnold who was handling the carriage. Nero was back to his senses after receiving a nudge from Arnold. He looked up at the sky and muttered, "I am having second thoughts." "Huh?" Nero sighed and spoke in a solemn voice: "Sometimes, I think I shouldn''t have been born into this world. But, I always have second thoughts." "Did that sight remind you of something?" Arnold asked. "..." Nero stayed silent and didn''t bother to answer Arnold. Sophia clenched her fist with a wry smile on her face behind the carriage. After a while, Nero nced at Arnold and uttered, "What happened after I was sealed?" Arnold was one of Nero''s friends who he had invited to his wedding. However, because of a sudden war, all of them had to participate in the war. "The war continued for two years," Arnold replied with a distant smile. "I see." "But, we won the war." "I see." "But¡­" "But?" "Many of our friends died," he added. "I see." "I also died, but since Mary was with me, she helped me by transmigrating my soul to the body of a newborn. "I see." "Ajax¡­ died too." "I¡­ see." The rest of the journey was quiet after that; no one said anything, not a word¡ªthe same with the girls. However, Rosemary nced at Asteria and nudged Sophia. Sophia looked at Rosemary, and she pointed her gaze at Asteria. She looked at and found her crying. "Asteria?" Emilia ced her hand on Asteria''s shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong?" Sophia patted Asteria''s head and uttered in a gentle voice: "Don''t worry, we are here for you, and we will always be there for you." Asteria heard Arnold mentioning Ajax''s death and couldn''t help but cry. She was the reincarnation of princess Astrea, and Ajax was her father, which made Asteria his daughter, too. Even though she personally had never received parenting and love of Ajax''s, the feelings she got with her memories never changed. Chapter 164 - Heavenly Acting After traveling for 30 minutes, they reached the entrance of the town. However, there were dozens of guards on the gate, and they were checking every citizen that passed through the gates. Nero furrowed his brows and nced at Arnold: "Let me guess; Since you said you were a prince, the knight who betrayed your father¡ª the king, must be looking for you. And this search party is to find you."?? Arnold nodded and uttered, "You guessed it right." Arnold was transmigrated into the body of a prince¡ª although he had no connection to the king and the queen other than being in the body of their child, he was still a prince. "What will you do?" Nero asked Arnold. "I can''t keep running forever; sooner orter, they will catch me." After a brief pause, he continued, "But, not today." SIGH! Nero sighed and snatched the reins of the horses from Arnold''s hand and said, "Come sit on myp." "But¡ª" "I don''t like repeating myself," Nero uttered in a solemn voice. Arnold gulped down in fear and sat on Nero''sp. Nero changed his appearance to a human and conjured clothes simr to a coachman around his body. When they reached the gate of the town, the guards stopped the carriage, as expected. "Halt!" yelled the guard. Another guard approached the carriage with a sword in his hand. He inspected the carriage from outside and asked, "Who are you? Where did youe from, and what''s your business toe into this town?" "I am a demon, and I am here to kill you all," Nero answered with a smile on his face. "Wha¡ª!" The guards took out their swords and stood in a defensive stance. Nero stared at them with a smirk on his face and uttered, "Come on, guys. I was joking." "This is no time to joke!" the guard yelled. "Indeed. And that''s the reason I joked." "If you understand, then why did you¡ª" "I understand you guys and your job; It must be tough and an exhausting job." "You don''t say," the guard sighed in agreement. "I can understand your pain very well." Nero shook his head and let out a weary sigh: "Us members of the royal army are always treated as ves. We need to do what our higher-ups ask us to do. And we can''t even refute them because if we do, they will get rid of us." "You are exactly on the mark, brother." The guard put his sword back in his sheath and continued, "They don''t care about our lives since our lives don''t matter to them; they can get as many soldiers as they want." "The truth is always bitter, my friend," Nero nodded. The guard shrugged and added, "Well, what else can we do other than obey the higher-ups? We got a family to feed and a home to return." "Exactly. That was my point." Nero moved his hand to his pocket as he said, "We all do jobs for only one thing; money. And anyone can do anything for money, am I right, my friend?" The guard pondered for a while and answered, "It depends." Nero smirked inwardly and tossed a pouch full of crystals to the guard: "Someone gave me this, and I want you to have it." The guard opened the pouch and eximed, "What?!" The pouch was filled with crystals. "This pouch is worth ten years of my life as a soldier," the guard muttered. "Share it with your other guards too." Nero pointed his gaze at the other guards and said, "They work as hard as you and any other soldier would do; they deserve this too." The guard red at Nero and asked, "I am sorry to ask but is this bribery?" "Bribery? Heaven''s no." Nero nced back and forth at the guards and asserted, "You guards look so honest, and I am damn sure you won''t be swayed by a bribe. The fortune I gave you is just a token of my gratitude." "Gratitude? But we didn''t do anything for you," the guard uttered with a puzzled and confused look on his face. "You shared my pain and talked with me for a few minutes; That made me happy," Nero replied. ''This guy¡­ he must have suffered so much. What a gentleman!'' All the guards thought the same thing. "I wish you good luck with your job," Nero added. "You too!" The guard turned to the guards on the gate and shouted, "Let this man pass!" "Thank you, my friend. You saved me. If I were a little morete, my lord would have punished me by feeding me these horses'' shit." The guard rushed to the gate and pushed everyone away to make a clear route for Nero: "Hurry! I hope you make it on time!" Nero drove the carriage through the gate without any problem. "That was¡­ mind-blowing acting, master Zeus," Arnold awed. "Half of the things I said were true, though. A soldier''s life is not easy; never underestimate it," Nero asserted in a solemn voice. "Is that why you didn''t kill them?" Arnold asked curiously. "No. If I had killed them, then the news of you being in this town would spread like water, and I want to avoid that." ''As expected of master Zeus. He still thinks everything rationally and acts kind,'' Arnold thought to himself. "I simply want to go to some inn and eat and sleep. But if I had caused a ruckus, I wouldn''t be able to enjoy my time." Nero was only thinking about himself, although it wasn''t as though he didn''t care about Arnold. But he wouldn''t have minded even if the guards had seen him. "So, where is the inn?" Nero asked in an annoyed tone. Arnold grabbed the reins of the horses and said, "I will drive there." Nero raised his brows and asked, "And when do you n to get off myp?" Arnold''s face turned pale as he uttered, "I was about to do that." After driving for a while, Arnold parked the carriage in a stable and said, "We are here." SIGH! Nero sighed and got off the carriage, saying, "I hope the food here is good." "Don''t worry about the food. The inn owner of this in is ''her''," Arnold informed "And who is her?" "You will know when you get there." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 165 - Eternal Equivalent Exchange Nero and the rest entered the inn and caught everyone''s attention. Arnold and Rosemary were walking ahead of Nero and the girls; however, everyone''s gazes were fixed on the three beautiful girls.?? "Why is everyone staring at us?" Asteria whispered with a puzzled look on her face, as though she had no idea about her beauty. "I think it''s because they sensed Nero''s powers," Emilia answered. However, she was wrong. Everyone in the inn was just travelers and citizens of the town. Sophia raised her brows and sighed inwardly: ''I can''t me them for not noticing it since they have never been away from home before.'' She was in her angel form, although without her wings and Halo, she looked like a normal mortal. Nero walked to the receptionist and uttered, "How much for a room," the woman on the counter replied. "10 gold coins for a night." ''They always increase the prices during wars and pandemics to get as much benefit as they can,'' Nero scoffed. "He is with me," Arnold asserted. The woman looked at Arnold and sighed: "You always pick up strangers and then introduce them as friends." "He is not my friend; he is my master," Arnold remarked. "Whatever~ I don''t care who is who. I will charge five gold coins for a room. Take it or leave it." ''I wouldn''t have given more than two gold coins, but since I am a bank with unlimited money, I don''t care how much things cost.'' Nero took out a crystal from his pocket and mmed it on the table: "Keep the change." The woman grabbed the crystal and ced it in her pocket. Then, she nced back and forth at Nero and Arnold: "Your master is generous." "Can you tell me my room number already?" Nero uttered in an annoyed tone. Emilia squinted her eyes at Nero and thought, ''He has been looking annoyed ever since he saw the other town.'' "Room number 132; that''s the best room of this inn," the woman replied. Nero motioned the girls to follow him to the room and turned to the stairs. "Ara Ara. Look who is here," a female voice sounded from the other side of the counter. ''This voice¡­'' Nero sighed and looked at a woman with an annoying smile on his face. "Rhea. So you were the one who Arnold was referring to." Rhea had pale skin and bushy pink hair. "I didn''t know you were still alive. I thought you died a long time ago in some pit with the rest of your face," she said with a smile simr to Nero''s. "Fortunately, no. What about you, though? It has been eons, so why are you still alive?" "Unlike you, I know exactly how to use my powers," she replied. "You mean how you use alchemy to hide your ugly face under a young face?" Nero remarked. Rhea''s face twitched as she uttered, "What about you? Still crying and trying to control your powers? You are also an old man, by the way." "No, no, no." Nero waved his hand and continued, "I was sealed, so I didn''t age, but you definitely did. I can even see wrinkles on your face. Are you sure you know how to use your powers?" Rhea immediately conjured a mirror and checked her face, but there were no wrinkles on it. "Damn you, Zeus! You are as annoying as ever!" Rhea hissed. "And you are¡­ umm¡­ you were nothing, and you still are nothing. You are useless as ever, Rhea." Nero and Rhea red at each other with murderous intent and a vicious smile on their face. "They are fighting like kids," Emilia remarked. Sophia rolled her eyes at Emilia and uttered inwardly, ''Look who is speaking.'' "Umm¡­" Asteria turned to Sophia with an anxious look on her face and asked, "Shouldn''t we stop them?" "Don''t worry. It''s their normal routine¡ª they do this every time they meet," Sophia reassured. "Who is she, though? It looks like she has a crush on my Nero," Emilia asserted with a frowned face. "Quite the contrary; they hate each other''s guts. However, Zeus is just acting while Rhea is serious about it." "And Zeus doesn''t belong to you; he is mine too," she added. "So, who is she?" Asteria asked. "She is¡­ Rosemary''s sister." ''Zeus killed her mother in front of her and her sister.'' Asteria remembered what Sophia had said back in town. ''So she is the sister.'' "But they are normal humans, so why are they alive?" Emilia asked with a confused look on her face. Sophia raised her brows and chuckled, "I am surprised you could figure that out." "Answer already." Sophia took a deep breath and exhaled: "Rosemary and Rhea are indeed humans, but they use alchemy; they are sorceresses." "Like a witch?!" Asteria eximed. "No." Rosemary turned to Asteria and replied, "Witches and sorceresses are different. Witches have magic in their blood, and they use it as a catalyst; their powers are absolute. While sorceresses use alchemy as magic." "We do an equivalent exchange in alchemy," she added. Then, she nced at Rhea and Nero and asserted, "My mother was an evil sorceress. She sacrificed an entire town and used that power as fuel to gain immortality. But¡­ Zeus killed her." Asteria clenched her fist and uttered, "Then why do you two hate him? He did the¡ª" "We realize that. We both¡­ realize it. But¡­" When Nero killed their mother, they were fifteen years old and knew nothing but alchemy. To them, what their mother did was right, as that''s what alchemists do. So, Nero asked them to hate him, and in return, he wanted them to live normally without bearing their mother''s sins. "But¡­" Rosemary smiled distantly and murmured, "We are doing what he asked us to do. We, sorceresses, use alchemy in everything, and we need an equivalent exchange. Our lives are dependent on an equivalent exchange, so if we stop hating him, we won''t be able to live normally." "It''s an eternal equivalent exchange." Chapter 166 - Catching Up With Old Friends Rhea and Nero stared into each other''s eyes with a fierce re; neither of them wanted to break eye contact. "How long are they going to continue?" Emilia muttered, showing a slight hint of annoyance in her voice.?? SIGH! Nero sighed and asked, "Where is he?" "Who?" Rhea wondered with a puzzled look on her face. "Your husband, you old hag!" "You should know where he is," Rhea answered with a shrug. "I actually don''t." "And I thought you two were best friends," Rhea shook her head in disbelief. "I know where he should be, but I don''t know where he is, you bitch!" Rhea sighed and answered, "The dungeon is far to the north." "Now look at that; If you had answered properly in the first ce, you would have saved me 10 seconds of my life." Nero turned to Arnold and Rosemary, only to find them talking with Emilia and others. "Rosie and Arnold also tied a knot, you know?" Rhea informed. "Like after spending ten thousand years together, they realized they should get married," she added. "I didn''t ask for the details!" Nero hissed. He looked at the smiling faces of Arnold and Rosemary and uttered inwardly: ''And here I thought mine and Asteria''s rtionship was immoral.'' "How have you been doing, brother Zeus?" Rhea asked. Nero raised his brows and turned to Rhea with a confused look on his face: "..." He wanted toment something but changed his mind after seeing the anxious look on Rhea''s face. SIGH! Nero sighed and motioned Rhea toe closer to him. Rhea''s face flushed as she reluctantly came closer to Nero. Nero smiled gently at Rhea and uttered, "I was unsealed not long ago, but I have been doing great ever since then." "So you truly were sealed, huh?" "You didn''t know?!" Nero eximed. "I heard you were sealed, but I couldn''t believe it." Rhea nced at Rosemary and continued, "Because, for us, you were the strongest and undefeatable. So when we heard the news, we thought it was just one of your pranks." "But¡­ time passed by, and we realized you were nevering back." Rhea started crying and tried to hide her face. "I am truly d to see you again, brother Zeus." Nero averted his gaze and sighed: "Don''t go all senty on me suddenly." "What are you talking about?" Nero nced at Rhea to see she was back to normal, almost as if she never cried. "Argh!" Nero groaned and walked past Arnold and Rosemary. He kissed Emilia on the lips and patted Sophia and Asteria. "Go to the room and rest. I will be back before noon, hopefully." Then, he left the inn in a hurry. Emilia ced her finger on her lips and muttered, "That kiss felt different for some reason." "Isn''t it because he kissed in public?" Sophia remarked. Sophia nced at Rhea and found her waving at her. She nodded and walked to Rhea with a smile on her face. Emilia frowned her face and stealthily followed Sophia, although she was caught the next second. Asteria, Rosemary, and Arnold joined Sophia and Rhea at the table and ordered some food. "How have you been, Sophia?" Rhea asked, although she was speaking a differentnguage. "Never been better," Sophia replied in a differentnguage. "Zeus kissed this ck-haired girl just now; what is their rtionship?" Rhea asked curiously, although in a differentnguage. "It''splicated. But you can say she is like his sex ve." "I never thought brother Zeus was that kind of man," Rhea uttered with a disappointed look on her face. "He also got his own harem, now," Sophiamented. "Wow. So these girls are his harem members, huh?" Rhea wondered. "Yes, and I am too." "You too?! Why? I am sure you once said you hate harems, and now you are part of one?" Rhea eximed with a disappointed and baffled look on her face. "I am the queen of his harem, and these two girls¡ª especially, this ck-haired girl is the lowest. She follows me all the time to earn brownie points from me. She always does as I say, and she can''t dare to speak against me," Sophia asserted with a smug look on her face. She was taking advantage of the situation by speaking a differentnguage. Emilia''s face frowned even more as she couldn''t understand what they were saying. She nudged Asteria and whispered in her ears: "What are they saying?" However, Asteria was on the same boat as Emilia. She shook her head and answered, "I can''t understand anything either." Rhea nced at Asteria and squinted her eyes. "Why do I feel like I have seen her somewhere before?" she said. "Doesn''t she look simr to Princess Astrea?" Rosemary wondered, although in a differentnguage. "You are right!" Rhea eximed and turned to Sophia: "Was she also sealed?" "No. She is Princess Astrea''s reincarnation," Sophia replied. Emilia nudged Asteria and whispered, "They are mentioning your name, so they must be bad-mouthing about you." "No, we are not." Sophia red at Emilia and continued, "We were just talking about how she resembles princess Astrea." "Then talk in the normalnguage so we can understand too!" Emilia shouted. "Isn''t she too loud for a ve and your¡ª" Rhea tried to speak something in a normalnguage, but Sophia stopped her by stuffing the bread in her mouth. Emilia furrowed her brows and asked, "You didn''t tell her something bad about me, did you?" "I would never." Sophia shook her head and answered, "In fact, I was praising you." "..." Rhea, Rosemary, and Arnold stared at Sophia in disbelief as they were the only ones who knew the truth. ''I somehow feel bad about Sophia after seeing her like this,'' Rosemary and Rhea had the same thought. After reaching the deepest part of the dungeon, Nero thought, ''This is boring. There are no monsters here.'' He walked for a few minutes and found a man wearing strange clothes and a fox mask on his face¡ªsitting on the ground, meditating with his eyes closed. "Finally, found you¡ª Pavel." Without opening his eyes or turning back, the man uttered, "Pavel is dead; I go by the name Chronos now." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 167 - Chronos "Pavel is dead; I go by the name Chronos, now," he muttered with his eyes closed. "...."?? ''His power is ominous, forbidding, and it defies everything¡ª even the rules andws of realms. His name is Chronos. And you are destined to die by his hands.'' Nero remembered what the cat in the white realm had told him. "Interesting," Nero muttered. Nero walked to Pavel and uttered, "How is Naben?" Naben was the name of Pavel and Nero''s mutual friend. "Who knows? I don''t remember the dead, and shall I be remembered after my death?" Nero raised his brows and ordered, "Wake up, Pavel. It''s me¡ª" "Pavel is dead!" Pavel hovered in the air and started attacking Nero with different types of magic. However, his eyes were still closed. Nero dodged all of Pavel''s attacks and tried to touch him, but Pavel was casting a higher level of ancient magic attacks. Nero dodged all the attacks without breaking a sweat, but he still couldn''t decrease the distance between him and Pavel. Nero could easily overwhelm Pavel, but he wasn''t using his powers or magic. "What a pain," he groaned. Pavel conjured an enormous vast area magic circle behind him, and thousands of magic swords, spears, bows, appeared before him. "Bastard is using my own attack on me," Nero muttered in annoyance, with a slight hint of anger in his voice. Pavelunched all the magical weapons on Nero at once and cast the same spell again and again. SIGH! Nero sighed and waved his hand in the air as all the magical weapons and circles disappeared from the air. Pavel started casting another spell, but Nero finally used his powers and summoned a rubber ball in his hand. He aimed it at Pavel''s head and threw it to interrupt him from casting a spell. But, Pavel dodged it and began casting the spell. Nero scoffed and uttered, "Why do you think I conjured a rubber ball of all the balls?" The rubber ball Nero threw hit the wall and bounced all over, and every time it bounced back, Pavel was forced to stop casting the spell in order to dodge. ''He has gotten a lot better,'' Nero awed, although in annoyance. Pavelnded on the ground and dashed at Nero to attack him physically. He swung his fist and jumped to kick Nero, but Nero grabbed Pavel''s leg and mmed him on the ground. Pavel swung his other fist and tossed Nero in the air using his fist. Neronded on his two feet and muttered, "Enough fun." Nero walked one step forward and disappeared. However, he ran at the speed of light and grabbed Pavel''s face. "Wake up, kid," Nero uttered. The fox mask on Pavel''s face cracked as it revealed his face. His eyelids slowly moved, and he opened his eyes. He stared at Nero for a while and opened his mouth to mutter: "Am I dead?" "Depends on your excuse to attack me," Nero answered with an angry look on his face. "I want to say, ''I was just confirming it was truly you.'' But in truth, I was simply cultivating." Pavel replied. Nero raised his brows and pushed Pavel back: "You need to be careful." Eons ago, when cultivation was invented, many strong people tried it. Some were able to cultivate; some, however, failed. Those who seeded ascended to a higher level and achieved unbelievable feats. However, there was a high risk in cultivating. Assassins, hunters, bandits, or monsters constantly attacked the cultivators that we''re cultivating with meditation. Since cultivation needed a neutral state of body where soul and mind synced; the cultivators were unknown to what was happening around their bodies, and they were killed. To prevent that from happening, some cultivators developed a protection technique where the body of the cultivator automatically protects the cultivators from possible danger. Pavel was meditating alone deep in the dungeon, so even if he went berserk, nothing would happen. Although, he would have never imagined in his dreams that an unrivaled demon woulde to visit him. "What are you doing here, Zeus?" Pavel asked with a confused look on his face, then wondered, "Maybe I am truly dead?" Nero smacked Pavel on the head and uttered, "No, you are not. But if you are that eager to die, then I shall end your wait." "When were you unsealed? And long has it been since you¡­" Pavel squinted his eyes and sniffed Nero: "Why do you smell like Rhea?" "I met her at the inn not long ago. I also met Rosemary and Arnold." Pavel lowered his gaze and uttered, "I¡­ I searched for you all over the worlds and realms, but I couldn''t find you." "I was sealed in the prison realm, with over 200 seals on me." "Yeah, I know." Nero furrowed his brows and questioned, "You knew I was sealed in the prison realm?" "Yeah, Lucifer told me." Pavel let out a short sigh and continued, "And he challenged me to find you and unseal you. But¡­ even when I knew where you were, I couldn''t find you." "Prison realms move with the flow of time. It spawns randomly at any ce of the world or realm," Nero asserted. Nero ced his hand around Pavel''s shoulder and asked, "What was about Lucifer again?" "He came to me after he sealed you and said he sealed you in the prison realm." "And?" "Nothing. He vanished after that with no sign of him, and no one has ever heard or seen of him ever since." SIGH! Nero sighed and uttered, "Another useless person." "And what was about the name ''Chronos'' again?" Nero asked curiously. "Why do you want to know?" Pavel replied with a question. "There was a prophecy, although I don''t believe in prophecy." Nero shrugged and continued, "But it said that I would be killed by a person named Chronos." Pavel raised his brows and wondered, "Does that mean I am stronger than you?" Nero cracked his fingers and asked, "Want to fight?" "No." Pavel shook his head violently and continued, "Actually, I am just borrowing this name." Chapter 168 - Stop Moaning "I am just borrowing this name," Pavel uttered. Nero raised his brows and asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Borrowing? How do you borrow names?"?? "Soon after you were sealed, the world fell into chaos. Wars after wars, and theysted for hundreds of years. Peace was never an option." "Then one day, when I was fighting against the giants, I met a kid named Chronos." "Kid?" Nero pondered. "Like a kid as in a kid?" "Not like that. He was around¡­ 18-19, I guess, but his powers were ominous." After a brief pause, Pavel continued, "So he came to me and asked, ''Do you know someone named Zeus?''. Of course, I didn''t say anything, but he said he wanted to meet you." "I thought maybe he could help me find you and break your seal, so I told him I knew you. Then he said, ''When you meet him the next time, tell him to never cross paths with him. And he asked me to use his name to this moment." "However, I had never used it once¡­ until now¡­ for some reason." "Argh!" Nero groaned. "My head hurts after listening to your story. It was some and stupid. I guess the Pavel I once knew is truly dead, and now I am talking to a stupid version of him." "That''s harsh!" "Anyway, let''s go back to the inn. We have a lot to catch up to," Nero advised. When they reached the inn, Nero found Emilia and Sophia arm wrestling, and the people were betting on who would win. "...." Nero face-palmed himself and sighed. ''I seriously can''t leave these two alone, or they might start a war one day.'' Nero walked to the table where Emilia and Sophia were arm-wrestling and stood there in silence. They were so consumed in arm-wrestling that they didn''t sense or notice Nero. Emilia was having the upper hand in winning as she was overwhelming Sophia, but as Sophia''s hand was about to touch the surface of the table, she miraculously turned the tables on Emilia. Nero stood there for 10 minutes, but neither Sophia nor Emilia was giving up on the match. Annoyed, he nced at Asteria, who was standing beside Nero with an anxious look on her face. He grabbed her hand and took her to their room upstairs to have some fun, leaving Emilia and Sophia busy in arm-wrestling. Meanwhile, when the guests at the inn passed by room number 132, they could hear muffled moansing from the room. "Wha~ How could they do it during the day?" a woman whispered to another woman as they passed by the room. Asteria was trying her best to hold her moans, but she couldn''t. "You are being too loud," Neromented as she thrust his body back and forth. "But¡ª anh! It feels so good~" Asteria''s naked body looked imposing under the red bedsheet, and her orgasmic flushed face turned more and more red as the time passed. He was grabbing Asteria''s waist and pulling her back and forth¡ª as her breasts bounced with every thrust. "I will stop if you keep moaning like that," Nero teased with a grin on his face. "That''s not fair¡ª ahn! You are asking for imposs¡ª anm! Impossible." "Okay then; if you stop moaning, I will go faster and harder." Asteria instantly stopped moaning and murmured, "I will try my best." "Not so impossible now, eh?" Nero smirked. "Mnh~!" Nero couldn''t help but chuckle after seeing Asteria''s struggling face as she tried her best to hold her moans. He pulled her up and sat her on hisp; then, he increased his thrusting speed and kissed her on the lips. After an hour of having fun, Nero and Asteria went downstairs. Nero hoped Sophia and Emilia would have stopped now, but he underestimated them. Upon seeing them still arm-wrestling, Nero''s face twitched as he rushed to the table in anger and banged his hand on the table, resulting in Sophia winning the match. However, Emilia didn''t care about losing. It had been a long time since she saw Nero''s angry face, and she couldn''t help but orgasm after thinking about what he would do to her at night and how he would ravage her inside out. Asteria, on the other hand, was clinging to Nero and hiding behind him. "Nero, when did youe back?" Emilia asked, as though she genuinely had no idea he had returned more than an hour ago. Nero raised his brows and nced at Sophia to hear her excuse, but Sophia simply uttered: "You said you would be back before noon; however, it''s not noon yet." "That''s why I used ''before''." Nero sighed and shook his head in disbelief. He wasn''t particrly angry because Emilia and Sophia were fighting again; he was angry because they didn''t pay attention to him. He was simply sulking because he was ignored, although Emilia and Sophia didn''t ignore him on purpose. "Why is it that every time I see you, you act more and more childish?" Rheamented. "Oi Pavel!" Nero red at Pavel and uttered, "Shut your wife, or I will p you." "Why me?!" Pavel eximed. "Don''t you guys get bored of fighting all day?" Rosemary remarked. "Oi Arnold!" Nero turned to Arnold and said, "Shut your wife, or I will punch you!" "You will punch a seven year old? How barbaric," Rheamented. "Why is Asteria wearing different clothes than before?" Emilia quipped. "Because I spilled some white juice inside her," Nero replied. Rhea raised her brows and opened her mouth to say, "Does that mean what I am¡ª" "A table for four!" Nero yelled at the waiter. "Coming up!" the waiter yelled back. They all joined two tables together and sat as they patiently waited for their order to arrive. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 169 - Child Of Spirit Magic And Alchemy Nero, Asteria, Sophia, and Emilia were sitting at one table; and Arnold, Rosemary, Rhea, and Pavel were sitting on the other table joined to them. Pavel and Rhea were sitting next to each other, and Rosemary and Arnold were opposite them.?? While, Nero and Asteria were sitting next to each other, and Sophia and Emilia were sitting opposite to them. "I want to sit next to you," Emilia pleaded. Nero wrapped his hand around Asteria and pulled her close to him to make Emilia jealous. Emilia red at Sophia with the corners of her eyes and uttered, "It''s all your fault." "You are the one who wanted to try arm-wrestling!" "You should have denied my offer or admitted defeat on purpose." Emilia shrugged and nced at Nero: "Now he is ignoring both of us." Sophia furrowed her brows at Nero and said, "He is just sulking, nothing new. He will be back to normal in no time." "Don''t underestimate my sulking ability; it''s better than yours," Nero remarked. The food arrived, and they started eating, although Emilia, Sophia, and Asteria had already eaten not long ago. So they were eating slowly. Nero, on the other hand, however, was eating as though he hadn''t eaten for weeks. "Slow down, you hungry monster," Rheamented. "Why are you eating like that? Where are your manners?" Nero chugged down the ss of rum and said, "What are you, my mum?" "Sadly, I don''t have children, but I definitely don''t want one like you." Most of the sorceresses sacrificed their wombs at a young age to gain more power. In alchemy, however, it was advised to be wombless as it would decrease the risk of producing an offspring even without any intimate rtionship with an opposite gender¡ª which might or might not be a good thing. "Shut up, you hag!" Nero grabbed the food from Rhea''s te and continued, "I have been traveling through the sea for about a week now, and all I ate was fish and vegetable soup." "Now, I can eat meat, pies, cakes, and whatnot. So let me eat in peace, or I will get angry." "Like I care," Rhea muttered. Pavel gave his food to Nero and said, "I have something to talk to you about." Nero ordered a few more dishes and rum, then turned to Pavel: "What is it?" "It''s about your weapon." Nero choked on the bread and used rum to gulp it down. "What about it?" he asked. "Do you remember you gave me one of your weapons and asked me to keep it safe, that you might want to use it one day?" "Umu." "Well, that weapon happens to be in a nearbybyrinth. Should we go fetch it?" Pavel asked hesitantly. ''What should I do?'' Nero pondered. Nero wanted to go back to his room and continue humping Asteria until she passed out¡ª to make Emilia and Sophia more jealous. However, his main goal to travel the world was to get his weapons and cores back. His priorities were mixing up, and he was unsure of what he should do. ''Wait! I can simply take Asteria with me. But¡­ to make Emilia and Sophi jealous, I would need to take them with me too.'' Nero wanted to go alone with Pavel since they could clear thebyrinth ande back as soon as they could. But he didn''t know how much time it would take. "How much time would it take?" Nero asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "Hmm~" Pavel rubbed his hand on his chin and uttered, "Since I had set up various protection mechanisms and monsters to keep intruders away; it may take us 800 to 1200 years." Nero furrowed his brows and nced back and forth at Emilia and Sophia, who were looking at him with a horrified look on their faces. Asteria hugged Nero''s arm and muttered, "You can''t go away for that long." "Or so I wanted to say, but since you are with me, it will take up to a week¡ª maximum. We may also clear it within three days; who knows?" Pavel added. Asteria hugged Nero even tighter and murmured, "7 days is still too much." Nero kissed Asteria on the lips and patted her on the head before saying, "Don''t worry. I will be back in one day." "You said the same thing before when you were going to fight the fallen god. You said you would be back in a minute, and it took you three hours toe back," Asteria remarked in a low voice. Her voice was getting muffled as she was burying her face on Nero''s chest. "Uh¡­ well then; I promise you, I will be back within two days," Nero promised. "What if you don''t?" "If I don''t¡­ then you can punish me however you want, or you can make me do anything you want." Nero instantly regretted making that promise. Not because he was unsure whether he would be able to fulfill his promise, but because he was red at by Emilia like never before. After eating the food, Nero kissed Asteria on the lips and waved at Emilia and Sophia to bid them farewell for two days. After running for an hour, Pavel and Nero reached the entrance of the hiddenbyrinth located between the rift of the sea and the forest. "Weren''t you too harsh on Sophia and on that ck-haired girl?" Pavel wondered. "You may call Emilia by her name," Nero uttered. "I will pass." Pavel ced his hand on the door of thebyrinth. After a while, the sigil on his hand glowed and the door opened with a rumble. When they entered thebyrinth, they were met by a pungent smell; and the door closed soon after. "Why is that? Did Rhea threaten you or something?" "No. I just don''t like calling girls with their names; you know it already," Pavel answered. "And I call Sophia by her name because she is an angel." Pavel was born from spirit magic and alchemy, without any other powers. He was born with no father or mother or any rtions to others. When he regained consciousness, he was already a teenager. However, his gender was neutral. He was neither male nor female¡ª although he chose to be a male and changed his gender after meeting Rhea. Chapter 170 - Into The Labyrinth Nero and Pavel were walking into the corridor of thebyrinth; Nero, however, was walking ahead of Pavel even though he didn''t know the correct path. He had promised he would be back in two days, so he wanted to reach for the weapon as soon as possible.?? Pavel increased his pace to match it with Nero and nced at him from the corners of his eyes. "You know, I, honestly, was expecting you to be different. I was expecting you to be angry or sad since ''she'' betrayed you, but I guess I was worried for nothing." Nero took a deep breath and exhaled with a sigh: "You know, you just saved your own life by not mentioning her name." "Heh!" Pavel scoffed. "I am not a stupid person. I do realize that I shouldn''t mention her name." Nero stared at nothingness as though he was thinking about something: "And I am indeed sad and angry, but¡­ I guess, maybe I am not that sad." "When I was looking for the prison realm to find you, I always wondered, ''What if I woke up something or someone else''. I was genuinely scared of waking you up, but well, I couldn''t find you." "..." Nero said nothing and kept walking forward. "Say, Zeus¡­" Pavel turned to Nero and asked, "Are you happy right now?" After a brief silence, Nero opened his mouth to utter, "I am enjoying my life right now, and I am always excited for a new tomorrow." "As long as you are happy," Pavel murmured. "You don''t have to worry about me, Pavel. Just worry about you and Rhea; she is still looking for a way to prolong your life, right?" "How do you¡­" Pavel stopped walking and stood still on the path. "Rhea''s powers were so less, almost simr to that of a normal mortal. And you were cultivating when I found you in the dungeon, but you were simply trying to maintain your spiritual realm, right?" Pavel was born from spirit magic and alchemy, and if he lost his spirit powers or spiritual realm, he would disappear into thin air as though he had never existed. "The spiritual energy from his mortal realm has been decreasing every day. If it continues like that, then all the spirits will die, and humankind will cease to exist," Pavel asserted. "Maybe that''s the better and deserved end for them?" Nero scoffed. They walked through various corridors and mazes for hours, with no progress. Annoyed and impatient, Nero turned and red at Pavel: "Are you sure we are not lost?" "No. We are getting closer. I can feel it." "Oh?" Nero raised his brows and asked, "You can feel it? Feel what exactly?" "Well¡­ something something?" Pavel answered and averted his gaze. Pavel had created thebyrinth in a way that its corridors and mazes automatically moved and changed over time, making it almost impossible to clear. SIGH! Nero sighed and sighed for a while. After walking and wandering for some more hours, they finally saw a different type of structure. "We have cleared the firstbyrinth!" Pavel eximed excitedly. "First¡­? How many more are there?" Nero asked in an annoyed tone. "Only 300 and some extra for additional protection," Pavel replied nonchntly. Nero''s face twitched in anger. He grabbed Pavel''s cor and asserted, "If I don''t go back in two days, or even if I am one minuteter than two days, I swear I will kill you." "But you are the one who promised without thinking. I had already told you that it would take seven days, or minimum three days if we are lucky. But you just tried to act cool by saying, ''I will be back in one day''." Pavel tried to imitate Nero. "You are the one who created thisbyrinth with any back ess! It''s your damn fault in the first ce!" Nero yelled in frustration. "But I wanted to make it 100% unclearable¡ª!" Pavel stopped when his gaze fell to the bridge on the side. "There is a bridge!" Pavel said out aloud. "So you want me to throw you down the bridge? Alright!" Nero dragged Pavel to the edge of the bridge and prepared to throw him. "There is a monster down the bridge!" Pavel screamed. "That''s even better," Nero uttered with a smirk on his face. Nero hung Pavel down the bridge and waited for the monster toe to eat him. "Zeus. We are friends, right? We can talk this out, right?" "...." Nero said nothing and kept his gaze focused down the bridge. ROAR! A loud blood-curdling roar echoed from down the bridge. "Up here! Your food is ready!" Nero yelled. "Zeus. I know you are better than this; let''s talk about it." Pavel begged for mercy. After a brief moment, an enormous winged monster emerged from the darkness of the bridge. It opened its mouth and flew at Pavel to eat him; But as it was about to reach Pavel, Nero snapped, and the monster disappeared. SIGH! Pavel sighed in relief and muttered, "You are so cruel, Zeus." Nero pulled Pavel up and patted his shoulders with a grin on his face: "Now I feel a little good." Pavel''s face turned pale, and his body froze as he stammered, "Don''t¡­ tell me¡­ you n¡­ to do this again?" "I don''t n to; I will do it," Nero answered with a straight face. "If¡­ we don''t progress for a while," he added. "We will progress!" Pavel proimed. "We better should." They walked for a few minutes and encountered an armored monster, fives times the size of a normal human. Pavel conjured his sword and uttered, "I will handle it." SNAP! Nero snapped, and the monster disappeared. Pavel stared at the empty corridor with his mouth wide open. "Close you mouth; it''s disgusting." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 171 - Long Stroll Nero and Pavel walked for a few more hours and encountered dozens of monsters. Pavel tried to fight every monster, but Nero defeated all of them with just a snap.?? THUMP! THUMP! A colossal-sized spider dashed at Nero and Pavel with the speed of light, unnoticed to the naked human eyes. The spider was spitting venom and melting everything on its way. Pavel conjured two swords in his hand and nced at Nero, as though he was waiting for Nero to snap. Nero turned to Pavel and motioned him to fight the spider: "I guess, I should let you have a spotlight at least once." Pavel''s face cheered up in an instant, and he wore a fox mask on his face. "Thanks!" Nero nodded and stood on the side to enjoy the fight between the spider and Pavel. Pavel took a deep breath and dashed at the spider with double the speed of the spider. SNAP! But, as Pavel was about to hit the spider, Nero snapped and killed it. Pavelnded on the ground and stood in silence. Nero couldn''t stopughing and grinning. He walked to Pavel and uttered with a wide grin on his face: "It was an amazing fight." He pped his hands. "I should have known," Pavel murmured in a low voice. After walking for a few more hours, they finally reached the end of thebyrinth. Nero raised his brows and Pavel and asked, " Are you sure this is the chamber?" "Yes." Pavel nodded. "I only made one chamber in thebyrinth, and this is it." "So, how much time did it take us to get here?" Nero asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "Umm¡­ around 32 hours," Pavel replied. "So we are on the second day already," Nero muttered. "I am surprised we got here sooner than I thought we would. Let''s go and get your weapon! Then we are free to go!" "Don''t raise gs." Nero smacked Pavel on the head and asked, "And just curious, but this chamber doesn''t happen to have a boss monster or something, right?" "No. But there is an invisible barrier around your weapon to seal its presence and protect it," Pavel answered. "Wait¡­ it took us 36 hours to get here, so it''s going to take us another 36 hours to get out of here?" Nero asked with a baffled look on his face as he realized it would be 72 hours which was equivalent to 3 days. "It normally should. But I now know which exact way we should go, and it shouldn''t take us more than 10 hours to get out of here." The Labyrinth''s corridors and mazes changed as time passed, but Pavel had calcted what maze would connect to which corridors, so he knew the straight way to get out of thebyrinth. "So 46 hours." Nero wondered. "If we go back to the inn before thepletion of two days, I will ask for a reward from my girls." "..." After hearing that, Pavel told himself, ''Rest in peace, me.'' He said that on the spur of the moment that it would take 10 hours. However, he wasn''t certain about it. He simply calcted the time and estimated it on a theoretical basis. However, the practical value might differ. "Let''s go now! Open the damn door!" Nero yelled. Pavel nodded and ced his hand on the door as the sigil on his and the door shined. The door began opening on its own. Nero, however, got impatient and kicked the door, resulting in it mming on the opposite side. They walked in and saw a small purple with red-colored de hovering in the middle of the chamber with an invisible barrier around it. "Oh!" Nero eximed. ''So he was talking about this weapon. I honestly forgot about it since I couldn''t use it and never figured out how it worked.'' Nero walked one step forward as he blinked, but when he opened his eyes, he saw a man standing near the de. He was wearing ck attire that was emitting a ck aura with a ck hue. There was a ck cap on his head and a crow mask on his face. Nero furrowed his brows and uttered, "Pavel, what did I tell you?" "You said many things; which one are you talking about?" "About raising gs and the boss monster; this is it," Nero sighed. Nero and Pavel watched the man as he moved his hand towards the de. "Do you know him?" Nero whispered. "No. I thought he was with you." "How did he get here? You said there is no back ess." "I don''t know. But he sure is a foolish person." Pavel sneered. "Not only is he trying to touch the barrier¡ª that will vaporize him instantly. But he came across us; I alone can make a mess of him." The man moved his hand closer to the barrier, but stopped halfway. ''Did he realize that there was an invisible barrier?'' Pavel thought. The man once again moved his hand towards the barrier, and his hand passed through it. "...!" He grabbed the de and pulled it out of the barrier. "Impossible!" Pavel yelled. "There is no way one can survive after touching the barrier!" "He didn''t touch the barrier, you dumbass! Didn''t you see his hand pass through it," Nero remarked. "But he touched the de! The barrier should have been triggered!" Pavel proimed. "It was indeed a fine barrier, but you still have a lot to learn, Pavel," said the man without looking or turning back. "Who are you?! And what do you mean?!" Pavel asked in a loud voice. "Hey, hey; keep your voice low. I can hear you fine," the man remarked. SNAP! Without wasting a single second, Nero snapped. Pavel thought the man would die from Nero''s snap, but he still stood there without any injury or any sign of suffering. ''I can''t snap harder than this; if I do, then Pavel will be wiped out of existence.'' Nero frowned his face and uttered, "Who are you, and what do you want from my weapon?" The man finally turned around and looked at Nero through the mask. "You have grown big, Zeus," uttered the man. "Fa¡­ther?" Chapter 172 - Void Blade "You have grown big, Zeus." "Fa...ther?" Nero stammered. "Now, now; I look nothing like your old man," the man remarked. "And this crow mask is not something your god''s eyes can see through." ''Why did I call him father?'' Nero wondered. He furrowed his brows and asked, "Are you an acquaintance of my father?" "Hmm~ I guess, you can say that. We were friends, yes," replied the man. "Who are you?" Pavel asked. The man looked at Pavel and said, "So you are the infamous child of spirit and alchemy." "Spirit magic," corrected Pavel. "If that''s what you think, then sure. But you should fix your power level. It''s going berserk because of your low spiritual energy. If you keep this up, you will explode and be a part of the universe," asserted the man. Nero activated his god''s eyes and inspected Pavel: ''He is telling the truth.'' "Your condition is worse than I thought, Pavel. Why didn''t you tell me about it?" Nero asked with a frustrated look on his face. "It only looks worse; I feel the same as always," Pavel replied with a shrug. Nero knitted his brows and uttered, "You think you can fool me?" Thisbyrinth was created by Pavel himself, so he should be able to know and memorize all the pathways and secret corridors, including but not limited to the monsters and the traps of the entirebyrinth. But Pavel had a hard time finding the correct path because his powers were weakening. Unlike every other entity, Pavel didn''t have a physical body as he was born from power, energy, magic, and alchemy. He wasn''t born with human body parts or organs like the brain and heart, but he created them himself to look like a human, including his gender. To Pavel, his powers were everything. If he ever ran out of his powers, he would die and disappear. He was losing his powers, that was akin to his soul and memories. "I am truly fine," Pavel imed. "Moreover, you should focus on this man, not me." ''I will deal with Pavelter. First is this man.'' Nero turned to the man and uttered, "How did you get here?" "With your help," he answered. "What do you mean?" Nero wondered with a confused look on his face. "I came to this chamber with you two. And as you stepped into this chamber, I ran and grabbed the de." Nero raised his brows and said, "That''s impossible. I couldn''t sense you or your presence until I saw you." "That''s obvious. Uh¡­ how do you call it in yournguage¡ª right! ''Duh!''." He shrugged. "That''s because I was hiding." Nero raised his brows even more and asked, "Who are you?" "I am a friend of your father and¡­ your mother¡­ maybe?" Nero rolled his eyes and sighed: ''I don''t remember ever seeing him or mama and papa ever mentioning him.'' Nero pointed his gaze at the de in the man''s hand and uttered, "You have something of mine. If you could be kind and give it to me while I am asking, I would appreciate it." "Ooh? And what would you do if I didn''t?" the man asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice. "I will kill you," Ziro uttered casually. "Haha!" the manughed. "You have your father''s short temper, I tell you." Nero beckoned the man and said, "Just give me my weapon back." "Your weapon?" The man raised the de in the air and continued, "I am sure it''s not your weapon¡­ right?" "So what?!" "This weapon is nor yours, kid. It belongs to me, and I own this weapon¡­ for now." "Your weapon?" Nero raised his brows, "What proof do you have that it''s your weapon?" "I left it half-buried under the half-burnt tree near the halfway river under the half-built bridge that was separating one town in half." ''Too many ''half''s!'' Pavel exined inwardly. After a brief silence, Nero opened his mouth and uttered, "That doesn''t prove that it belongs to you." "Oh,e on! I gave you the exact location! No one other than me, and you should know it, don''t you remember?" "Fine. Suppose, I believe you; but why did you bury it then?" "So that you could find it, and you did. I hoped you would be able to use it, but I was wrong. You couldn''t use it." Nero shrugged and replied, "I thought it was just a normal de." "This is a ''Void-de,'' and it can cut through anything." The man swung the sword, but nothing happened. "It can cut the air, magic, curse, dimensions, realms, and¡­ even gates. Your seal¡ª that bracelet too" the man added. "I don''t trust you." "Dude!" The man eximed. "You have some serious trust issues." "Thanks." Nero red at the man and uttered, "Now back to what we were talking about. Why did you give it to me?" "As I said, I thought you would be able to use it, but you couldn''t." "I did use it, though." "You¡­ did?" the man asked curiously. "Yeah." Nero nodded. "I used it to scratch my back when it was itchy. And also used it to cut vegetables to make food." "That''s not how you are supposed to use it!" The man yelled in shock. "This de is far more superior than all of your weaponsbined." "Well, I couldn''t think of any other way of using it." "Must be because you are not worthy of using it," the man asserted nonchntly. Nero''s face twitched as he heard that. ''You are not worthy of wielding it.'' He remembered what happened with Thor. When Nero tried to wield Mjolnir, he couldn''t even move it. "Not worthy. Worthy, not worthy. Not worthy,worthy ." Nero murmured and yelled, "No one decides what is worthy¡ª other than me. No one¡­ other than me." "I was being polite since you were friends with my parents. But I don''t care anymore." Nero beckoned the man with his hands and uttered, "Now I will cut you down with your own de." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 173 - Man-To-Kid "There it is! Short-tempered and hot-blooded. Just like your father. Although you have your mother''s eyes," the man asserted. "Stop talking about them!" The man lowered his head and uttered, "Do you hate your parents, kid?" "..." "I am sure you would have thought, ''Only if I was born into another family. Only if I was born into a normal family. Only if I was born as a human.'' ¡ª at least once. Am I right?" "You are wrong!" Nero shouted aloud. Never had I thought of that, and I would never think of that, ever." "Well said." The man pped. "You couldn''t have gotten any better parents than them. You may, or others may hate them, or call them stupid for who they were, but¡­" The man sighed and shook his head. "Do you know, they could have loved a better and happier life if it weren''t for you. The day the world and the god found out that your mother was pregnant and ''you'' were in her womb; that day, their life turned hell¡ª quite literally." "..." "They had to keep running away, they had to hide, they had to fight, then had to beg, they had to starve, they¡­ had to cry." The man''s voice started breaking. "They had to¡­ die. All because of you. Everything that happened to them was because of you." "The night your parents were attacked, they had a chance to leave you behind and run away, but your father stayed behind to hold off the enemies. "And she¡­ your mother had to take you somewhere safe where she was killed brutally." The man turned to Nero and asked, "But you already know that, right, Zeus?" "...." "Now tell me, kid. Do you hate being born as their child? Do you hate your parents? Do you hate your existence?" "Right now¡­" Nero exhaled sharply and finally opened his mouth to utter, "I only hate you." "Not surprised. If you want to fight me, then go ahead. Come and kill me, and I won''t even try to fight back," the man uttered nonchntly. "Before I kill you, tell me one thing." After a brief pause, Nero uttered, "If you were my parent''s friend, then why didn''t you save them? Where were you when my father died?! And why didn''t you save him when he was fighting against hundreds of gods? Where were you when my mother died?! And why didn''t you save her when she was chopped into pieces and was fed to the hounds?! Where in the hell were you when they needed you?!" The man stared at Nero for a brief moment and let out a big sigh: "I said I was their friend, not a babysitter." "Pavel," Nero nced at Pavel from the corner of his eyes: "Go sit in the corner and don''t move." "But I can fight alongside¡ª" Pavel tried to say something, but Nero interrupted him by saying, "Or I will kill you." Nero''s eyes weren''t joking. Pavel sat in the corner of the chamber and closed his eyes. Nero, however, closed his fist as his fingers cracked one by one. Then, he dashed at the man and swung his fist to punch him, but before Nero''s fist could touch the man, he disappeared. Nero instantly activated his God''s eyes and scanned the area, but he couldn''t see or even sense the man. "You coward!" Nero yelled. "What happened to ''If you want to fight me, then go ahead. Come and kill me, and I won''t even try to fight back.''? Why did you run away?" "Oi Oi. I would have died if that punch had hit me," the man''s voice sounded in the chamber as he appeared on the opposite side of Nero. Without wasting a second, Nero dashed at the man, but he disappeared again. ''He is not making himself invisible or hiding his presence; he is disappearing into nothing as though he doesn''t exist. He is warping himself into another dimension.'' Nero furrowed his brows and wondered, ''Just who is he?'' "If you keep running and hiding like that, then this is going to continue for years," Nero announced. "And unfortunately, I don''t have time to y with you. So how about we have a man-to-man fight?" "What do you mean by a ''man to man'' fight? You are still a kid and far from being a man who your father once was," the man''s voice echoed in the chamber, but he was nowhere to be seen. "And besides, your one hit can literally wipe me out of existence," he added. "But¡­" The man appeared near the door of the chamber and uttered, "I agree with you. Let''s have a fight¡ª man to a kid." Nero gathered his mana in his palm and focused on it. The air around his palm was sucked in as it formed a blue-colored ball. The ball grew bigger and bigger¡ª to double the size of a normal human, and it shrunk. The mana in the ball became concentrated, and it changed its color to red as it began to emit a ck hue. Then, he threw the ball at the man, but the man dodged. ''Heh!'' Nero smirked inwardly. Nero already knew that the man would dodge his attack, so he purposely threw it to distract him. When the man dodged, Nero dashed at him and punched him in the chest. "Tch!" However, the man dodged as though he knew what Nero was thinking, although Nero still managed tond a critical hit on him. ''I did feel his ribs cracking and his muscles rupturing by my punch.'' The man was sent flying deep into thebyrinth, stumbling on his feet and colliding with the walls. Nero flew to the man and fired a concentrated mana-ball at the man, then fired another one, and another and another. He kept firing the concentrated mana-ball one after another and didn''t give him a chance to do anything. The walls shattered one after another, the triggered traps and monsters, only to be obliterated by Nero''s attacks. His mana-balls were eating everything on their way. The man was having a hard time dodging. Some of Nero''s mana-balls hit him, but he stayed on his word and didn''t disappear or hide. Chapter 174 - Forgotten Promise Nero grabbed the man''s neck and tossed him up through the walls and ceilings. The man tripped, bumped into monsters, triggered traps, was getting hit by Nero''s mana-balls, collided with the walls, but he stayed on his word and didn''t disappear or hide using his powers. Nero kicked the man in the chest, and he flew through the ceilings and ended up in the chamber where they started the fight. Annoyed, Nero created one more concentrated mana-ball, but it was much bigger than the other ones. He pressed it between his palm and made its size smaller. Then, instead of throwing it, he crushed the ball in his fists. Confused, the man stood still in silence, waiting for something to happen, but nothing happened. "What did you do?" The man asked. "Nothing," Nero replied with a shrug. Nero truly did nothing, but the mana-ball he created earlier was now residing within his palms. If he touched anything, the power of the mana ball would instantly disintegrate the object. But if he touched an inanimate object, the power would flow through it. "How long do you intend to fight?" The man asked curiously. "Until you die?" "That''s never going to happen, kid. You may be strong, stronger than me or¡­ anyone. But you can''t always win." "Oh? Then why do you look so out of breath?" Nero sneered. "You can win against something, but you can''t truly win; you won''t feel satisfied," the man asserted in a solemn voice. Thest person Nero killed was Thor; however, he was simply messing around with him because he acted cocky. When Nero killed Darius, he didn''t feel satisfied; his rage and hunger didn''t vanish. Nero wanted to give Darius an unimaginable and painful death, full of suffering. But Nero still didn''t feel satisfied. "What does it matter?" Nero argued. "If they are dead, then they are dead. Satisfaction doesn''t matter." "Is that so?" The man pointed his finger at Nero''s face and uttered, "Then why are you making that look on your face?" "Because I haven''t killed you yet." Nero dashed at the man while firing different types of mana-ball of various sizes and colors. The man finally tried to protect himself and took out the Void de. ''Finally!'' Nero smirked inwardly. The man jumped around the chamber as Nero chased him and kept attacking him with mana-balls. "You know, kid. The first thing you need to make sure of when you are fighting someone is to¡ª Never underestimate your partner." BOOM! The ceiling fell off with a loud bang. "The second thing you need to make sure of is to¡ª Never trust your opponent''s words." The man jumped into the middle of the chamber and disappeared. "The third thing to make sure is to¡ª Never save your ultimate attack for thest." The man''s voice echoed in the broken chamber. "Since you are giving me some advice, let me tell you one piece of advice too." Nero made a sign with his hand and spread it around the chamber. "When you are fighting someone¡ª" Nero raised both his hands in the air and turned around before saying, "Never give them advice." Nero pulled the man out of nothingness and threw him on the ground. "Heh!" The man smirked. "It took you a while to develop a technique to catch me." Nero raised his brows and asked, "So you were expecting me to catch you?" "I was expecting to¡­ yeah." He nodded. "You have a gift, kid. You can evolve during any fight. You can copy, examine, attack, defend, and win against almost anyone; because you know how to fight. But if you don''t feel satisfied after winning a fight, then everything is vain." The man dashed at Nero and swung the sword at him. Nero turned to the side in the air and dodged the attack. The man jumped to the wall and leaped to Nero, but Nero jumped to the other side and got behind the man. They were fighting at superspeed, almost invisible to normal human eyes. They fought in the air for minutes, both of them attacking each other and dodging. Nero swung his tail and grabbed the man''s leg. "Wha¡ª!" The man was caught by surprise, and let go of the void de. Nero mmed the man to the ground and grabbed the Void de. Nero poured all the powers from the mana-ball residing in his hand¡ª in the void de and shed it in the air, but nothing happened. "Even after all that, you still can''t use it, huh?" The man muttered. Nero fired dozens of mana-balls at the man, but the man dodged them all. However, when Nero had grabbed the man''s leg with his tail, it got injured, and the man couldn''t run or dodge properly. Nero leaped to the man and swung the Void de at his neck. The man raised his hand and pointed his palm towards Nero, who wasing at him with godspeed. When Nero swung the Void de, the distance between Nero and the man increased, as though he had changed the space and interfered with the dimension to increase the distance between them. Nero swung the void de in the air andnded on his feet. "Too bad," the man uttered. "If you could use the power of the de then¡ª" CRACK! A crack appeared on the crow mask that the man was wearing, and it widened and widened as the mask broke in half. It revealed long ck hair and a purple-colored eye. "So," Nero smirked and uttered with a smug look on his face, "You were saying something?" The man''s eyes widened as he remembered something from long ago. He was standing in front of a man who was wearing a three gem crown on his head. Behind the man was a bed where a ck-haired woman was sleeping beside a newborn child. "I want you to do something," the man wearing the crown uttered. "What is it?" the man asked. "If something ever happens to me, or her¡ª please take care of Zeus and be his Godfather." "What do you mean by ''if'' something happens to you both? Nothing is going to happen to any of you. I, Hades, will protect you both¡ª and the kid, with all my might. No matter what happens, I won''t let anything happen to you." The man wearing the crown scoffed and uttered in a solemn voice: "Hades, you are our friend, not a babysitter." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 175 - Hades Hades looked at Nero, who was smirking with the Void de resting on his shoulder. He lowered his gaze and nced at Nero for one more time. Then, he slowly moved his hand at Nero as though he was trying to pay him on the head. "I must be a terrible Godfather," Hades uttered with a bitter smile on his face. Hades moved his hand further ahead to touch Nero''s head, but Nero turned around and walked away with the Void de. After walking to the middle of the chamber, Nero stopped and titled his head to look back at Hades: "I don''t need you; Go away." SIGH! Hades sighed and lowered his hand but kept staring at Nero. He swiped his hand on his face, and the mask was restored. "Retrieve your heart, Zeus," Hades uttered and disappeared into nothingness. Nero consumed the Void de and murmured, "I don''t need the heart to live." He raised his brows after looking at Pavel, who was still sitting in the corner with his eyes closed. "Yo, Pavel, are you alive?" Pavel opened his eyes and answered, "It seems so." "Good." "Why did you let that man go?" Pavel asked with a puzzled look on his face. "I was only fighting to get my weapon back." After a brief pause, he added, "Besides, I wasn''t fighting seriously." Pavel nced around the chamber and looked down at the big hold on the ground in the middle of the chamber; then looked at the broken ceiling. ''This looks pretty serious to me, though,'' Pavel thought to himself, but didn''t dare to say it out loud. "Now then¡­" Nero pped and said, "Thisbyrinth serves no purpose now; let''s destroy it." "But¡ª" "No buts," Nero interrupted. "No, seriously," Pavel argued. You fought with that man for like 3 hours. Aren''t you gettingte to get back to the inn? Don''t forget it will still take us a minimum of 12 hours to get out of here." "You mean 10 hours, right?" Pavel gulped down in fear and nodded: "Right." "To be honest," Nero nced around at the destruction and asserted, "I think we can reach there in some minutes." "That''s impossible!" Pavel refuted. "Even if you destroy everything on the way, it''s going to take at least 5 hours to raze everything." "Pavel, do you doubt my powers?" "No, but I am confident about the infrastructure I have created." After a brief pause, Pavel turned to Nero and asked: "Zeus, do you doubt my powers?" "Hell yeah," Nero answered bluntly. Pavel furrowed his brows and uttered, "Alright then, if you manage to destroy this entirebyrinth in minutes¡ª as you imed. I will do anything you say; I will be your ve or whatever." "I would be happy to hear the same offer if it was from a cute girl," Nero groaned. "Fine then, I will be a cute girl," Pavel affirmed. "What?" Nero asked with a puzzled and disgusted look on his face. "I am a formless creature, remember? I can change my form into anything. An animal, bird, tree, fish, as well as a cute girl." Pavel squinted his eyes at Nero and continued, "If you manage to destroy thisbyrinth in a few minutes, I will change my form into a cute girl, and you can even do anything you want with me." "Pavel¡­" Nero ced his hand on Pavel''s shoulder and uttered in a solemn voice: "Up until now, there have been many moments where I was honestly scared of you¡ª in a disgusting way, by the way." "But today¡­" Nero sighed and shook his head: "I am freaked out." Pavel shrugged Nero''s hand from his shoulder and said, "At first, I thought you were going to say something decent and serious to me, but you left me utterly disappointed." "Aww~ Someone is disappointed," Nero teased. "I will make you eat your words when you fail to destroy thisbyrinth," Pavel sneered. "Wait." Nero knitted his brows and asked, "What do I need to do if you win?" "You mean what would I make you do if you lose, eh?" "Don''t get cocky, Paveli." Nero already gave Pavel a girly name. "If that thought passed your mind, then that means you have already lost." Nero''s face twitched as he hurriedly walked to the door of the chamber. He raised his hands and conjured Harpe in his right hand and the trident in his left hand. Pavel''s smirk vanished as soon as he saw Harpe in Nero''s hand, but his face turned pale when his gaze fell on the trident. "Time to cook abyrinth," Nero asserted. He hovered above the ground and began using his weapons to destroy thebyrinth. He was using Harpe to control the soil and rock with air and gather them into one ce. Then, he was turning them into ashes using the lightning from the trident. Pavel kept his distance from Nero, thinking he might get caught in Nero''s attacks. ''At this rate, I think I will have to say goodbye to my little brother down there.'' Pavel always had a habit to exaggerate things and promise things he was sure he would be able to fulfill. ''I wanted to at least do it with Rhea onest time¡­'' The monsters from thebyrinth started running in fear, although they couldn''t survive Nero''s attacks. He continued destroying thebyrinth, but it took more time than he expected. "It took me two hours," Nero groaned in annoyance. PHEW! Pavel sighed in relief and patted his little brother. "Eww! Don''t touch your shit in front of me." "But I was truly scared! I honestly thought I would have to say bye-bye to my manhood." "Then don''t make empty promises." Nero could have destroyed thebyrinth in a few minutes if he wanted, but he held back. Thebyrinth was located beneath the town, and if Nero had destroyed it entirely without thinking anything, the entire town would have copsed under it. The reason Nero used Harpe and the trident was to control his powers from going berserk. He couldn''t destroy thebyrinth because he was too powerful; which in a logical way, made no sense. ===== Extra Chapter For Reaching Power Stones Goal Chapter 176 - Bad Girls Need Punishment When Pavel and Nero got outside of thebyrinth, it was early morning. The sun had risen but notpletely. "Nice!" Nero patted himself on the shoulder and said, "I am 7 hours early." "Let''s go to the inn now!" Nero shouted excitedly. "Rx. You are early anyway, so why are you in such a hurry?" Pavel asked with a curious and puzzled look on his face. Nero raised his brows and asked, "Are you not in a hurry to see Rhea?" "Not really. We have stayed away for hundreds of years, doing our personal quests. So a mere day and a half won''t make me feel anything," Pavel replied honestly. "I guess that''s what happens when your wife is secretly an old hag," Nero muttered. "Hey! I heard that," Pavel remarked. "So what?" "You can''t insult my wife like that," Pavel retorted with a frowned face. "But I am just telling truths; facts," Nero shrugged. "No, you are not. You know nothing about her. She is still very young, and her body feels great." Nero knitted his brows and asked with a curious look on his face: "Just asking, and if you don''t want to answer it, then don''t answer it. How often do you do ''that'' with her?" Pavel sighed and opened his mouth to say something, but words weren''ting out of his mouth. "We¡­" Pavel stammered. "We don''t do it that often, and it''s not like we are bored of it or anything. It''s just we have done it so many times that doing it for pleasure is kind of nd for us. But we do it whenever either one is in a mood, and currently, I am in a mood." "Not bored, huh?" Nero quoted and thought, ''I wonder if Emilia or I would ever get bored of¡­'' Nero couldn''t finish that thought, and he regretted even thinking about it. Pavel and Nero made their way to the inn, both thinking of the same thing. Nero was wondering on whom he should perform his ritual when he gets back to the inn. ''I was kind of harsh on Emilia and Sophi, so I should choose one of them. I honestly want to choose all three of them at once, but right now, I am in the mood for one only.'' After not seeing, hearing, and feeling them for more than a day, Nero had already started missing them. ''I think I will go with Sophi. She also has been sulking ever since what happened on the ship,'' Nero decided. ''But¡­ Emilia¡­'' Nero''s control meter had already reached the breaking point, and he couldn''t hold himself for any longer. Up until now, Nero had done his adult ritual every day and night¡ª ever since he was unsealed. And this was the first time he hadn''t touched or even seen his girls. ''I wonder what they are doing right now?'' he wondered. ''It''s still early morning, so I doubt they are awake yet.'' He chuckled. ''Emilia is not a morning person, and Asteria doesn''t wake until someone wakes her up.'' ''Although, Sophi might be awake; however, it depends on what she didst night.'' ''If they are still sleeping, then I will surprise them by jumping onto their beds!" Nero excitedly entered the inn, and all his excitement vanished the next moment. When he entered the inn, he saw there were only a few people in the lobby. All the tables were empty, except one; and Emilia and Sophia were arm wrestling on it. "Unbelievable," Nero muttered. He saw Asteria standing at the stairway and sighed. ''Asteria is my new favorite now.'' Nero walked to the stairs, but his path was blocked by Sophia and Emilia. Nero raised his brows at them and uttered, "Get out of my way." "Why are you still angry?" Emilia asked with a puzzled look on her face. "Are you seriously asking that?" "But we didn''t ignore you this time!" Emilia eximed and added, "Not that we have ever ignored you on purpose." "You two were arm-wrestling, early in the morning when you should be fast asleep. And now you are acting all innocent?" "We weren''t arm-wrestling," Sophia quipped. "Then what was that? Finger wrestling?" Nero remarked with a question. "We were waiting for you for two days, and this is what we get?" Sophia sighed. "Umm¡­" Asteria stood beside Nero and uttered, "We were eagerly waiting for you, and when we sensed you, Sophia suggested to prank you. So she and Lady Emilia were only acting to arm-wrestle to see your reaction." "..." Nero was speechless, or rather, he didn''t know what to say. Not only did he jump to unwarranted conclusions, but he also scolded them. Sophia turned around and walked upstairs after saying, "Someone needs to cool down." Nero nced at Emilia to see her doing "Hmph!" and then ran upstairs. Nero turned to Asteria and sighed: "This sucks." Asteria also went upstairs to their room after saying, "That was your fault, Zeus." "I guess I was too excited," he muttered. He followed them upstairs and stood in front of the door, only to find it was closed. He knocked on the door, but no one opened it. "Come on," he groaned. "The door is open," Sophia answered from the other side of the door. Nero opened the door and walked into the room. "What the¡ª! What are you girls wearing?!" Emilia, Sophia in her human form, and Asteria; all three of them were wearing transparent lingerie, and they weed Nero with a wide smile on their faces when he entered the room. "What''s going on?" Nero asked,pletely unknown to his current situation. The trio nced at each other and uttered in unison, "You just got pranked!" "..." "What?" Emilia wrapped her hands around Nero''s neck and said, "Did you truly think we can ever get angry at you?" Nero furrowed his brows and pushed all three of them on the bed: "You girls need some punishment." "Yay!" Emilia cheered. "We haven''t slept ever since you left, you know?" Sophia informed. "Really?!" "We couldn''t sleep without you," Asteria replied. "Girls who don''t sleep are bad girls, and bad girls need punishment. So I am going to punish you all with my rod." Asteria sat up and cast a barrier around the room. "Why did you cast a barrier?" Nero asked curiously. "It''s not just a barrier; it''s a soundproof barrier," Asteria replied with a mischievous smile on her face. "Oh!" "So that means¡­" Asteria pinned Nero on the bed and pulled his pants out. Then, Emilia climbed on top of him and uttered with a slutty smile on her face: "You can go all out on us." Chapter 177 - Everyones Morning Arnold and Rosemary were sleeping on the same bed in their room. Arnold opened his eyes and nced at Rosemary, only to find her staring at him. "Good morning," Arnold greeted. "Morning." "What''s up? Why are you staring at me like you are going to eat me up?" Arnold asked with a grin on his face. "I do want to eat you up, but I will wait for five more years," Rosemary replied. "You can still eat up, you know? I am an old man from inside anyway." "It''s still different. Your small needle can''t satisfy me yet," Rosemary tittered. "That hurts." Rosemary caressed Arnold''s hair and said with a gentle smile on her face: "What will you do now?" "I don''t know. We are still on the run; hiding from everything. But we can''t keep this up. I have to put an end to this," Arnold asserted. Arnold was the prince of the kingdom, and he has been on the run ever since the kingdom was attacked. "We can ask Zeus," Rosemary suggested. "I am sure he will help us." "I am not sure about that," Arnold muttered. "Are you saying he won''t help us?" "He has changed a lot ever since west saw him. Not only his appearance but his personality and mentality too," Arnold asserted in a solemn voice. "Yeah." Rosemary agreed. "He even has multiple women now." "His eyes have no life, his smile has no happiness, and his emotions have no feelings." After a brief pause, he added, "Unless he is with the girls." "I think he will help us if we ask him. You said that the night had hybrid monsters, and he used them to attack the kingdom. So I am sure Zeus would love to help since the monsters are involved." Nero hadn''t spent much time with Rosemary, Rhea, Pavel, and Arnold¡ª even before he was sealed. He had only traveled with them for a few months for the monster expedition. However, Nero knew Rosemary and Rhea a long time before that. "Let''s not make our morning bad by talking about that." Arnold climbed on top of Rosemary and uttered, "I want a good morning kiss from you." "You are too small for a kiss," Rosemary replied. "Oh? So it''s okay if you do it, but when I want to do it, ''I am too small'', huh?" Arnold remarked as he forced himself on Rosemary. "Indeed," Rosemary sneered and tried to push Arnold back with a grin on her face. "Hey, I have been thinking this for a while; that you can make me big using alchemy, right?" Arnold asked curiously. "Yeah. But I won''t do it, ever," Rosemary replied with a straight face. "Why not?" "We¡­ Us sorceresses have no feelings or emotions. I didn''t feel anything when Zeus killed my mother, nor did I cry when my close friends died. But¡­ it''s different when I am with you." "The witches have cursed all the sorceresses to be like that, and that curse is eternal, linked by birth. But each sorceress has one person they love; it can be anything. And for me¡­ it''s you. So I am never using alchemy on you. There is always a price for using alchemy, an equivalent exchange, and I am not betting your life on anything." After a brief silence, Rosemary uttered, "You know what happened to Pavel after Rhea selfishly used alchemy on him." "How long does he have?" "Probably a week." She answered, "After that, he will disappear." Meanwhile, Pavel opened the door and entered the room. He saw Rhea sleeping on the bed and smiled: ''This scene never gets old.'' He walked to the bed and sat beside Rhea. But the movement on the bed caused RHea to wake up. She looked at Pavel with her still sleepy eyes and muttered, "You are back?" "Yeah. I was missing you." Rhea moved a little and ced her head on Pavel''sp. "It''s time to wake up," Pavel uttered. "I don''t want to wake up. I want to stay like this," Tears fell from her eyes as she said, "For forever." "Rhea~" Pavel gently patted Rhea''s head and said, "It''s okay. You are strong enough to live without me." "I am not. I can''t live without you! I need you to be with me!" Rhea wailed. "Don''t worry. I am not dying; I will just disappear. I won''t feel any pain or suffer. And I will always stay with you." "You are lying! You will disappear and nevere back. And there will be no way to bring you back." Pavel hugged Rhea and wiped her tears, then said with a gentle smile on his face: "I am happy right now. All my moments with you are precious, and I will never forget them." He bit his lips and continued, "I wasn''t supposed to exist in the first ce; I was a mistake. But I lived and survived." "I always wondered ''why do I exist?''. But when I met you, I finally got my answer. You helped me live all these years, and that''s enough for me. Please stop torturing yourself by finding a way to prolong my life. I have lived a happy life, and now I want you to live a happy life¡ª with or without me." When Nero asked Pavel to take him to thebyrinth to get his weapon, Pavel knew that if he went, he would never see Rhea again. But, he still agreed, and Rhea didn''t say anything. ¡ª¡ª¡ª The wind was wild and cold, and the sky was cloudy and dark. It seemed like it was the rainy season, and it was about to rain soon. It was evening, just before the rush hours, so the streets weren''t busy. There were different colonies of houses with various sses of people living in them. Out of all the colonies, there was one colony that was standing out because of the big luxurious houses. Among those houses, there was someone standing in front of a house with a horrified look on his face. "Why¡­" He muttered, "Why am I here, in my old world?!" He was Nero, and he found himself standing in front of the house of his previous world. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 178 - A Terrible Nightmare Nero found himself standing in front of the house of his previous world. At first, he stood there, dumbfounded, wondering what was going on. But after a few minutes, he couldn''t help but feel anxious for some reason. He nced around to take a better look to confirm he wasn''t mistaken, and after making sure he was indeed in his previous world, standing in front of his house, he was back to wondering why he was there. He had no idea what to do, so he just stood there. After a while, a ck-haired boy wearing a school uniform and headphones walked by. Nero''s eyes widened as he saw the boy and muttered, "No¡­ way." It was Zane, Nero''s pre-reincarnation self. "So I am in the past?" Nero questioned himself. Suddenly, the disy of Zane''s watch lit up as she received a text. Nero looked at the date on the watch: "Friday, 31st October, 3049. 05: 05 PM." ''31st October 3049! That means¡­ I will die after 6 hours! At 11:11 PM'' "Wait!" Nero gasped as he realized something else. "I will die today, so that means¡­" Nero dashed at the house and walked past Zane. He rushed to the door and tried to open it, but his body passed through the door. He looked back at Zane and yelled, "Why are you walking so slow?! Walk fast and open the door!" Zane couldn''t see Nero, nor could he hear him. He walked to the door and scanned his eyes to unlock the door. The door opened, and Zane walked in. "You are too slow! Follow me!" Nero yelled, even though he knew Zane couldn''t hear him. Nero rushed through the hallway and climbed upstairs, but when he looked back, Zane wasn''t there. After entering the house, Zane threw everything¡ª except his headphones, on the living room couch and went to the bathroom. "Asshole," Nero muttered in annoyance. KACHAK! KACHAK! Nero looked up at the stairs and saw a girl in the wheelchair looking down at the stairs from the edge of the stairway. "No," Nero murmured. The girl moved her head left and right to see, but she couldn''t see anyone. "No. No." SIGH! She sighed and waited for someone toe into her view. "No. No. No. Please, no." However, suddenly, the wheelchair moved forward, and the girl fell to the stairs. "No!" The girl rolled down the stairs with a high impact. Nero tried to catch her, but she passed through his body. THUD! THUMP! Nero forcefully jerked his head back and saw the girl was lying in the pool of her own blood. His eyes got teary as he bit his lips with a painful expression on his face. Zane was listening to music on his headphones at full volume, unaware of the situation. After a while, he washed his hands and got out of the bathroom. He walked to the living room to grab his phone from the couch. CLANK! He heard the sound of something falling, so he immediately rushed to the stairs and saw the wheelchair crushing the girl''s body in front of his eyes. The phone slipped from his phone, and he rushed to the girl. He took her in his arms as he trembled and screamed, "Jane!" Nero opened his eyes and found himself sleeping on the bed of the inn. He sat up and collected his thoughts. "...." ¡ª¡ª¡ª Was that a dream? Or just my memories? In either case, why did I experience that? Ever since I was born in this world, I never had any dreams about my past life. "Tch!" I had a lovely sister named Jane in my past life. She was my everything, and I loved her more than anything. She was my reason to smile and my reason to live. We were twins, but we were nothing alike, not by appearance nor by lifestyle. I was born normal and lived a normal and healthy life, but Jane had it differently. She was born weak. Ever since birth, she was mute and deaf, so she couldn''t speak or hear anything. When she was seven years old, her body became more weak, and she became crippled. She couldn''t walk or move on her own; she couldn''t do anything on her own. She couldn''t move her hands or legs, nor could she do anything. She was always bedridden, and her condition was getting worse and worse as time passed. Even though my father was a doctor, he couldn''t do anything. There was no cure for her condition. She was allowed to go to school once a week, and she always looked forward to that day of the week. But as months passed, she was no longer excited to go to school. Later, I found out she was getting bullied at the school. Even though she was going to a school of disabled, she was getting bullied. The other students would pull pranks on her by hiding her belongings, messing with her electric wheelchair, leaving her on the stairway. She stopped going to school and spent her time at home. We had an advanced security system at home, so whenever someone walked by the house or whenever any strange moments urred in the house, we would get an alert. Jane''s room also had an alert informer. Whenever I came back from school, I always went to Jane''s room first and told her about my day. That day, when I came from school, I was extremely annoyed and frustrated because I couldn''t perform well on my exam. So to cool myself, I yed my favorite upbeat song and turned up to max. Jane must have gotten notified that the front door was opened, so she waited for me in her room. But instead of going to her room, I went to the bathroom. She got anxious and came to look at the stairs, but she couldn''t see me. Some days ago, she had told me that her wheelchair had been acting strange, but when I checked it, everything was fine. I promised her I would buy her a new one on our birthday, which was a week after that day. When I came out of the bathroom, I heard a noise, and when I checked it, I found Jane on the floor, bathing in her own blood. Emilia was in the same scene when I first found her, and looking at her reminded me of Jane. After seeing Jane like that, my mind stopped working, and I didn''t know what to do. I called the ambnce and my parents and took Jane to the hospital. Jane''s condition was critical, and there was no guarantee that she would survive. I had my finals exam going on, so my parents suggested me to go home and take it easy. It wasn''t as though staying at the hospital would magically heal Jane, so I went home. I tried to eat, but I could taste the food. I tried to study, but I couldn''t focus, so I hit the bed early. I woke up after a few hours because I had a terrible nightmare about my girlfriend. She lived 5 minutes away from my ce, so I immediately went to check up on her, and¡­ the rest was a nightmare... a true nightmare. I want to go back to my previous world and see how Jane is doing. I hope she survived¡­ should I hope it? Even if she survived, her life wouldn''t change. Her life was a living hell. I don''t think I would be able to survive if I was her, but she always smiled brightly whenever she looked at me. "Jane¡­ I am sorry. If I had checked your wheelchair properly, or if I had gone directly to your room aftering from school that day¡­ you wouldn''t have to suffer all that." Chapter 179 - Sincere Request "Why would I dream about my past life now of all the times?" Nero wondered. "Was it¡­ truly a dream in the first ce? It was simr to what and how I see when I do memory dive after drinking one''s blood. I saw my past life from a third-person perspective." Nero was extremely confused about his current situation, but he didn''t let it break him. Emilia rolled on the bed and ced her head on Nero''sp with her eyes closed. Nero looked at Emilia with a gentle smile on his face and patted her head. ''What if I am your sister from your past life?'' He remembered what Emilia had told him when they were at Laira''s inn. ''I do feel nostalgic when I am with Emilia; It''s as if there is some connection between us.'' ''What if Emilia truly is Jane''s reincarnation?'' He wondered. ''What would happen to our rtionship?'' ''Well, if that''s the case, then we have already done what we shouldn''t do, so it''s wouldn''t be a problem. But I am sure that''s not the case.'' ''I was reincarnated here because of some strange phenomenon, but I don''t know what. And I need to find it out along my odyssey.'' Nero nced at Sophia and Asteria, who were sleeping peacefully beside him. Sophia and Asteria were wearing transparent lingerie, but Emilia was naked. Nero slid his finger on Emilia''s chest and squeezed her breasts before covering her body with a thin nket. ''She has developed a habit of sleeping naked,'' Nero chuckled. "Just having a nce at her naked body made me horny again," he muttered. He gently stroke his hand on Emilia''s hair and murmured: "So beautiful, so elegant. It''s as though she has been perfectly crafted for me. So sweet, so kind. It''s as though she is an angel¡­ an angel from fairytales. So sexy, so horny. It''s as though she is a pervert¡­ a cute pervert. Her childlike behavior, her stupid remarks, her uughable pranks. Her sweet smile, her dazzling gaze, her¡­ soft breasts. I can''t forget them; I can''t live without them, I¡­" SIGH! He sighed and shook his head with a soft smile on his face: "I am turning into a simp." He carefully ced Emilia''s head on the pillow and stood up from the bed. He stretched his hands in the air as he conjured clothes around his body and yawned. Then, he nced at the girls one more time and left the room. Sophia opened her eyes without making any movements and bit her lips: ''I can''t bring myself to tell Emilia about her existence. Their rtionship is too precious, and I don''t have what it takes to destroy it.'' Nero walked down the stairs as he thought: ''They were awake for nearly three days, and I didn''t let them sleepst night either.'' It was nearly evening, and the sun was about to set. "I will wake them up for dinner and then have another foursome tonight," Nero decided. ''Also, I need to learn that sound-proof magic barrier from Asteria. It cane in handy.'' Nero went to the lobby and nced around, hoping he would see a familiar face, but he couldn''t find one. "Looks who is awake after spending a long time with his girls," someone remarked from behind. SIGH! Nero sighed and uttered as he looked behind: "I was expecting to see Arnold or Pavel, but I found an ugly rose." It was Rosemary. Rosemary rolled her eyes and said, "Good evening to you too." "Where is your illegitimate husband?" "Arnold and Pavel have gone to scout the town and make sure the path is clear," Rosemary replied. "Path for what?" "We are leaving the town tonight and soon getting out of this kingdom," she replied. "Uh.. ''We'' as in who?" Nero asked curiously. "Me, Arnold, Rhea, and Pavel." After a brief pause, she continued, "You maye with us if you want to, but you will have to pay us." "Cheapskate," Nero murmured. "It''s hard to earn money, you know?" "You can simply create crystals and be rich," Nero stated with a shrug. "Unfortunately, none of us four can use magic. Rhea and I use alchemy. Arnold is¡­ Arnold. And Pavel can''t create crystals. He tried making them, but they broke soon after." "Sadge." Rosemary went to the kitchen and brought a ss filled with a green liquid in her hand. She handed the ss to Nero and uttered, "Here, drink this." "What is it?" Nero asked curiously and smelled the liquid. "It''s poison," she answered nonchntly. "Yeah, right. Like poisons can kill me." Nero took a sip and spat out. "Eww! It tastes disgusting. Seriously, what is it?" "Just drink it. It''s healthy for the body." "But it tastes awful!" Nero retorted. Rosemary raised her brows and said with a smirk on her face: "So an unrivaled demon can''t even drink a liquid?" Nero''s face twitched, and he chugged down the liquid. SLAM! He mmed the ss on the table and smirked, "Heh!" Rosemary knitted her brows and uttered, "Why are you acting so smug? I make Arnold drink this three times a day." ''My condolences, Arnold!'' "Anyway." Rosemary picked up the ss and went into the kitchen after saying, "We will be leaving after eating the dinner, so get your girls ready." SIGH! Nero sighed and grabbed the barrel of rum to drink it empty. But before he could even finish drinking it, a waiter came and stood beside Nero so that he could charge Nero. After drinking thest drop of the rum from the barrier, Nero nced at the counter, only to find the woman staring at him. ''She was here in the morning too, and she stays here at night too. Does this bitch don''t sleep?'' Nero wondered. He created a crystal in his pal and threw it at the woman, then walked away. He wandered into the inn to explore it properly and stumbled upon a garden. There is saw Rhea watering the flowers. He turned around and prepared to leave the garden: "Let''s get out of here." "Zeus," Rhea called him out. Nero turned around and groaned: "What is it?" "There is something I would like to ask you," Rhea stated. "Oh?" Nero sneered. "What could the egoistic and selfish Rhea possibly want from me?" "It''s more like a request," Rhea uttered in a low voice. "Oh?!" Nero''s interest was piqued by seeing how Rhea was acting. "It''s about Pavel." Rhea bit her lips and continued, "You know his condition, don''t you?" "Yeah, so?" Nero shrugged. "Can''t you do something?" Rhea asked hesitantly. "Oi Oi." Nero smirked and remarked: "Is this how one requests for something?" Nero remarked. Rhea dropped to her knees and rubbed her head on the ground: "Please, do something and save Pavel. He doesn''t have much time left." Nero lowered his gaze and asserted in a solemn voice: "There is nothing I can do to save him. Alchemy and stuff are out of my expertise." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 180 - Evolving Ability "Two carriages are enough, right?" Pavel questioned. "Yeah." Rhea nodded. "There are eight people in total, so we can do 4 in one and 4 in another." Once the sun had set, Nero went to the room to wake up the girls. Sophia was already awake in her angel form, and she wasbing her hair in front of the mirror. "It''s rare to see youbing." Nero chuckled. "What''s up?" "Nothing." Sophia turned around and uttered, "You told me to take care of my angel form and that you love it. So I will do it. I may not look as charming as I used to look before, but I hope you pay me some attention too." "Don''t make it sound like I don''t pay you attention," Nero remarked. "I was talking about ''that'' attention," Sophia grinned and hugged Nero. "Is it going to be like this for forever? I want to make love with you in my real body, too," she murmured. Nero patted Sophia''s back and replied in a gentle voice: "Soon." "I don''t want to hear that as an answer. Give me a fixed time. I can''t wait for any longer," Sophia refuted. After a brief silence, Nero uttered, "As soon as I find you a new core. And if I can''t find one, I will create one. But¡­ I need time." "I wish I weren''t born an angel," Sophia muttered in a low voice. "Don''t say that." Nero tittered. "You know, you are the only angel I don''t hate. Although, I admit I did hate you at first." "I have always loved you ever since I first saw you." "Lies. I can''t count how many times you tried to kill me when you found out that I was a demon." Sophia''s face flushed as she averted her gaze and squirmed: "That was¡­ also my love." "Yeah, right." Nero scoffed: "So you were a crazy psycho yandere shota-con¡ª oh! I forgot to add ''stalker''." Sophia puffed her cheeks and uttered, "I told you that watching over you was my duty, so that doesn''t count as stalking." "Umu. Umu. I have heard this like thousands of times." Sophia squinted her eyes and jumped on Nero to kiss him. She wrapped her hands around Nero''s neck and pressed her lips on his lips. Then, she inserted her tongue in his mouth and began sucking all his saliva. Nero tried to push her back, but Sophia just pulled him with her. After kissing for a while, Sophia licked her lips and said with a mischievous smile on her face: "As expected. Kissing in my real form does feel different." "You idiot! What have you done! Now you will¡ª" "Rx." Sophia interrupted Nero and continued, "I won''t turn into a fallen angel." "But we kissed, and you drank all my saliva!" Nero argued. "Yes, I did. And it was the most delicious liquid I have ever drank." "Scratch all that! What do you mean by ''you won''t turn into a fallen angel''?" Nero asked with an anxious and curious look on his face. "As you know, my Angelic ability is to change the form, so I changed my form from the inside but stayed the same for the outside. That way, I stay as Sophia, and I can feel and experience everything with my real body." "...." Nero was speechless. He stared at Sophia with a dumbfounded look on his face. "What? You couldn''t understand? I thought you were smarter than this," Sophia shrugged her shoulders and shook her head in disbelief. "I did understand what you are trying to say, but I am amazed how you pulled it off," Nero replied. "Up until now, I was using my ability for other purposes, but now I am only using it to have sex with you. So I had to do something and evolve this ability." Sophia stopped and licked her lips before saying, "And it seems It was sessful." "So that means we can have sex in your real form without any worry, right?" Nero asked curiously. "No." Sophia sighed. "Unfortunately, I can keep this up for more than 1 minute." "So one minute is your limit, huh?" "For now, yeah. But I am working on it. So even if you don''t manage to find me a new core, we can have a backup n," Sophia replied with a grin. SIGH! Nero let out a weary sigh and uttered, "I can''t believe we are talking like this about sex as if it''s something serious." "It is serious!" Sophia shouted. "Yes, sex is a very serious matter," Emilia asserted from the bed. "You are awake? Nice." "I was awake for a while, but your two were talking about real-body this and that." Emilia shrugged. "I couldn''t understand anything, so I chose to stay silent." "Wake Asteria up; we are leaving the inn tonight." Nero walked to the door and said, "I will go set up the table and order food for us." Nero left the room, and Sophia followed him soon after. Emilia conjured clothes around her body and looked at the sleeping Asteria. "I have never woken up anyone in my life," she muttered. ''How should I wake her up?'' she wondered. "Should I just say something like, ''Asteria, wake up; we are leaving?'' What body part should I shake?'' ''Her hands? Or maybe, I should tap on her shoulders?'' Emilia couldn''t do a simple task to wake Asteria. Meanwhile, Nero ordered a special dish for everyone. Pavel and Arnold had brought some fresh meat of animals with them when they went to scout the area. And Sophia gave the purple fruits to make juice. Pavel, Rhea, Arnold, and Rosemary had already started eating, but Nero and Sophia were waiting for Emilia and Asteria. "That pervert¡­ why is she taking so long?" Nero wondered. "I bet she fell asleep again," Sophia remarked. "That¡­ is¡­ possible," Nero nodded in agreement. SIGH! Nero sighed and uttered, "I will go check." Nerozily walked upstairs to their room and opened the door. Emilia bumped into Nero as though she was about to leave the room in a hurry. "Watch out. What was taking¡ª!" Nero stopped when he looked at Emilia''s face. She looked panicked and horrified. "What''s wrong?" Emilia pointed her gaze at Asteria, who was sitting on the bed: "She is acting strange." Nero entered the room and uttered," Asteria, let''s go." Asteria stared at Nero and blinked a couple of times with a dumbfounded look on her face. Then, she immediately jumped from the bed and hugged Nero. "Master Zeus!" "Princess¡­ Astrea?" Chapter 181 - On The Way Pavel, Rhea, Rosemary, and Arnold were in one carriage, and Pavel was driving it. The carriage had a door on one side and windows on both sides, but it looked normal. Nero, Emilia, Sophia, and Asteria were in the other carriage, and the carriage looked luxuriouspared to the other carriage. Nero was in the form of one of the guards, and he used it to get out of the town safely without causing anymotion. It was midnight, and both of the carriages were passing through the dark and empty forest. It was so dark that even the path wasn''t visible, so Nero was driving the carriage in front and using his god''s eyes to get a better look at the path. Everyone in Pavel''s carriage had fallen asleep as they were awake since the morning. However, Pavel hadn''t slept a wink. He could ask Arnold to drive the carriage, but even though Arnold was mentally a lot older, physically, he was a seven-year-old boy. His body couldn''tst long, and he needed rest often. However, the scene was different in Nero''s carriage. For once, Emilia and Sophia were sitting next to each other, and they were sweating continuously in nervousness. Asteria was sitting on the opposite seat and staring at Sophia and Emilia with a smile on her face. SIGH! Nero sighed and changed his appearance to his real form. "It wasn''t supposed to be like this," he muttered. He couldn''t forget what happened after he went upstairs to check up on Emilia and Asteria. When Asteria woke up, she hugged Nero and called him ''Master Zeus''. That was enough for Nero to figure out she was not Asteria, but she was Princess Asteria. At first, Nero was reluctant to admit it, so he chose to confirm it by testing her. He took Asteria downstairs with Emilia and asked her if she recognized anyone. As soon as Asteria''s eyesid on Sophia, she recognized her. "She is Sophia," Asteria stated. Nero pointed her finger at Rhea and asked, "Do you know her?" Asteria looked at Rhea for a while and uttered, "Is that¡­ Rhea?" Nero then pointed his gaze at Pavel and asked, "What about him?" "He is Pavel, right? I met him once." Then, Nero pointed his finger at Rosemary and asked, "This one?" "She is Rosie. She helped Ma recover after you healed her." "And what about this kid?" Nero pulled Arnold in front of him. "Do you recognize him?" After staring at Arnold for a brief moment, Asteria shook her head and uttered, "I don''t. Who is this?" Nero looked into Emilia''s eyes and turned Asteria to her: "Do you recognize this girl?" "I¡­ don''t," Asteria answered. "But she somehow looks familiar for some reason. I don''t know¡­ why." At that point, Nero knew without a doubt that it was Princess Astrea. "What''s going on, Master Zeus? Last I heard, I was told you were sealed. But I am so happy to see you again." She nced around the inn and uttered with a confused and puzzled look on her face: "But where are we? I was at the pce and¡­ and¡­" Nero hugged Asteria tightly and didn''t let her think anymore. ''This is the worst,'' he uttered to himself. ''Not only Asteria is not her, but Princess Astrea doesn''t remember that she has already died.'' ''Her memories are a mess. Just what happened to her after I was sealed?'' Nero had never seen such a case of reincarnation. "M-Master Z-Z-Zeus! Why are you hugging me like that?!" Asteria eximed with a flushed face. After that, Nero somehow managed to convince Asteria that they were on a secret mission. After eating dinner, they drove on the carriage and left the town. "It was supposed to be like this," he muttered again. "Zeus!" Pavel called out to Nero. Nero slowed down the carriage and let Pavel catch up to him. "What is it?" Nero asked. "We have been driving this carriage for over eight hours now. I think we should make a quick stop and rest for a while," he suggested. "Also, I am exhausted as I haven''t slept in four days, and I seriously need some sleep. So I will let Arnold take care of the carriage." Nero activated his God''s eyes and scanned the area to make sure everything was fine. "There is a cliff nearby. Let''s stop there." Pavel nodded and followed Nero. They parked the carriages near the trees and walked to the cliff alone. The sun was about to rise, but the birds had already begun chirping. "Say, Zeus." Pavel turned to Nero and asked, "Do you remember how we first met?" "I met you when you had a bounty on your head, and I was hunting you down," Nero replied with a soft smile on his face. "I don''t remember anything, but I trust you," Pavel asserted. Pavel''s memories reset every month, and he always forgot everything. That was until he met Rhea. When Rhea and Pavel were in love with each other, Pavel had forgotten about Rhea many times. Rhea knew she had to do something to stop that, so she gave him a magical ring that stored the most important memories of Pavel in it. So whenever Pavel''s memories reset, he would look at the ring and remember Rhea again. "When I disappear, I want you to take care of Rhea," Pavel uttered in a solemn voice. Nero quietly gazed at the sky and didn''t say anything. After a brief silence that looked like an eternity to Pavel, Nero asserted, "What do you mean by taking care of her? Do you want me to be her babysitter?" "She had a crush on you, but you rejected her when she confessed to you. Saying, ''I don''t n to get in a rtionship with anyone.'' But soon after, you fell in love with the high priestess." "That was eons ago. And I had rejected countless girls at that time; Rhea just happened to be one of them." Pavel took a deep breath and exhaled slowly: "What I am trying to say is now that you have multiple girls, I want you to ept her feelings." Nero frowned his face and grabbed Pavel''s cor: "Are feelings and rtionships a joke to you? She is your wife, and she loves you. And I am notying my hands on a taken girl; it leaves a bad taste in my mouth." "If you want her to move on after you disappear, then tell that to her yourself," Nero asserted with a hint of frustration in his voice. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 182 - Arnold, The Abnormal It was a sunny day, around noon, and the sunlight was reaching every corner. A man in adventurer clothes who looked to be in his early thirties walked through the streets. He looked in a hurry, although he wasn''t running. After walking hastily for a while, the man entered the building called a guildhall. As soon as he entered, everyone stopped talking, and their gazes stopped at the man. "Heha!" a brown-haired man walked out of the crowd andughed at the man. "Look who is here," he said. Another man walked out of the crowd and ced his hand on the brown-haired man''s shoulder: "It''s Arnold the Abnormal." Arnold ignored the crowd and walked straight to the counter. He looked at the woman at the counter and let out a weary sigh. "Why are you here, Arnold?" she asked. "Please." Arnold mmed his head on the counter and begged, "Give me an adventurer pass." "Did you pass the exam?" "No," Arnold answered. "They didn''t even let me give the exam as I can''t use any magic." The woman frowned her face and uttered, "Then why are you here? You know you can''t get an adventurer card if you haven''t passed the exam." "But I need the adventurer card!" "Tch!" The woman clicked her tongue and asked, "Why are you so persistent about getting an adventurer card? It''s for your own good. A magicless man like you can''t survive alone." After a brief pause, the woman continued, "If you want to earn money, then you can join a party and y your role as ackey." "I need an adventurer card to travel to the ''Azure Kingdom''," Arnold replied. "I want to meet my sick mother, who is bedridden." The woman raised her brows and asserted: "You are aware of the current condition of the Azure kingdom, right? They are at war with the neighboring kingdom, and almost all the citizens are captured and executed." "..." Arnold gritted his teeth and clenched his fists in frustration. "I¡­ still want to go there," he uttered. "You will die either way," the woman remarked. "Just give me a temporary adventurer card," Arnold begged. "I will give it back after Ie back from the Azure kingdom." "You won''t being back, old man," the brown-haired man remarked. Arnold turned around and red at the brown-haired man: "You are an adventurer, right? Then you must have the adventurer card. Come with me to the Azure kingdom, and I will be yourckey for my entire life." "Why would I choose a magicless abnormal as myckey?" The man snorted. "I would rather have a cute girl as myckey instead of an old man." "Please!" Arnold bowed down. "Argh!" The man rolled his eyes and groaned: "Why is this good-for-nothing old man so annoying?" The man standing beside the brown-haired man tapped his shoulders and uttered, "Leave it, Naben." "Come on, Pavel. I was simply having a little fun with this old man. I mean, he is hrious, and he got guts." Naben turned to Arnold and threw a paper on him: "If youplete this quest alone, without anyone''s help. Then me and my party will apany you to the Azure kingdom¡ª without asking for anything in return." Arnold picked up the paper and left the guildhall. "Heh!" Naben smirked and sat at the table with Pavel and his party. "If you were nning to help him from the start, then you should have said so. Why make fun of an old man?" Pavel asked with a puzzled look on his face. "You know I don''t like to help anyone for free," Naben replied with a distant smile on his face. Pavel sighed and shook his head: "What question did you give him?" "Just obtaining some nts to make pills." Naben nced at Pavel from the corner of his eyes and continued, "Rhea said she wants to use them in alchemy." Pavel''s face twitched as he heard that, but he didn''t say anything. After seeing Pavel''s reaction, Naben smirked and continued, "Are you jealous that she didn''t ask you?" "I am not!" Pavel hissed. "The nts she wants to make the pills using alchemy are for you. She is doing that for you, so she didn''t want you to know about it." Naben informed. "Don''t tell her that I told you, though." "Where is she, anyway?" Pavel asked with a curious look on his face. "She went to the market with Sophia and Zeus," Naben replied. "Zeus again," Pavel muttered Zeus'' name in annoyance. "Do you hate him so much that your mood gets ruined just by hearing his name?" Naben questioned. "Yes." Pavel nodded. "He is just a 13-year-old kid, yet he is so strong, and it''s¡­ it''s annoying how he gets all the attention." "Heh!" Naben scoffed softly and uttered in a solemn voice: "That''s not the case." "Whatever. You always take his side," Pavel remarked. Naben took out a paper from his pocket and stood up from the chair with a horrified look on his face. "What''s wrong?" Pavel asked. "You are making a face like you have seen a ghost or something." Naben gulped down and looked at Pavel, then uttered with an anxious look on his face: "I think I messed up." "What did you do?" "I gave that old man a different quest¡­" "Which one?" "Monster expedition¡­" Pavel''s face turned pale as he muttered, "He will surely die." "We have to do something!" Naben shouted. "What''s wrong?" A female voice asked from behind. Pavel and Naben looked at the girl and said, "Sophia, where is Zeus?" "He is with Rhea. She said she wants to do something with Zeus alone." Sophia shrugged and muttered, "Although I am sure she is going to confess to him." "...." Meanwhile, Arnold was running from dozens of monsters in the dungeon. "What the hell?! Why are there so many A-rank monsters in a rundown dungeon like this?!" Arnold yelled. ''Just a little more, Arnold. Once you exit the dungeon, the monsters won''t follow you,'' Arnold reassured himself. He was running continuously from the monsters. He was out of breath, and his legs were giving out. He somehow managed to exit the dungeon, and tripped to the nearest tree. PHEW! He sighed in relief, thinking he was safe now and the monsters won''t follow him, but he was wrong. The monsters chased him outside the dungeon too. Arnold began crawling as he couldn''t get up. Suddenly, a petite figure of a boy passed Arnold and walked straight to the horde of the monsters. "Hey, kid!" Arnold yelled. "Don''t go there! It''s dangerous!" The boy looked around 13 years old, and he wasn''t carrying any weapons with him. Arnold stood up and tried to stop the kid, but he tripped again and fell to the ground. "Kid!" Arnold yelled as he watched the boy getting surrounded by the monsters. The next moment, all the monsters were ripped apart as their body parts sttered around the forest. "Wh...at?" The boy nced at Arnold with a lifeless re in his eyes and walked to him. "Don''t call me a kid, old man," the boy asserted. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Arnold nced at the sleeping Rosemary in the carriage and muttered with a wry smile on his face: "Farewell, Mary." After traveling for six days with Nero and the others, they reached Arnold''s kingdom. Arnold mixed a sleeping drug in everyone''s food to make them unconscious. He left alone to fight for his kingdom and free it from the evil knight. He took a secret passage that took him inside the pce''s gates, but when he reached there, he was already surrounded by hundreds of soldiers. Chapter 183 - Going Solo Arnold held his sword tightly and stood in a defensive position. "Tch!" he clicked his tongue and thought, ''And I thoughting here at night was a nice n.'' "He really came," one of the soldiers uttered. ''So they had already expected that I mighte, huh?'' "But he is just a small kid," another soldier remarked. "I know, right?" He snorted. "I don''t know why Boris was so afraid of him." "Be careful, and don''t underestimate the enemy just because he is a kid," the leader of the team asserted. The knight Boris¡ª who betrayed the king and took over the throne a month ago, wanted to get rid of the prince¡ª Arnold. He had made various search parties for all the towns of the kingdom to find Arnold. He had also made sure to keep the pce''s defense perfect for defending himself from any uing attacks. The soldiers who refused to obey him were killed, and those who betrayed the king were also killed. Boris trusted no one other than himself. He took over the throne with the help of the neighboring kingdom''s soldiers; But, Boris was nning to betray them too once he found and killed Arnold. On the night of the attack, Boris informed the king¡ª Arnold''s father, that the kingdom was under attack. Then, he suggested the king take the queen and Arnold through the secret passage and run away. The king trusted Boris and took the Queen and Arnold to the secret passage to escape, but Boris had closed the exit of the passage. After locking the royal family in the secret passage, Boris Unleashed a magical monster in the passage and killed the King and Queen. Arnold, however, was pulled into a portal by Rosemary. And before he knew it, the entire kingdom was destroyed. The people were kicked out of their houses, and they were starved to death. Arnold knew there was nothing he could do. He was magicless¡ª and abnormal. And that abnormality was linked with his soul, so no matter how many times his soul was transmigrated, he couldn''t use any magic. He had mastered martial arts that he learned from Nero, but that wouldn''t help him fight the entire kingdom. Especially magic knights and monsters. Rosemary and Rhea were alchemists, and the offense wasn''t their stronghold. And as for Pavel, he barely had any of his powers left as he was going to disappear soon. So, Arnold and Rosemary nned to run away. They decided to leave the kingdom at its fate and run as far away as possible. But, they met Nero in the town near the shore. Arnold considered that as a sign of fate telling him to fight for his rights, so he changed his mind and decided to kill Boris. He didn''t have the courage to ask Nero for help as he had nothing to do with Arnold and the kingdom. And he couldn''t ask Pavel and Rhea either as Pavel only had a few hours left before he disappeared, so he wanted Rhea to spend Pavel''sst moment with him. As for Rosemary, it was love. He knew she would have followed him even if he hadn''t asked her. Arnold took a deep breath and dashed at the soldiers before yelling, "I am not going to die until I decapitate Boris'' head from his body!" "Heh! As if a kid can even scratch¡ª" The head of the soldier rolled to the ground. After getting back to their senses, the soldiers yelled, "Kill him!" Arnold jumped past them and killed them. One of the soldiers ran to the bell tower to alert other soldiers within the pce. Arnold tried to chase him down, but other soldiers blocked his path. "Your life ends here, Prince Arnold," the leader asserted. "Not today!" Arnold dashed at the leader and began fighting him. The other soldiers also joined the battle and attacked Arnold from all sides. Arnold barely dodged and blocked at the attacks, but he couldn''t keep that up for much longer. ''I need to finish this quickly.'' Arnold''s mind was only fixated on one thing, and that was to go inside the pce and kill Boris. ''Special breathing technique!'' Arnold increased the pressure in his arms and legs and started taking long and deep breaths. He crouched down and stabbed one soldier; then, he jumped and killed two more soldiers. Arnold''s attack speed and agility had increased by ten folds, and his opponents were barely keeping up with him. He nced at the bell tower and saw the soldier was about to reach the top. ''I need to stop him before he rings the bell. If he rings the bell, then I am dead for sure.'' Arnold plunged the sword into the ground and used it to jump higher. He snapped the neck of a soldier and jumped on the other to kill him. The leader was enraged and swung the sword at Arnold. However, Arnold jumped, and the leader killed the soldier. Hended on the ground and kicked the soldier at the leader. Then, he plucked his sword out from the ground and jumped on the leader. However, the leader grabbed the soldier near him and used him as a meat shield to protect himself. But, he had never thought that Arnold''s strike would cut past the soldier''s body and cleaved the leader''s hand. The leader kicked Arnold to the ground and jumped on him after pointing his sword straight at Arnold''s head. However, before he couldnd a hit on Arnold, he stood up and severed the leader''s head in one strike. Arnold panted as he gasped for air. He looked at the bell tower and saw the soldier was about to ring the bell. He grabbed his sword and threw it at the soldier. The sword prated the soldier''s chest, but it was toote. He had rung the bell. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 184 - Martial Warrior There were already hundreds of soldiers present in the field, but when the bell rang, hundreds more came. "Well, shit," Arnold muttered. The soldiers surrounded Arnold by making a circle around him. He got on all fours and grabbed two swords in his hands. He changed his posture to an animal, as though he was looking at his prey before hunting them down. Arnold had a body of a kid, small and petite, so he could easily blend in and hide in the horde of the soldiers. He leaped between them and disappeared. "Where did he go?!" a soldier yelled. "Find him!" "Scatter around!" "He is just a kid! Don''t be scared of him!" The soldiers scattered around the field to find Arnold, but what they didn''t know was Arnold was lurking with them. He killed the soldiers one by one as they got out of the other soldiers'' sight and hid their bodies in the corner. It was a moonless night, and everything was dark except for certain parts of the fields. Arnold was familiar with all the spots of the pce as he grew up there, and he took advantage of that. He killed dozens of soldiers one by one. He lured them in the corner and killed them. He pushed down the ledge. He stabbed them from behind. He immobilized some. He knocked some out. The number of soldiers in the field decreased, but they were still far from over. ''I can''t keep up with this.'' Arnold panted. ''My body is out of stamina, and my legs are already giving out.'' Arnold remembered the exact same thing happening when he encountered Nero for the first time. ---- "Hey, kid," Arnold uttered to Zeus. "You didn''t even use any weapon, and I couldn''t see you using magic either, so how did you defeat those monsters?" Arnold kept following Zeus after he saved him. "Stop following me, old man," Zeus uttered. "I only saved you because my friends asked me to." "I am not following you," Arnold argued. "I am going to the guildhall." "Tch!" Zeus clicked his tongue in annoyance as he was also going straight to the guildhall. "It must be nice to use magic, huh?" Arnold muttered. "Even though you are still a kid. You will grow much stronger when you grow up." "...." "Must be nice, huh?" he muttered again. Unlike the current time where magicless humans were inrge quantities, Eons ago, being magicless meant abnormal and useless. Zeus stopped on his track and turned to Arnold: "So you think magic is everything?" "What else? A magicless abnormal like me can''t survive in this world," Arnold answered. Zeus furrowed his brows and frowned his face as he asserted: "I had heard that humankind was enved by other races before because they were weak. But if pitiable people like you still exist, then it won''t be long before humans get enved again." "Seriously," Zeus sneered. "Humans are¡­ unbelievable. They seek pity when in need and then forget everything once they have got what they wanted. That is¡­ uughable." Zeus turned around and began walking. "Why are you talking bad about humans? Aren''t you a human too?" Arnoldmented. SIGH! Zeus sighed and titled his head back at Arnold: "Do I look like a human?" Arnold felt a sudden chill running down his spines, and even eonster, he couldn''t forget that feeling. At that time, Zeus didn''t have white hair, red eyes, sharp fangs, or anything that could define him as a demon. But a simple dry re at Arnold was enough for him to conclude that Zeus wasn''t a human. He then quietly followed Zeus to the guildhall. "Zeus!" Naben yelled. "You are back!" Zeus red at Naben and uttered, "Next time, don''t send me to clear your mess." Zeus nced at Sophia, who wasforting the crying Rhea, who was rejected by Zeus a while ago. Pavel had mixed feelings; he was happy that Zeus rejected Rhea''s confession, but he was angry that he made her cry. SIGH! Zeus sighed in relief, thinking he would finally get rid of Arnold now. But, he had no idea Arnold was about to join their party. Along their journey, Zeus taught Arnold various types of martial arts from his previous world and made him a martial warrior. ---- "I won''t let you down, master Zeus." Arnold tightened his grip on the sword and dashed at the group of soldiers without making any noise. He stabbed a guard from behind before covering his mouth so he couldn''t make noise. Then, he quietly followed the soldiers and killed them one by one. To save his stamina, he stood in one ce and waited for the soldiers to get near him. After killing hundreds of soldiers, Arnold looked at the sky and uttered, "This is going to be a long night." Arnold knew that no matter how many soldiers he killed, more woulde. He needed to kill Boris before the situation got worse. However, Boris was in the throne room, and it was guarded by dozens of elite guards. If they were normal guards, Arnold could have easily defeated them, but elite guards could use magic. Arnold couldn''t run fast as he was running a while ago and he had no stamina left. He hid behind the pir and observed the guards'' movement. ''Should I wait for Boris toe out of the room?'' he wondered. ''But it would take too long. If I get captured before that, then I am dead.'' ''Well¡­ I would die if I fought the elite guards too. No matter what I do, I am going to die, so why shouldn''t I die after killing Boris?'' Arnold dashed at the guards with nothing but two blood-coated swords in his hands. The guard fired a magic attack, but Arnold dodged and beheaded the guard. The other guards started attacking Arnold, and Arnold kept dodging and attacking them whenever he saw an opening. However, there were too many of them. Arnold could block the simple attacks, but he couldn''t block the magic attacks. A guard shot a fireball at Arnold. Arnold jumped and dodged it, but that''s what the guard was aiming for. The moment Arnoldnded, another guard pierced a spear in Arnold''s body from behind, and it came out from his stomach. Chapter 185 - Last Moments The spear pierced Arnold''s body and came out from his stomach. "Got you! Bastard!" the guard shouted. The guard further pierced the spear more into Arnold''s body and swung it in the air. "Got you!" he shouted again, but this time, much loudly. Blood came out of Arnold''s mouth and stomach; some trailed down with the spear as the blood drops fell to the ground. ''I can''t¡­ die¡­ like¡­ this¡­'' Legends said that one always remembered their entire life before they were about to die. However, Arnold had no life. He had died millions of times and lived in a different body every time he transmigrated. He was used to dying, but he was never scared because Rosemary was always with him. But, this time, it was different. He was about to die, alone; and he was never going to transmigrate again. He would never see Rosemary again. ''I¡­ regret¡­ not saying¡­ goodbye to¡­ her¡­'' Arnold''s body had begun losing its strength, and he was losing consciousness. His happiest memories shed before his eyes as he struggled to stay conscious. ¡ª¡ª It was a snowy day, and the blizzard was hitting every inch of the surface. Arnold was traveling alone in the forest under the blizzard. It had been five years since he met Zeus, and he had learned almost all the martial techniques. He could easily defeat an S rank monster one to one. However, he always struggled when he was fighting against more than one opponent. The blizzard turned wild as time passed. The trees were falling, the mountains were crumbling, and thends were sliding. Arnold casually walked through all that and made his way deeper into the forest. He was traveling through the forest, in the deadly blizzard, only for one thing; he wanted to find Zeus'' favorite fruits that also ripened in the snowy season. When Arnold entered the forest to get Zeus'' favorite fruits, there was no sign of the blizzard, but once he reached halfway, the wind got worse and turned into a blizzard. He had already traveled halfway, so he couldn''t go back empty-handed. He was about to meet Zeus after one year, and he was excited when he first heard that Zeus wasing to the capital''s guildhall. Arnold wanted to show his gratitude to Zeus for teaching him martial arts and making him the man he was today. He increased his pace and muttered: "I should get there quickly and go back as soon as possible. I might get into trouble if I get stuck in this blizzard." After walking for two hours under the blizzard, Arnold sessfully reached there and obtained Zeus'' favorite food. However, the blizzard had turned worse, and Arnold couldn''t find his way back to the main path. He couldn''t even figure out from which direction he came. Wherever he nced, he saw snow was covered everywhere. He looked up at the sky and sighed in relief. ''I am d I learned how to figure out the direction by looking at the sun.'' He hurriedly followed the sun, hoping he would get out from the forest soon. But he had underestimated the blizzard and its effect. Arnold could no longer feel his legs, and his body was losing its heat. He was having a hard time staying conscious, but he had a reason to stay alive. He wanted to see Zeus'' happy face, and he wanted to hear Zeus'' praising him for the fruits. Arnold started taking deep and long breaths as he moved forward. He kept his entire body hot by making unnecessary movements. Suddenly, his gaze fell near the cave that was blocked by rocks, trees, and snow. He stopped on his track and squinted his eyes to inspect carefully to confirm what he was seeing. He saw a pair of legsing out of the snow, and the body was buried under it. "There is no point in going and checking on the body. If it''s buried under the snow, then they must be dead already," he uttered as fog came out of his mouth. He walked past the body and crushed the snow under his feet. However, he could still see the legs of the body from his peripheral vision. He felt terrible to leave a dead body like that, but there was nothing else he could do. His top priority was to get the fruits safely to Zeus. After walking for a while, he looked back on a whim and saw the leg moving. Arnold immediately turned around and rushed at the body. He thought the person was dead, so there was no need to check up on them, but if they were alive, it was a different case. Arnold grabbed the legs and pulled the body out of the snow, but he was surprised to see it was a little girl. He nced and walked around to make sure there was no one else with the girl. "What is a little girl doing here alone? And how is she alive?" The little girl''s clothes were loose, too loose to fit her body. It was almost as though she was wearing the clothes of an adult. Arnold closed his eyes and covered the girl properly with her clothes. "I am sure the people in the guildhall will give me weird stares after seeing me carrying a little girl in my arms, but I have no other choice." Arnold carried the girl in his arms and started walking as fast as he could. He couldn''t run because the snow was reaching his knees, and he had to maintain his stamina to get out of the forest. "This girl is¡­ heavy!" "Or is she¡­? Maybe she feels heavy because my body is giving up on me?" Arnold''s mind had stopped functioning, and he couldn''t think straight. He forcefully walked through the never-ending blizzard, hoping it would end soon and he would get out of the forest. His body had turned ice-cold, and he couldn''t even feel his hands anymore. However, he came back to his senses as the adrenaline inside his body pumped to maximum after seeing¡ª what he could only describe as death itself. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 186 - Mysterious Little Girl Arnold saw a pair of red eyes glowing at a distance with a faded silhouette of a giant body. Arnold quickly turned around and dashed to the other side. ROAR! The monsters roared as the blizzard got worse, and Arnold was hit by a massive snowball that sent him and the girl he was carrying in his arms¡ª down the cliff. After regaining consciousness, Arnold found himself surrounded by snow, but there was no sign of the blizzard or snow near him¡ª except the snow he fell with. Everything around him was normal, as though it had never snowed. "What''s going on?" he muttered to himself. ''Did I slip and fall down the cliff somehow? And then I had a weird dream about seeing a little girl and that¡­'' Arnold remembered the monster he saw just before he was hit by an enormous snowball. "What was that thing?" he wondered. ''Well, it was only a dream.'' Arnold moved his hand to his bag only to realize there was no bag. ''Did it fall off somewhere when I slipped and fell down the cliff?'' he questioned himself. "Wait! That means¡­ I lost the fruits too?!" He eximed. He got up and uttered: "I need to find the bag and go back to the guildhall." After walking some steps, he stopped and jerked his head back to see a little girl lying unconscious. ''It wasn''t a dream?!'' The scene of the monster shed before Arnold''s eyes. He quietly walked to the girl''s body and sat down. "Now, I don''t want to go up." "I have seen many monsters in my life. Strong and weak, scary and ugly. But that thing¡­ It was something more than a monster. GROWL~! Arnold''s stomach growled. "I feel hungry. How long have I been unconscious?" he asked himself. It had been more than a day since he fell from the cliff after getting hit by the snowball. "What if master Zeus had already arrived at the capital?!" he panicked. Zeus had already arrived in the capital in the morning, and he was currently at the pce, talking with Ajax. Ajax was telling Zeus about his ancestors and king Apollo. Arnold carried the girl to the nearest cave for shelter and then looked for something to eat. But he couldn''t find any trees with fruits or any animals to hunt. He chopped some wood and went back to the cave with an empty stomach. He lit the bonfire and ced the girl near it, so her body would heat up. Arnold covered the girl''s body properly and ced his hand on her forehead to check her temperature. "She is cold as ice!" Arnold''s body was also cold when he was in the snowy forest, but his body temperature went back to normal after he woke up from a long nap. However, the girl''s body was still cold. ''I couldn''t tell in the forest because my body was numb, but this girl is breathing slowly.'' "And her body is indeed heavy," he added. Arnold took off his coat and clothes and ced them on top of the little girl to keep her body hot. "What if the girl dies, and I get med?" He wondered. He nced at the girl and thought, ''Maybe I should leave her here and run away?'' ''That way, no one would ever know I was with her?'' He pped his cheeks and shook his head: "Get your mind out of the gutter, Arnold." ''If you can''t protect one''s life, then at least don''t destroy it. If you can''t save a life, then at least don''t kill it.'' Arnold remembered what Zeus had once told him during their travel together. Arnold was ridiculed and humiliated his entire life because he was abnormal, and he was traumatized by it. After learning martial arts, his life improved, and he didn''t want to get med for something. Heid down on the ground beside the bonfire, keeping his distance from the little girl, and fell asleep. The bonfire eventually ran out of the wood to burn and slowly extinguished. When Arnold opened his eyes, he first gazed at the little girl to see how she was doing. But when he looked at the girl, she wasn''t there. Bewildered, Arnold sat up and nced around with a horrified look on his face. ''Where did she go?'' "She alone couldn''t have gone anywhere," he muttered. The scene of the monster shed before Arnold''s eyes, again. "What if that monster¡­ no. That''s not possible." ''I am bing stupid.'' Arnold felt something at his right, so when he nced to his right, he saw the little girl sleeping beside him. He immediately made some distance between them and stared at the girl. ''How did she get beside me?!'' he wondered. "She couldn''t have moved¡­" Arnold gasped and panicked: "What if it was me?!" "What if¡­ I did something unspeakable to this little girl?" Arnold gulped down in disgust. The girl opened her mouth yes and sat up. She rubbed her eyes with her hands and uttered: "You are awake?" "That''s my line. Who are you?" he asked. "Huh? Could it be that you don''t remember?" "Remember¡­ what?" Arnold stammered on his words. ''Did I truly¡­ did something to this little girl?'' After you fell off from the cliff, you were in a critical state. So I healed you, but I fell sleepy again and fell asleep," the little girl stated. "Healed me?" He snorted. "How can a little girl like you even do anything." "First of all, stop calling me a little girl, old man," the girl uttered in a solemn voice. That reminded Arnold of how he met Zeus for the first time. "You are not a little girl?" Arnold asked curiously. "I am not." The girl stood up and uttered, "My name is Rosemary; my friends call me Rosie. But you can''t call me that." "Okay then¡­" After a brief pause, Arnold uttered, "Mary." Rosemary frowned her face and hissed with a fierce re in her eyes: "Don''t call me that!" Chapter 187 - Die A Hero Arnold and Rosemary spent the entire night together in the cave. Both of them were starving, but neither of them had any special abilities to help them. Rosemary was still a novice in alchemy, and she was learning new things daily. Arnold, on the other hand, was extremely exhausted as he hadn''t eaten or drank anything in two days. Not only that, he was still injured by the fall, and his body was aching all over. He couldn''t sit straight or move his body properly. During the night they spent together, Arnold told Rosemary how he found her covered in snow and how he helped her. He also mentioned the monster he saw in the forest''s mist and how he fell off the cliff when an enormous snowball hit him. Rosemary had realized that one way or another, she was responsible for Arnold''s current condition. She nced at Arnold, who was having a hard time staying awake, and bit her lips in frustration. ''Alchemy only hurts others,'' she uttered to herself. After a few minutes, Arnold closed his eyes and fell unconscious. When he woke up again, Rosemary was nowhere to be seen. Arnold slowly sat up and nced around to have a proper look at his surroundings, but he still couldn''t see Rosemary anywhere in sight. ''Did she ditch me when I was sleeping?'' Arnold thought. "Well¡­" Arnold sighed and muttered, "I can''t me her. No girl would want to spend time with an abnormal, old man like me." He forcefully stood up and dragged his body out of the cave. "I need to go back. If master Zeus leaves, then I won''t be able to meet him until his wedding¡ª which is next month." Arnold walked to the nearest tree and chopped one of its branches to use it as a stick to walk. He used the stick as support and walked through the unknown forest. He had no idea where he was going; he simply followed the path. After walking for a while, that looked like hours to Arnold, but he had only walked for a few minutes. He found a giant tree and stopped there to take a rest. "Even though this forest has a lot of trees, none of them have any fruits." GROWL~ "I am starving. I need food." ''Who would have thought this would happen.'' "Everything was calm and perfect when I left. Even the forest had no sign of the blizzard. And then suddenly, it came from everywhere, as though someone had turned on the switch." GROWL! Arnold''s stomach growled again. He closed his eyes and muttered in a low voice, "I think¡­ I will die from starvation¡­" ROAR! "Even my stomach growl sounds like a road to me," he tittered. ROAR! "...." Arnold got up and followed the voice. "What am I doing? Why am I going towards the voice instead of running from it?" He questioned himself. After following the voice, he reached the hill, and down the mountain was the same monster he had seen before in the blizzard. "What the hell is that thing?" It was an enormous¡ª five times the size of an adult human, shaggy, ape-like creature with huge feet, and its body was covered with long white fur. Its eyes were red as blood, and it had long-sharp ws. Its fangs were reaching to its eyes, and its horns were assymetrical. However, what left Arnold baffled was seeing Rosemary fighting the monster alone. "What is she doing?!" Rosemary was fighting with the monsters using rocks. "I have to do something¡ª" Arnold stopped and thought, ''Maybe she is strong? Like master Zeus is?'' The monster swung its fists and punched Rosemary. Her body flew and got mmed into the mountain. "....!" Arnold quickly rushed to Rosemary, but he struggled to walk straight. ''She is not strong!'' Arnold ignored the pain he was experiencing in his body and slid down the cliff. He reached Rosemary and asked, "Are you okay?" Rosemary turned to Arnold with a horrified look on her face and yelled, "Why are you here?!" "I saw you and¡ª" "I drove this monster here to keep it away from you, and you¡­" Rosemary gritted her teeth and yelled, "You idiot!" "But¡­ I thought you ran away¡­" Arnold stammered, feeling rather emotional. "What?!" Rosemary eximed. "This monster came looking for you, so to save you, I acted as bait to drive him away." ''I truly have a self-centered mindset,'' Arnold uttered to himself. "Now, go away! I will handle this monster," Rosemary suggested. "And how will you do that? I just saw you fighting with the rocks, and you don''t even have any weapons. Can you use magic?" Arnold asked curiously. "I am a sorceress, and I use alchemy to survive," Rosemary asserted. SIGH! Arnold Let out a weary sigh and got up. He walked towards the monster and used the stick as a sword as he wasn''t carrying any weapon with him. "What are you doing?" Rosemary shouted with an anxious look on her face. "I once had a party member who was also a sorceress. But she couldn''t use offensive attacks and only acted as a support," Arnold uttered without looking back at Rosemary. "I don''t know if all the sorceresses are like that, but if there is someone ready to die to protect me, then I can''t just watch them die." He was talking about Rhea, who happened to be Rosemary''s sister, but he wasn''t aware of that. Arnold increased his pace and ran to the monster with his uneven steps. He couldn''t even stand straight, but he was ready to fight the monster. He knew he stood no chance against the monster in his current condition, but he would rather die protecting someone rather than let someone else die. ROAR! "Old man!" Rosemary screamed as she rushed to Arnold to save him. The monster roared as he enraged and dashed at Arnold. ''It''s so fast for a big monster!'' Before Arnold could even think of what to do, the monster was standing in front of him. It raised its hands in the air and smashed Arnold to the ground. The monster banged its fists repeatedly on Arnold as his bones shattered with each punch. ''Dying while protecting someone¡­ feels nice¡­'' Arnold smiled. ROAR! The monster roared loudly and jumped in the air tond a final blow on Arnold. Arnold epted his fate and closed his eyes. He waited for the final punch, but he couldn''t feel it. Confused, he opened his eyes and saw someone standing in front of him. It was a ck-haired teenage boy, wearing clean clothes and a bracelet on his left hand. He was holding the monster''s fists and crushing them with his bare hands. "Yo Arnold! Why is it that whenever I find you, you are always in trouble, and I see you quivering on the ground?" "Master¡­ Zeus¡­" ===== Read my other book ''Corrupted System of the Evil Emperor'' if you like reading System, video-game genre novels. Mc will be OP and intelligent. Give it a try, and I am sure you will like it! ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 188 - Hell Zone "Master¡­ Zeus¡­" Zeus looked at Arnold''s damaged and broken body and then furrowed his brows at the monster. He tossed a shiny golden crystal to Arnold and uttered: "It is filled with Sophi''s divine angelic powers. It will heal your ruptured muscles and broken bones. It has no value; It is priceless." After a brief pause, he continued, "Eat it. I will y with this monster for a while." Zeus turned to the monster and twisted its hands upside down. Then, he punched it to the sky and jumped in the air. Then, he kicked the monster and mmed it to the tallest mountain. When the monster collided with the mountain, it began cracking. However, Zeus warped to the monster with the speed of light and buried the monster into the mountain. The cracks grew wider, and the mountain eventually shattered into pieces. However, nothing had happened to the monster; It had received no damage. Zeus lowered his gaze and uttered with a disdainful look on his face: "Rest in pain." He raised his hand in the air and asserted: "Come forth, Surtr¡ª the abominable sword." Zeus'' hand and everything around him burned to ashes. The trees turned into soot, and the mountains melted. It was a hell zone. Zeus only summoned Surtr for a second, and everything around him was obliterated. He casually patted his hand, and the fire from his hand disappeared; however, his clothes were burned, so he conjured new clothes around his body. When Zeus went back to Arnold, he found him standing on the edge of the cliff. "You don''t n to jump from here, do you?" Zeus asked jokingly. "You always end up saving me when I am in trouble," Arnold muttered. "That''s not true. I just came here to defeat the monster, not to save you," Zeus remarked. "It''s still the same. In the end, you did save my life. I am already so indebted to you for teaching me martial arts, and I still¡ª" "Come on!" Zeus groaned as he patted on Arnold''s shoulder and uttered, "We are friends, aren''t we?" "We are?!" Arnold eximed. "Of course. Why else do you think I would¡ª" Zeus stopped when he heard footsteps from behind. He looked back to see Rosemary standing there with her gaze fixated on the ground. "Rosemary!" Arnold rushed to Rosemary. "I am d you are alright." Zeus furrowed his brows and uttered, "I take that back. We are not friends." "What, why?!" Zeus pointed his gaze at Rosemary and said, "Someone who is acquainted with her can''t be my friend." "You know her?!" Arnold asked. "Yeah." Zeus nodded. "She is a bitch." "But she saved my life," Arnold informed. Zeus raised his brows and uttered, "There is no way this selfish, arrogant bitch can save someone''s life." "But she did!" Arnold argued. "You can ask her." SIGH! Zeus let out a deep sigh as though he was sighing in disbelief, then uttered in a disdainful tone: "So she hasn''t told you, huh?" "Told me what?" Arnold asked with a curious and anxious look on his face. "The blizzard and the monster just now; this bitch was behind everything." Arnold turned to Rosemary with a pale face: "Is that true?" Rosemary averted her gaze and nodded: "I just wanted to create more snow, but I messed up, and it turned into a blizzard." "And what about the monster?" "Alchemy needs an equivalent exchange, so I used a monkey who was about to die. But I messed up, and it turned into a monster. And my life force was used in exchange," Rosemary answered honestly. "Is that why you look like a little girl?" Rosemary quietly nodded and stood in silence. SIGH! Zeus sighed and smacked his hand on Rosemary''s head. "You two are quite simr. You both want to be strong and powerful, but you keep looking for an easy way." Zeus scoffed and continued, "There is no shortcut to being strong. Take any weapon as an example; first, you need to melt it, mend it, and carefully shape it to forge it." "And if you skip all that, then even if the weapon looks the same or maybe even more beautiful, it will break on impact." After a brief pause, he added, "And if you use someone''s weapon, then you won''t be able to use it. Even if you somehow use it, you won''t be able to master it. You won''t be able to use the sharp edge of the weapon; you will have to use it using its sheath." Zeus was referring to his powers and how he needed to control his powers even though he was powerful. Suddenly, the ground was covered in the shadow of a man with wings. "I dealt with the blizzard, and there were no casualties," he uttered. Zeus'' face twitched as he looked up and yelled, "Get down, you bastard Lucifer, or I will pluck your wings!" ¡ª¡ª ''Since then, I mastered my abilities¡­ to protect what I hold dear¡­'' Arnold forced his body down the spear as it covered the spear with his blood. Then, he swung his sword and cleaved the hand of the guard. The spear fell to the ground, and so did Arnold. ''Muscles contracting technique.'' The muscle contracting technique was a method that allowed the user to make their body hard as a rock by contracting their muscles using the breath technique. Arnold pulled out the spear from his stomach and grunted in pain. He grabbed the spear from the edge and swung it around at the guards with all the strength he had left in his body. The guards were caught off-guard as they never expected aeback from Arnold, and the spear ended up cleaving all of them in half. "I did¡­ it¡­" Arnold couldn''t stand on his feet and fell to the ground; but, he still didn''t give up. "I¡­ can''t¡­ die¡­" He crawled and dragged his body to the throne room''s door. "I have¡­ to¡­ kill¡­ Bo...ris¡­" The throne room''s door opened automatically, which surprised Arnold. His eyes were filled with blood and tears, so he couldn''t see clearly. However, what he saw looked like someone standing in the middle of the hall with a head on their hand. "Yo Arnold! You are on the ground again, eh?" Chapter 189 - Stealing A Kill Two carriages were parked down the hill near the mountain. It was a moonless night, and everything was dark. The door of one carriage opened, and Rosemary jumped out. She nced around the area and started walking, although she was stumbling on every step as though she was half asleep. She walked to the other carriage and banged on the door, but no one opened it. She banged again, but this time, loudly. The door opened, and Nero came out. "What are you doing here?" He asked. Rosemary tripped and bumped into Nero''s chest. Nero furrowed his brows and uttered, "You came to the wrong carriage. Arnold is not here." "Arnold is not here!" Rosemary yelled and passed out. "That''s¡­ what I just said," Nero muttered. Confused, Nero activated and looked in the carriage: "Sleeping drug?" He looked at Rosemary''s body and saw the same thing. After carrying Rosemary to her carriage, Nero ced her in and closed the door. "That Arnold¡­ he mixed sleeping drugs in the food and went off somewhere," Nero muttered. Nero had a heaven-defying physique, so poisons and drugs did not affect him; however, it wasn''t the same with everyone. Nero was awake not until long ago, but he wasn''t aware that Arnold had left. If Arnold had a little bit of magic, Nero would have sensed it if he had gone far from his sense of the field. But he didn''t, so Nero couldn''t know Arnold had left. "I should have guessed that Arnold was nning something like that," Nero muttered. Ever since they left the inn¡ª 7 days ago, Nero couldn''t focus on anything. Princess Astrea was inhabiting Asteria''s body, and Nero wasn''t sure what to do. He had never thought something like that would happen. And because of that, he hadn''t done any adult activities with Emilia and Sophia either. He was scared of losing Asteria, but he didn''t want to lose Princess Astrea either. "Just when everything was fine, shit started happening," he muttered in annoyance. SIGH! He sighed and uttered, "I should focus on Arnold for now." "Where did he go, and how long has it been since he left?" he wondered. He looked up at the sky and groaned: "Great! No moon." Nero thought he would look at the moon to know how much time had passed since they ate, but there was no moon in the sky. He jumped to the sky and flew higher¡ª above the clouds. "Let''s see. If Arnold left now of all days, that must mean this kingdom was his home. So he must have gone to the pce." "But alone¡­ Seriously? I knew he was stupid, but I had no idea he was this stupid." "There is no way a single man¡­" he stopped and scoffed, "He is a kid, not even a man." "No fool would go to fight the entire kingdom alone; no matter how powerful one is, one can''t win if he is outnumbered." "And that fool is not even strong," Nero added. Nero flew to the pce but stayed above the clouds so that no one could see him. He looked down at the field and saw hundreds of dead bodies of the soldiers. "Oho!" Nero was impressed. ''He managed to kill this many soldiers, alone?'' "But where is he?" He wondered. "I can''t see him." ''Maybe he already reached inside the pce and killed that knight?'' New hovered over the pce for a while and waited. He activated hai god''s eyes and saw something that piqued his interest. "Interesting," he muttered. He then flew to the top of the castle and broke through the ceiling of a room. Upon ncing around the room, he saw a throne on which a man was having an orgy with the seven maids. ''A throne room, huh?'' he wondered. ''Arnold is not here.'' Nero smirked and uttered, "So I have hit the jackpot, eh?" "Wha¡ª!" The man turned around as the maids trembled in fear and shock. "Who are you¡ª!" Before the man could make any more noise, Nero choked the man from the neck. He red at the maids hiding behind the throne and snapped; their bodies exploded and their body parts sttered all around the throne room. Nero furrowed his brows at the man and smirked: "So I was sensing the core power from you, aye?" "Who are¡­ you," the man struggled to speak. "My name doesn''t matter." Nero gripped the man''s neck tightly and uttered, "You are that traitor knight, am I right?" "My name¡­ is Boris! And I will kill¡ª" "Don''t worry. I am not going to kill you; Someone else will, though." Nero moved his other hand to Boris'' chest and extracted a blue-colored core from his body. He looked at the core and frowned. "Fake¡­ artificial¡­ core," he muttered in annoyance and crushed it in his hands. The core resembled Nero''s core in affinity level; when Nero used his god''s eyes from the sky to scan the pce, he thought one of his cores was here. But upon touching the core, he realized it was fake. "I said I wouldn''t kill you, but now I am angry," Nero asserted. Nero never nned to kill Boris as he knew Arnold wanted to kill him, but the fake core angered him, and now he wanted to give him a sweet and painful death. He red at Boris and asked, "Anyst words?" "I am the strongest¡ª" SIGH! Nero sighed and pulled Boris'' head out of his body. He threw the headless body to the ground and grabbed the head from its hair. "How am I going to exin this to Arnold?" Nero wondered. CREAK! Suddenly, he heard the sound of the door opening. ''It has a magic lock around it, and when I snapped to kill the maids, it broke.'' The door opened, and Arnold came inside by dragging his body on the ground. "Yo Arnold! You are on the ground again, eh?" ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 190 - Evil Demon "Master¡­ Zeus¡­" After that, Arnold passed out. "...." Nero raised his brows and walked to Arnold. "Is he dead?" he wondered. He nudged Arnold with his leg and sighed in relief upon seeing him breathing. "Still, his injuries are fatal; He will die soon." Nero threw Boris'' head on the ground and crushed it under his feet as Boris'' eyeballs popped out of his eye sockets. Nero picked up Arnold''s body in his arms and walked out of the throne room. Nero had powers to heal any being using his blood or magic, but he couldn''t heal a person who didn''t have any magic inside their body. There was once a time when every human could use magic, but as time passed, generation after generation, they stopped using magic as the world was at peace. Hence, no one bothered to use or learn magic, and it became a rare thing. However, there were still people who had magic in their bodies but couldn''t use it as it was in dormant form. Laira was one of them, and that was the reason Nero was able to heal her body¡ª even when only a few of her bones were left. Arnold, on the other hand, had no magic, and that abnormality was linked with his soul. ''Only an angel''s powers can heal him,'' Nero thought. "And I happen to have two of them in my harem," he added. Nero flew out of the balcony, but he was stopped by thousands of guards surrounding the pce from all the sides; from the baileys, towers, gates, barbicans. Each and everyone one of them holding their weapons and pointing them at Nero. "Surrender yourself!" They yelled. Nero took a deep breath and slowly exhaled as he changed his form to his real appearance. "It''s a monster!" "Demon!" "It''s an evil being!" "Now, now." Nero sneered. "Don''t praise me that much." "Fire the crossbows!" The guards from lower bailey fired crossbows. It was still nighttime, and the only lights wereing from the torches the soldiers were carrying. Nero''s eyes and hair were shining with his pale skin, so they could easily see Nero; however, all of them missed, but one didn''t. It went straight to Nero''s head and pierced his skull, or so one would have thought. But, the bow broke into pieces as soon as it hit Nero. "Foolish mortals," Nero muttered with a sigh. Nero looked at the guards and raised his hand in the air: ''They are from the enemy faction anyways, so it doesn''t matter even if I kill them all.'' He was about to snap, but Arnold''s fading breaths stopped him. ''He is dying¡­!'' Nero flew higher in the air and disappeared within the clouds. "I don''t have time to fool around," He rushed to Sophia and reached there within a minute. "Where did the demon go!" "The monster ran away!" "We did it! We scared the demon!" "We are invincible!" "We are the strongest!" All the guards rejoiced and celebrated their victory. "Demons are not scary!" "Demons are weak!" "Monsters are¡ª" Suddenly, the cloud thundered, and an enormous lightning bolt pulverized thousands of soldiers in one hit. Not even their bones were left, and the entire pce was obliterated. Nero nced in the direction of the pce and murmured, "I needed to get out of its area of effect before casting it." "Arnold!" Rosemary yelled as Neronded beside the carriage. Sophia was standing outside the carriage, seemingly waiting for Nero toe back. Emilia and Asteria, however, were fast asleep in the carriage. Sophia hurried over to Nero and shouted, "What happened to him?!" Pavel and Rhea rushed to Arnold and looked at him in concern. "Sophi, can you heal him?" Nero asked. "I will try!" Sophia began to heal Arnold, but his wound wasn''t healing. She nced at Rosemary with an anxious look on her face and uttered, "Rosie, go find a new body just in case." "But where?! We are in the middle of nowhere." SIGH! Nero sighed and uttered, "If he dies, it would be his fault anyway. He shouldn''t have mixed sleeping drugs in our food and leave alone to fight like that." Rosemary gritted her teeth and grabbed Nero''s cor: "How can you say that?!" "But it''s the truth. Why did he mixed sleeping drugs in the food and did such a stupid thing? He should have known that he couldn''t stand a chance against the entire kingdom." "You¡­!" Rosemary pushed Nero away and yelled, "You are heartless!" "I am a demon," Nero sneered. "So, what do you expect?" "You are evil!" "I indeed am," Neroughed aloud. "Did you forget I am the one who killed your mother? She was begging for her life; she asked for mercy and rubbed her head on the ground in front of me. Did you forget how I plunged my sword in her mouth and burned her to ashes?" "I thought we all were friends!" "Friends, you say?" Nero snorted. "I only consider you four as strangers who just happened to be traveling together, nothing else!" Rosemary clenched her fists and muttered, "I wish you were dead." "Heh!" Nero smirked and asserted with a smug look on his face: "That''s right. Hate me more. Loathe me. Despise me. Detest me. Abhor me!" Rhea ced her hand on Rosemary''s shoulder and said, "Calm down, Rosie. You know he is lying, and he is simply trying to make you angry. Just like he did when he killed that woman." Rhea referred to their mother as ''that'' woman because they promised Nero not to bear any of her sins and live a normal life. "It''s easy for you to say! You are not going to lose¡ª" Rosemary stopped when she remembered that Pavel was about to disappear within a few hours. ===== Date- 30 August. | Author''s Note:- There was a storm here. Hence, power outage, no electricity, nowork coverage, no wifi. But I uploaded it as soon as I got a chance. It would have been absolutely disheartening if I had lost win-win on thest day :( Chapter 191 - Ouroboros "Boris has died! Boris has died!" The parrot uttered in a dark room. "Boris¡­ died? How in the world did he die? He had one of the strongest cores inside his body," a male voice sounded in the darkroom. He was sitting on the chair, swinging back and forth with a motion. "Demon! Demon! A demon killed him," answered the parrot. "A demon? What is going on? Why is there a demon in the mortal realm?" The man asked with a hint of confusion in his voice. "It''s him! The demon!" the parrot shrieked. "Who?" The man asked curiously. "One of the six pirs of the mortal realm! The hybrid! The abomination! He has been awakened!" "Who? What is his name? Tell me, my pet parrot," the man asked in a calm voice. "Z¡­Z...Ze¡­" the parrot killed itself but couldn''t speak the name. The man stood up and walked to the parrot in a hurry. "My pet parrot¡­." He muttered. Then, he raised his leg and repeatedly stomped on the parrot''s dead body. "Useless piece of shit!" The man walked to a creak-opened window and nced outside. "It is nighttime¡­" he murmured. "That means¡­ I can go out!" Then, he jumped out of the window and spread his arms in the air. "Ah! It feels good to wander around like this!" He was in an unknown pce of a faraway kingdom. He climbed through the walls and ran through the hallways. Suddenly, a maid turned to the side of the other hallway and bumped into the man. The maid hit the table behind her and started bleeding from the hand. She regained her posture and looked at the man. Her eyes widened, and her face turned pale. "M-My King! Please forgive me! I was in a hurry and didn''t see¡ª" "No need to apologize, my dear maid." The man reached his hand to the maid and helped her get up. "My deepest apologies, my king," the maid apologized again. "It''s fine. No need to worry. Mistakes like this aremon." Even though the man was talking to the maid, his gaze was fixated on the blood trailing down the maid''s hand. "My¡­ king¡­?" "Yes!" The man exined. "You may go now." The maid bowed down and walked past the man. After crossing the hallway, the maid sighed in relief and uttered: "I thought I was going to die." "Well, you weren''t wrong." The maid turned around to see the man standing in front of her with his sharp fangs and red eyes. He pulled her close and pierced his fangs in the maid''s neck, and drank all her blood until she died. "Guards! Guards!" The man yelled. Soon, six guards rushed through the hallways and bowed down before the man. The man tossed the maid''s dead body to the guards and asserted, "Dispose of it." "Yes!" The guards dragged the maid''s body to an underground well and threw it inside it¡ª where dozens of corpses of beautiful girls already resided. Then, they filled the wall with oil and threw the torch in it. The man climbed on the top turrets of the highest tower of the pce and watched the ashes of the girls swaying away with the air. SIGH! He sighed dejectedly and muttered, "Even though I promised I wouldn''t hurt any maid in the pce, I ended upying my hands¡­no; I ended upying my fangs on her." He nced around the kingdom and smirked: "What a peaceful ce this is. Just as it was a month ago when I killed the real king and possessed his body." ''The demon! The abomination! He has been awakened!'' The man remembered the parrot''s words. He frowned his face and muttered, "Why is there a demon in the mortal realm?" ''The hybrid! The demon!'' The man recalled. "A hybrid demon, huh?" He smirked wider and uttered, "Well, it doesn''t matter who or what that demon is, because I am the strongest demon." "I was the weakest demon in hell, and they mocked me because I was a hybrid of a vampire and a demon. But unlike other hybrids, I was abnormal. Because of the pure vampire blood in my veins, my vampire powers were strong. I couldn''t stand under the sunlight." "But now! I am the strongest. I am going to rule this mortal realm, and I will destroy all the powerful ones and make the weak ones my ves." "I will destroy demons from the mortal realm, if there is any." "And I¡­ will be the God of this realm!" The man spread his arms in the air and said aloud: "I, the great Ouroboros, shall be the strongest!" "However¡­" The man took out several cores in his hand and threw them in all directions before continuing: "I don''t need any people to rule over; I am content with thend." "After all! I can create as many worthless lives as I want, but I can''t creatends!" "The monster cores I threw will eradicate each and every being until it''s destroyed. And once everyone is dead, there will be no one to oppose me!" He proimed with an evilugh. "If I can''t rule the hell, then I will simply bring the hell here and rule over it!" He dered with a maniacalugh: "Hahahaha." ¡ª¡ª Nero''s ears twitched with a strange sensation. He furrowed his brows and nced around. ''What is this creepy feeling? I feel disgusted,'' he uttered to himself. After seeing Nero acting strange, Rhea asked, "What''s wrong?" "I am feeling something I can''t describe," Nero answered honestly. "Are you sure it''s not my immeasurable hate for you?" Rosemary remarked. Nero jumped to the sky and activated his god''s eyes to scan the area. Hended beside Pavel and stood there in silence. "What did you see?" Pavel asked. "I couldn''t see anything as it''s very far away, but I could sense monster energy." "Monster energy? That''s impossible!" "Yeah." Nero nodded and asserted in a solemn voice: "It''s catastrophe-level monster energy." Catastrophe-level monsters were considered on the same level as gods as they could easily obliterate towns with one attack. "And not just one, there are 12 of them," Nero added nonchntly. Chapter 192 - Catastrophe-Level Magical Beasts "Why are there magical monsters here? I thought we had sealed all of them," Pavel wondered with a confused look on his face. "Obviously, someone unsealed them." Nero shrugged and replied, "Or they are just other magical beasts." "How many are there?" "I can''t tell, and I am not sure. They are far away to the north." Nero turned to Rhea and asked, "What''s on the north?" "Uhh¡­ more kingdoms?" Rhea answered. Nero raised his brows and sighed: "I couldn''t have guessed that, ever; Thank you." "There are many kingdoms, and you asked, ''What''s in the north?'' You didn''t tell me the distance or any exact location. So how am I supposed to know what area you are talking about?!" Rhea shouted. "Fine~" Nero groaned and snorted, "Let me guess, this entire continent has no capital, am I right?" Rhea nodded and continued, "That''s the reason why all the neighboring kingdoms are at war with each other for years. If it had a capital ruling over them, there would be no war." ''However, whatever is happening in these kingdoms is not random wars. Someone is nning everything and pulling strings. There is a mastermind behind all of this.'' Nero lowered his gaze and looked at Sophia, who was healing Arnold. "I think I know who is behind all this," Nero asserted. "But I have no idea how he or they managed to get their hands on the magical beasts, and that too¡ª catastrophe-level; the most dangerous of beasts." ''Still, who would do such stupid thing as releasing them in their own kingdom?'' ''It would have made more sense if they were released on the enemy kingdoms.'' Nero''s guess was correct, but he didn''t know that the person who released the catastrophe-level magical beasts wasn''t a normal human. It was a demon who was possessing the body of the real king. "Let''s go take a look and defeat those monsters before they destroy the kingdoms!" Pavel suggested with an anxious and horrified look on his face. Rhea held Pavel''s hand tightly as though she didn''t want him to leave. Pavel had only a few hours left, and if he had gone to fight the monster, he might never get a chance to see Rhea ever again. "Rhea¡­" Pavel ced his hand on Rhea''s head and patted her. Then, he bumped his forehead with her forehead and said, "It is for the best. You have to let me go." However, Pavel thought it would be best if he disappeared when Rhea was not around. That way, it would save him from the pain and trouble to bid her farewell. "We will have to deal with the monsters by ourselves," Pavel dered. "You have no power left, so how exactly do you n to fight monsters?" Nero tittered. "I will simply buy you some time, and meanwhile, you defeat them," Pavel answered sincerely. "You will hold me back," Neromented nonchntly. Pavel couldn''t say anything in response and stood there quietly as he lowered his gaze. "Fortunately¡­" Nero''s voice changed to his demonic voice as he uttered: "I am still angry about the fake core, and my hands are itching." Nero''s side-marks on his cheekbones glowed and started pulsating. Pavel, Rhea, and Rosemary trembled in fear as they saw Nero changing to his half-demon form. Nero had used his tail in his fight with Hades, but Pavel had his eyes closed, so he didn''t see it. As for Rhea and Rosemary, they had never seen Nero changing his form. Three stripes appeared from Nero''s marks and covered his left side of the face with it. Nero''s eyes changed from red to crimson red, with a star-like sigil moving inside his eyes. "Eww! You look disgusting," Rosemarymented. "Thanks." Nero leaped through the clouds and flew to the magic beasts. When he reached there, he saw two monsters fighting each other. They were ten times the size of a normal adult human in height, and eight times in width. Their bodies were made from hard scales and thorns, one had six legs, and the other had ten legs. One had one eye and one horn in the middle, and the other one had 12 eyes and eight horns all over its head with its mouth on the body. They looked disgusting rather than terrifying; although, a normal human or an adventurer would surely find them petrifying. "Not what I was imagining, but okay." Neronded on the one-eyed monster''s head and watched them fight. Then, he activated his god''s eyes and nced around to locate other monsters. "Hmm~ Two in the east. Seven in the west. And two further north." "I was expecting 12 of them, but there are only 11 of¡ª hmm?" Nero squinted his eyes and furrowed his brows as he nced at the direction of the pce far away from him. "What is that? A goblin, perhaps?" ROAR! ''I should focus on the monsters first.'' Nero stomped his foot on the monster''s head, and it was buried under the ground. "Heh!" He smirked and uttered, "As expected of catastrophe-level magic beasts; they won''t die that easily." The other monster dashed at Nero with its ten legs and tried to crush him under its feet. However, Nero stopped the monster with his finger and tossed it in the air. Then, Nero jumped into the air and punched the monster further into the sky. "They make a good punching bag," Neromented. He waited for the monster to fall down and raised his hand in the air. A red crimson-colored lightning bolt appeared before Nero''s hand and aggravated. The moment the monster fell to the ground on top of the one-eyed monster, Nerounched the crimson lightning bolt on them and razed the entire area. "Now then¡­" He cracked his fingers and looked to the east where two other monsters were causing rampage, and uttered, "Let''s start from low to high, shall we?" ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 193 - Amaterasu Nero flew to the east andnded on the tall tower of the town. "Now, this is what I was expecting," Nero uttered with a smirk. One monster was eight times the size of a normal adult human, and it had a skinny body with no hairs but long legs and hands. It had a huge head about the size of its body, with one big oval-shaped eye of the front and another of the back. It had no mouth or fangs, but its ws were as sharp as a razor. The other monster was about the same size in height, but its width was almost double of its height. It had no hands, but it had three legs and one tail that was acting as a fourth leg. Its mouth was in the back, and it was crawling on the ground. And It had three eyes, one on each leg. The monsters had destroyed the town, and there were hundreds of dead bodies lying on the ground. Some were being crushed by the two-eyed monster, while some were being eaten by the other monster. However, all the humans present there were only the soldiers of the enemy faction and kingdom. All the citizens of the town were either killed or enved by enemies, but they were all killed in the recent raid attack by the soldiers. "Maybe I should just wait and watch these monsters eating and destroying everything?" He wondered. "It is indeed pleasing to my eyes," he added with a scoff. But he remembered Arnold and Pavel''s condition and decided to hurry. ''I trust in Sophi''s healing powers, and I am sure she would save Arnold. But¡­'' SIGH! He sighed deeply and muttered, "There is nothing I can do about Pavel." He remembered how Rhea had rubbed her head in front of Nero and asked him to save Pavel. "Disgraceful powers¡­" he muttered in frustration. Nero covered the right side of the face with his right hand and closed his left eye. "O~ my inseparable curse that lies deep within my soul, manifest my sight and show me what you have got." He opened his left eye, and a purplish-ck colored matter beamed out from his eyes and devoured everything on its way¡ª including the monsters and the structural buildings. "Amaterasu¡­" he muttered. He removed his hand from his right side of the face and opened his right eye to see the scenery. "Hmm~ not bad." He ced his hand on his chin with a serious look on his face and murmured: "Maybe I should start using my curse powers now?" ''Hopefully, it won''t have any side-effects like it does when I use my demonic powers, right?'' He jinxed it too soon. Nero felt a sudden surge of pain in his left eye and ced his hand on it to close it. When he checked his hand, it was red with blood. "Great. Now my eye is bleeding, and I am blind from my left eye," he groaned. He flew higher to the sky and activated his god''s eyes to see the exact direction of the other monster. However, he couldn''t activate it. "...." He felt stupid for using his cursed powers. ''What type of nerf is this?'' he wondered. He nced around and uttered, "Where is the west again, and which side is north?" He could have guessed direction if there was a moon in the sky, but it was a moonless night, and there was still some time left before the sunrise. He flew in a random direction, hoping he would go to the west or north. After flying for a while, he stumbled upon another town, which was destroyed by the monsters. However, it was toote; the monsters had gone to destroy another town. "Now I am lost." He followed the destruction and found the monsters, but only a few of the townspeople were alive. Somewhere running away and saving their lives, while some were looking and prospecting their loved ones. "Nooooo!" A female scream howled at the distance. Nero followed the voice and saw a woman covering and protecting a little girl from being crushed by the monster. The monster raised its leg to stomp on the woman and the child, but as it was about to crush them, Nero tossed the monster away with his finger. ''No matter how I get nerfed, I am so overpowered that even nerds can actually nerf me,'' he scoffed. He tilted his head backward and looked at the woman and the child from the corners of his right eye: "If you got time to scream, then you should also have the time to run away." The woman picked up the little girl and ran away in terror. SIGH! He sighed and shook his head. "Why did that look like a superhero moment¡­" He stopped and nced at the four monsters with an evil smirk on his face: "I am not a hero; I am a viin." "I don''t like hurting innocents, but I like hurting viins." He smirked wider andughed out viciously, "I am a viin to the viins!" Out of the four monsters, one was extremelyrge and bulky, and it was crushing towers and buildings under its feet as though it was stepping on the sand. It had four legs, and it was walking on all fours. It was rubbing his lower body¡ª including chest to the ground, and its mouth was wide open. Its head was attached to his body, and it had no neck and eyes. There were two medium-sized monsters about the size of 3 normal adult humans, sitting on the each side of the bulky monster, and they were crushing everything in their way. The fourth monster was sitting on the bulky monster''s head, and it was stuffing everything into the bulky monster''s mouth with its long, gigantic, rubbery hands. "Were magical monsters always this disgusting looking?" he wondered. He took a deep breath and raised his hand to conjure Harpe. "Alright," he exhaled and sneered, "Let''s make them more disgusting, aye?" Chapter 194 - Parasitic Mutation Nero conjured Harpe in his hand and pointed it at the monsters. He brought the sword close to his right eye and found the straight point. He kept his left eye closed as not only was it bleeding, but it was disturbing his vision too. He took a deep breath and exhaled sharply. ''The three small ones would be easy to deal with, but the fourth one is going to be a pain in the ass,'' he sighed. ''It''s a glutton monster who just keeps eating until its stomach bursts, and it does.'' "I can defeat the three in one hit within 1 second, but the big one might take me 2 seconds." He took one step forward, and as he was about to dash at the four monsters, his gaze fell on the fifth monster he tossed a while ago. "...." Nero raised his brows and thought, ''I honestly forgot about this one.'' Nero changed his direction and dashed at the monster near him. He swung his sword, and the monster was cleaved into two. "Now, let''s deal with those four and two others who are far ahead." He took one step forward and disappeared. Soon after, the four magic beasts were chopped into pieces along with their cores. "Now two left¡­" He nced around, but without his god''s eyes, he couldn''t highlight their location. "I hate to admit it, but this nerf is brutal," Nero sighed. He ced his hand on his left eye to keep it close and once again tried to use his god''s eyes. He activated his god''s eyes but failed; he tried again, and it was activated for a moment. He tried to activate God''s eyes again, and he sessfully did it on the third try. He immediately nced around and scanned the area to look for the other two monsters. "There they are," he uttered with a smirk on his face. He consumed Harpe and made his way to the past two monsters. The reason he consumed Harpe was that he used to use Harpe to fly before he achieved the flight ability. And had he flown with Harpe in his hands, he would have messed up the pinpointed location he had tracked. Upon reaching near thest two monsters, he noticed something strange; they were attacking or moving. One monster was a long centipede with thousands of legs. And it was crawling slowly on the ground. The other monster was a colossal titan with no backbone; it couldn''t stand or walk straight. "This brings back memories." Nero had once defeated a centipede monster with the help of his friends, and it took them three full days and nights to kill it. Now, however, Nero could single-handedly defeat it without even moving his hands. SIGH! He let out a weary sigh and muttered, "Let''s end this quickly and go back. I will also have to ask Sophi to heal my eye." Nero prepared himself tounch an attack on thest two monsters. However, he saw something strange that piqued his interest, so he stopped. The centipede moved and climbed the colossal Titans body. The centipede ate the Titan''s back and entered its body. Nero raised his brows and uttered, "Interesting." The centipede was acting as the titan''s spine, and it could finally move straight. "A parasitic mutation, huh?" Nero murmured. He flew higher into the clouds and watched the titan move at high speed. ''I always thought of monsters as mindless creatures, and they indeed are. But¡­ after what I just saw, I don''t know what to say anymore." ''It could be that the centipede acted on its own, or maybe¡­ that''s what a centipede monster is supposed to do?'' ''To feed on the strongest and be the strongest.'' "Where have I heard this before?" Nero wondered as he recalled those words. Nero flew up in the air and hovered on top of the titan. "It''s almost as though they are supposed to be like this, a perfect match, as one would say." Nero made a gesture with his fingers as though he was casting a signature spell. After casting the spell, he waited for something to happen, but nothing happened. "...." After waiting for some more time, he wondered, "Did I mess up on the signature sequence?" He cast the spell again, but nothing happened this time either. "Argh!" He groaned before casting another spell and moved his hand to the titan. He opened his fist and closed his with force as if he was clutching and crushing something in his grasp. The titan stopped moving and screamed in pain as its body broke and shrunk. It shrank and shrank into a small human-sized ball. "Hmm? The cores are still intact?" Nero crushed his fist even more as it began to bleed. The ball rumbled before exploding all around the area. "Good." He nced around and muttered, "These were thest two of them. I should go back to¡ª" Nero stopped and stayed still in the air. ''Why do I feel like I am being watched?'' he uttered to himself. He closed his eyes to sense his surroundings, but he couldn''t find any alive being near him. "Who is it?" Meanwhile, Sophia had sessfully healed Arnold''s wounds, but he was far from being saved. "Why isn''t he waking up if his wounds are healed?!" Rosemary eximed with an anxious and concerned look on her face. "Only the physical wound is healed; I have yet to heal his spiritual wound." After a brief pause, Sophia continued, "His soul is also wounded." "Can''t I do something to help you?!" Rosemary asked and added, "I feel useless watching you like this." "Well¡­" Sophia nced at Rhea and said, "Just stay strong." RUMBLE! The horizon rumbled, and a loud, bone-chilling roar followed it. ROAR! Everyone looked up to see a winged monstering towards them from the sky. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 195 - Last Battle Together The monsternded on the mountain near them and crushed it under its feet. The monster was five times the size of a normal adult human in height, It had two enormous wings,rger than its body, and trees were getting tossed around with its pping. It had a lion-like face, but it had a beak instead of a mouth, and it had dozens of small eyes all over its face. It had two long fangsing from below its beak, and they were going straight up and merging with its horns on the head. It had six legs and one tail that was split into two edges. Its ws were long and sharp, and the monster used them to crush the mountain. Its skin was hard scale, but it had furs on the joint area. "I have in many magical monsters but never seen one like this," Pavel remarked. "Why is it here?!" Rosemary shouted, "I thought Zeus said he would take care of them." "He probably missed this one because he was more focused on the other monsters," Rhea answered. "This one is probably the weakest monster for him," Sophia added. Pavel conjured his weapon¡ª ax in his hand and prepared himself to fight. "I will take care of it," he dered and turned to Rhea, then said with a gentle smile on his face: "Can you back me up for the onest time?" Rhea smiled bitterly at Pavel and nodded: "Yeah." "I will help too!" Rosemary asserted "No. You protect Arnold and Sophia," Rhea ordered and rushed to Pavel. Rosemary ced her hand on the ground and created an oval-shaped sand igloo around Sophia, Arnold, and herself. Pavel and Rhea closed their distance from the monster and nced at each other. "This will be ourst battle together," Pavel uttered with a wry smile on his face. "Indeed," Rhea nodded in response. "Let''s go wrap this up." Pavel dashed at the monster, but Rhea, however, pushed Pavel and pinned him on the ground. "What are you¡ª" She ced her hand on the ground, and Pavel''s hands and legs were tied with sand shackles. "Rhea! Stop this nonsense," Pavel uttered, extremely confused. Rhea paid no attention to Pavel''s words andid down beside him. She got on top of him and kissed him on the lips. Then, she pressed her breasts on his chest and kept kissing intensely. As they were kissing passionately, the monster started running towards them with its six legs. Pavel tried to break the shackles and push Rhea on the side, but Rhea wasn''t letting him move. She kept kissing him as though nothing else mattered in the world. However, just as the monster was about to stomp on them, Pavel broke the shackles and dodged by jumping to the side with Rhea. Pavel pushed Rhea against the tree and yelled at her: "Are you out of your mind?!" "Maybe I am?" Rhea replied with a dry grin and dead eyes. "What is wrong with you?!" Rhea wrapped her arms around Pavel''s neck and answered, "If I can''t live with you, then I will die with you." "Rhea! Snap out of it." Pavel pushed Rhea back and ced his hands on her shoulders before continuing, "My time hase. You have to let go of me and move on." "How can you say that! I can''t move on! We have been together for millions of years! There is no way I can forget about you!" Rhea shouted on top of her lungs. Pavel hugged Rhea and rubbed his hand on her back, saying, "It''s okay. You will still have Rosemary and others with you so that you won''t feel lonely." "But I want you too!" Even though they were millions of years old, Rhea was acting like a spoiled child who was in a rebellious phase. But anyone would have done the same if they were in Rhea''s ce. Losing a loved one and knowing when you might lose them hits differently than losing loved ones in an ident. One might think either of them is worse than one of them, as one knew when they were going to lose someone, they would get a chance to say goodbye to them, but saying thatst goodbye would be soul-breaking. "There is Zeus too. You can travel with him," Pavel suggested. "What¡­ are¡­" Rhea started stuttering. "You loved him before you fell in love with me, right? Now you have a second chance¡ª" "Don''t!" Rhea shouted and pped her hand on Pavel''s lips: "Don''t you dare finish that sentence." After a brief pause, Rhea uttered, "It is true that I was indeed in love with Zeus, but he rejected me, and I was sad about that. But when I fell in love with you, I realized that the love I have for you was different from the love I felt for Zeus." "It was like¡­ like a¡­ tonic love. Like a sister loves her brother." Rhea looked into Pavel''s eyes and continued, "You know that us sorceresses can only fall in love with one person in their entire life, right?" Pavel quietly nodded in response. "So the fact that I fell in love with you proves that I wasn''t in love with Zeus. I have only loved you for my entire life, and I will always be in love with you for the rest of my life." She hugged Pavel and added, "Even if you are not with me." Pavel patted Rhea and said with a wide smile on his face: "This always irked me that you were in love with someone else before me, but now that you have cleared this up, I can disappear with no worries." He kissed Rhea and scoffed slightly as his voice began to break: "To be honest, I don''t want you to move on or forget about me." They bumped their foreheads together and stayed like that for a while until the monster made its presence known by shattering the mountain near them. "Let''s give it our all in ourst battle together." Chapter 196 - Wrap Up Pavel conjured his double-edged sword in one hand and dual-sided spear in the other. He jumped in the air and closed his eyes as though he didn''t care about what happened next. Rhea ced her hand on the ground, and a pedestal emerged from the horizon. Pavelnded on the pedestal and jumped again towards the monster. The monster turned around and wagged its tail at Pavel, but before it could touch him, Rhea created a wall between him and the beast. "Thanks!" Pavel yelled in appreciation. He then ran on the ledge of the wall and jumped on the monster. He threw the spear in one of its dozens of eyes andnded on the monster''s head. Then, he plunged his ax between its head and forced the spear further deep into its head. The monster roared in pain and began shrugging its head erratically to toss Pavel from its head. Pavel grabbed the spear with both hands and plunged it even more deeply into the monster''s head. Then, he jumped on the ax''s hilt and inserted the entire ax into the monster''s head. He began moving the spear in and out and stabbed it in the monster''s eyes one by one as the monster banged its head on the trees and mountains. Pavel plucked out the spear from the monster''s head and raised it in the air. He stood on the monster''s horn and jumped with a high force that broke the horn. He swung the spear and plunged it deep into the monster''s head, and piercing it''s beak, it came out of its chin. Then, he leaned on the spear and jumped down from the monster''s head as it was cleaved into two. The ax fell down with the monster, and Pavelnded on the ground beside Rhea. SIGH! He sighed and patted Rhea on the head with a gentle smile on his face: "Good backup." They sighed in relief and hugged each other for a while. Then, they looked into each other''s eyes and started kissing. "We have kissed billions of times over these millions of years, but today''s kisses feel different," Pavel muttered. Rhea kissed Pavel one more time before saying, "I will find a way to bring you back; even if it takes me a year, ten years, 100 years, or forever." Pavel chuckled and kissed Rhea after saying, "I want to say ''Focus and live for yourself.'' but I will look forward to meeting you again, if¡­ that is possible." Rhea buried her head in Pavel and uttered in a low voice: "Please don''t stop loving me." "You too. But¡­" He stopped and hugged Rhea tightly: "But¡­ if you find someone else, then don''t hold back. Your happiness matters to me the most." They looked into each other''s teary eyes as their faces got closer. Rhea closed her eyes and waited for Pavel to kiss her, but she never received it. Scared and anxious, she expected for the worse and slowly opened her eyes to see Pavel looking at her with a grin on his face. SNIFF! Rhea sniffed and started crying. "I can''t. I can''t do it, after all." She hugged him and wailed: "Please¡­ please don''t go." "Rhea¡­" Pavel patted her on the head and kissed her on the forehead before saying, "If you act like that, then it will make me sad. So let''s stay happy and bid farewell with wide smiles on our faces, shall we?" Meanwhile, Nero defeated thest monster. ''Why do I feel like someone is watching me?'' Nero wondered. He activated his god''s eyes but couldn''t see anything. He frowned his face and muttered with a hint of annoyance in his voice: "Where are you¡­ lurker." On the top of the certain pce, a grey-haired man was standing atop the highest turret of the tower. "How?!" He yelled in bewilderment. "How did someone manage to destroy my strongest pets from hell?!" "Who the hell is that person?" "Whoever it is! I will kill it and feed my monsters!" He was enraged, and his face looked like it was about to explode in anger. He wanted to fly higher to take a proper look, but he couldn''t. "Why?! Now of all the times, the sun is rising!" He gritted his teeth. "Today is the worst day! First, that pawn Boris died! And now my precious monsters are dead! Who is it?! Is it the demon the parrot was talking about?'' He couldn''t help but remember the parrot''s words again. ''The demon! ''The hybrid! The abomination! He has been awakened!'' "I am the strongest demon in this mortal realm," he muttered in annoyance. "Who is that demon! I will kill him!" he yelled. "So you were hiding here." A demonic voice sounded behind him. He looked back to see Nero standing in front of him with a fierce re in his eyes and a vicious smirk on his face. "Who are¡ª" Before Ouroboros could say anything, Nero swung his fist and punched him in the face. Ouroboros was mmed into the pce. He collided with walls and structures beforeing out from the other side of the pce. However, hended on his feet and uttered, "Is that the demon?!" "So you were the one behind all this, huh?" Nero had already predicted where Ouroboros would end up, and he was waiting for him. Ouroboros'' eyes widened as he looked back to see Nero. "How did you¡ª!" Nero choked Ouroboros and raised him in the air: "How did you get your hands on monster cores?" "They were¡ª!" Ouroboros had forgotten that he was standing in the open where sunlight could reach him. "Hmm? Go ahead and speak." Nero sneered. "I won''t kill you without getting some information. Ouroboros tried to break free from Nero''s grip and run away, but he couldn''t even budge Nero''s finger. "Noooo!" The light fell on Ouroboros, and he turned into ashes. "...." Nero watched as the ashes flew away. ''Did I do that?'' he wondered with a confused and puzzled look on his face. "But¡­ he turned into ashes after the sunlight¡­ fell on him." He ced his hand on his chin and pondered for a while. "It can''t be a vampire since they went extinct long ago. But¡­ What if he truly was a vampire?" "Well." She shrugged and tittered, "Who cares?" Nero''s ears twitched as he felt the same sensation he felt when the monster appeared. "I have killed all the monsters, so what is this feeling?" ''Did I miss one or two, maybe?'' he wondered. Chapter 197 - Cruel Fates Pavel and Rhea were hugging each other tightly, and neither of them wanted to let go. "Say, Pavel," Rhea looked up at Pavel''s face and asked, "When exactly did you fall in love with me?" "Hmm~ I wouldn''t answer that in normal conditions, but I guess It won''t harm me to tell you now." After a brief pause, Pavel continued, "It was when Zeus was hunting me down." "But that was¡­ I was even there for long¡­" Rhea muttered. "Yes. But you see¡­ everyone was trying to kill me. Evey race wanted to annihte me because I was a sacred being. But, you were different." "How? I tried to kill you too, though," Rhea remarked. "Yes, you did. But that fight¡­ was different. You see, whoever tried to kill me, I always wished they would nevere back or try to hunt me again. But after fighting you, it was the first time I wanted someone toe back again. I wanted you toe back again so that I could fight you." "And I did," Rhea stated. "Yes. You came back with your other friends. Then you came back again and again. We fought for months, and that''s where I decided to take a male form so that I could ravage you." "But I soon realized how feelings and rtionships worked. I had fallen in love with you, and I couldn''t bring myself to harm you. So I stalked you and followed you. Then you got angry with me, and I had no idea what to do. I was so lost, and I thought you hated me." "I was on the verge of bing evil, but then Rosie gave me some tips to impress you. I followed her tips, but I didn''t know if you were impressed or not." "You always followed Zeus like a shadow and never missed a chance to talk with him. You were with him all the time, and that angered me. So I tried to kill him, but he survived." "However, you found out about me and tried to kill me using alchemy. I¡­ I had never seen you that angry. You looked like a demoness." "I was honestly scared of you. Then, you let Zeus decide what to do with me. I was expecting him to kill me like he killed all his other enemies, but unexpectedly, he forgave me." "I had no idea why he forgave me, but that incident made me realize that if I ever died, I would never get to see you again." "All those times before I met you, I wasn''t afraid of dying; I didn''t even know what it meant to die. But meeting you made me realize everything. My life changed because of you, and I am d you came to kill me that day." "Since then, every day of my life has been amazing, and the day you first kissed me was the happiest day of my life." "Our lives changed since that day, and so did our rtionship. Then we did various things and eventually got married," he chuckled. "It feels it all happened yesterday, and no time has passed," he uttered with a distant smile on his face: "But, my time has ended now." He wiped Rhea''s tears and said in a calm voice with the happiest smile on his face: "I love you, Rhea. Thanks for loving me back." "You too¡­ Thank you for loving me." Rhea burst into tears, but she didn''t stop speaking: "Thank you for keeping up with my selfish desires and terrible personality. Thank you¡­ Thank you for everything." They brought their faces together to kiss; however, their fates were not kind to them. A sharp w pierced Pavel from behind and mmed him up and down. "Pavel!" It was the monster from before. ''I thought we had killed it!'' Rhea ced her hand on the horizon, and a giant tree bound the monster within its grasp. Pav freed himself from the monster''s w and fell beside Rhea. "Pavel!" Rhea yelled with an anxious look on her face. She was about to have a mental breakdown. "We¡­ we have to destroy¡­ the monster''s core¡­" "Pavel! Pavel!" Rhea couldn''tprehend the situation and started yelling for Pavel. The monster''s head was still cleaved into two, but it had several eyes left, including its massive core somewhere in its body. Pavel didn''t care about the hole in his body and tried to protect Rhea. But the monster, however, dashed at the carriage. Emilia and Asteria were sleeping in the carriage, and it wasn''t protected by a barrier or spell. Pavel conjured his spear and threw it at the monster''s leg, but the spear disappeared halfway. Pavel fell on his knees as his body began to fade away. "Pavel!" Pavel had used all his life force, and he had no powers left. "Pavel!" Rhea was having a mental breakdown. Pavel grabbed Rhea''s hand with all his remaining strength and ced it on the horizon. "Protect¡­ the¡­ car...raige¡­" An enormous wall emerged from the ground and blocked the monster''s path. The monster banged its cleaved head on the wall to break it, but it didn''t even crack. Enraged, the monster dashed at Rhea and Pavel in a fury. Rhea hugged Pavel and closed her eyes. She didn''t let go of Pavel even though he was practically dead. She wanted to be with him in hisst moments. Pavel watched as the monster dashed towards them. He wanted to push Rhea to save her, but he did have enough strength even to lift his finger. He was helpless, and he couldn''t even protect the person he wanted to protect the most. He wanted to close his eyes, but he couldn''t move his eyelids. The monster jumped and crushed Rhea and Pavel under its feet, or so would have happened if Nero hadn''te at thest moment. He pped the monster so hard that its entire body¡ª along with its core was obliterated with the surrounding trees and mountains. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 198 - The End Nero''s form turned to normal as he let out a grunt with a groan. Nero turned at Pavel and Rhea with his left eyes still closed and bleeding. Then, he nced at the sand igloo and looked at the wall blocking the way to the carriage in which Emilia and Asteria were sleeping. "Pavel!" Rhea yelled as Pavel''s body began to disintegrate. Rhea''s hand passed through Pavel''s body as it broke down. She looked at Nero with tears in her eyes, but she couldn''t speak anything and started choking on her breaths. However, Nero could tell what Rhea was trying to say. Pavel tried to hug Rhea onest time, but his body turned into golden ashes and withered away with the air. "Nooo!" Rhea yelled and hugged Pavel''s clothes tightly. Nero lowered his gaze and turned around. He started walking away but stopped when he heard heavy footsteps following him. He turned around to see Rhea running towards him with tears in her eyes. "Are you not even going to say anything?!" She shouted. "Are you not going to shed even one tear for him?" Rhea repeatedly stomped her fists on Nero''s chest while wailing for Pavel''s death. "He always cared for you. He always gave priority to yourmands. Even when he was dying, he was trying to save the carriage! Are you that heartless to not even say a single word on his death?!" Nero stood there quietly with an emotionless face. Rhea ced her head on Nero''s chest and muttered, "At least¡­ try tofort me¡­" Nero ced his hand on Rhea''s shoulder and pushed her back to make some distance between them. He took a deep breath and finally opened his mouth to say: "You are asking the wrong person forfort." He turned around and walked to the wall with a slight smile on his face. Then, he ced his hand on the wall and shattered it. Confused as to what Nero meant and baffled as to why he was smiling, Rhea looked back to see Pavel standing there with a grin on his face. Rhea''s eyes widened as she stood still for a while and tried toprehend the situation. She slowly moved forward and reached her hand to Pavel. She was afraid to touch Pavel, thinking it might be an illusion and that he might disappear if she touched him. Her hand stopped right in front of Pavel''s face, and she couldn''t dare to touch him. However, Pavel moved forward and hugged Rhea. "Just say something already," Pavel uttered. "Is¡­ it truly you?" Rhea stuttered as she asked. "Yeah." "Is this a dream?" "No." "Am I dead? Is this afterlife?" "No, idiot." "Then¡­ how?" "I don''t know," Pavel replied. Rhea inspected Pavel''s body from head to toe and touched him all over to get a proper feel of him. "Are you okay?" She asked with an anxious look on her face. "Yeah. I feel great, almost as if I am alive." Rhea jumped on Pavel and kissed him a couple of times before saying, "You are alive!" Nero had used the skill ''Resurrection'' to revive Pavel and to use that skill, Pavel had to die. However, Nero himself wasn''t sure if the skill would work on Pavel or not. But he was d that it did. Nero walked to the carriage and ced his hand on the handle. He remembered Asteria''s condition and sighed in frustration. ''I need to do something about her too.'' He slowly opened the door and saw Emilia and Asteria were fast asleep. "It has been almost 8 hours, so the effect of the sleeping drug should be wearing off soon." Nero decided to let them sleep for a while and nced at the sand igloo. ''How is Arnold doing? Has Sophi healed him yet?'' he wondered. "My left has also started twitching for some reason," he muttered. Although, he had a faint idea as to why his left eye was twitching. After a while, the sand igloo broke, and Sophia stood up. She looked at Arnold in Rosemary''sp and uttered, "Take care." She nced around to look for Nero, but he was nowhere to be seen. After walking for some distance, she saw Rhea and Pavel under the tree. She rushed to them and was surprised by what she saw; She regretted approaching them. She quickly turned around and ran to the opposite side of the tree. "Sophia! Wait!" Rhea called out. Sophia stopped after walking some distance and waited for Rhea. "I am sorry for interrupting you two while you were having¡ª" Rhea interrupted Sophia and uttered, "No, we are sorry. You have nothing to apologize for. We shouldn''t be doing something like that in the open in the first ce." Rhea''s face flushed a little as she remembered everything again. "So, you were looking for me?" she asked. "Ah! No, I was looking for Zeus¡­ wait." Sophia raised her brows and asked with a puzzled look on her face: "Why is Pavel still¡­ you know¡­" "He disappeared and came back. Although, I am sure brother Zeus did something to save him." Rhea chuckled and asserted with a distant smile on her face: "He has always been like that." "Where is he, by the way?" Sophia asked with a curious look on her face: "I searched all over but can''t see him anywhere around." "Did you check your carriage? I see him going in that direction," Rhea replied. "Thanks." Sophia walked a few steps andmented, "You two can continue your session but make sure no one is around." Rhea''s face flushed as she nodded and hurried over to Pavel under the tree. "So he managed to save Pavel, huh?" Sophia muttered. ''As expected of my Zeus, there is nothing he can''t do.'' Sophia rushed to the carriage, but she couldn''t see Nero. "He must be in the carriage," she murmured. ''What is he doing in the carriage, though?'' She opened the carriage door, only to see Emilia and Asteria sleeping. "He isn''t here¡­" Sophia nced in all the directions, but she couldn''t see or sense Nero. "Where did he¡­ go?" She wondered with an anxious look on her face. Chapter 199 - A New Goal "Where did he go?!" Sophia panicked. She searched all over the area but couldn''t find any trace of Nero. She jumped in the air and pped her wings to fly above the clouds. Her angel form was shining under the rising sun. After flying higher than the clouds, she saw a familiar figure standing in the sky. SIGH! She sighed in relief and called out: "There you are!" Nero turned around with his left eyes still closed and bleeding, and smiled gently at Sophia. "Cha¡­os¡­" A nostalgic scene shed before Sophia''s eyes, but she couldn''t remember that ever happening. She saw Nero dancing with someone under the moon and countless stars between space and void. "Sophi? What''s wrong?" Sophia shook her head and said, "Nothing." "So why are you crying?" "Huh?" Sophia moved her hand to her face to find she was crying. She wiped her tears and rushed to Nero. "I thought you left us behind," Sophia asserted. "Why would I leave my girls behind. I can''t live without you all." After a brief pause, he added, "And honestly. I am so horny because I haven''t done it with you or Emilia in a week because of Asteria''s current condition." Nero wiped Sophia''s unshed tears and kissed her on the cheek. "What happened to your left eye?" Sophia asked with a concerned look on her face. "It''s a long story," he sighed. "How is Arnold?" "He is out of danger, but he has yet to regain his consciousness," Sophia answered. PHEW! "That''s good." Nero sighed in relief. "Because if he had died, then even my resurrection skill wouldn''t work on him." Nero was able to use the resurrection skill on Pavel because he was a living entity. But he couldn''t do the same with Around. Arnold was indeed alive, but his body had died eons ago. So if Nero had used the resurrection, it would have just healed the body and wouldn''t have brought Arnold''s soul back. "Even after eons, you still care about your friends," Sophiamented with a grin. "I doubt that," Nero muttered in disbelief. Sophia raised her brows and asked, "What''s wrong? You seem to be out of the mood. Are you exhausted? Shall we go down and rest?" Nero turned to Sophia and carried her in his arms. Then, he threw her. "Wha¡ª!" However, when Sophia was about a few feet above from hitting the ground, Nero caught her andnded on the hill near the mountain where the carriages were parked. "How was the ride?" Nero asked with a grin on his face. "Noments," Sophia replied. Nero ced her on the ground and sat beside her. "Can you heal my eye?" "Sure, but it will hurt a little, or maybe more than a little." "Taking revenge, I see." Sophia ced her hand on Nero''s left eyes and chanted a healing spell. Usually, an angel shouldn''t be able to heal a demon, but Sophia wasn''t using her divine power to heal Nero. After a few minutes, Sophia removed her hand from Nero''s left eyes and asked, "Try to open your left eye." "It hasn''t been healed yet," Nero stated. "But I used the maximum affinity spell. It should have healed¡­" "Don''t worry. I kind of expected this to happen." "Then what are you going to do now?!" Sophia eximed with an anxious look on her face. "It will heal over time. I am sure of it; and even if it doesn''t, I can pluck it and create another eye." Nero scoffed and uttered, "That would be the simplest solution, not going to lie." Sophia stared at Nero with a puzzled and concerned look on her face. "What''s wrong? You don''t like this ''One-eyed Demon''?" SIGH! Sophia sighed and muttered, "Don''t give yourself yet another cool nickname." Nero ced his head on Sophia''sp and sniffed her sacred ce. "It smells so sweet and pure," hemented. "Because it is pure." Nero licked his lips and uttered with a mischievous smile on his face: "I can''t wait to defile it one day." Sophia pulled Nero''s cheeks and uttered, "If you want to defile it, then find me a new core first." "I met a vampire just now." "Hah?! Didn''t they go extinct soon after your mother¡­ I mean, soon after the war between all the races?" "Yeah. But it''s not surprising that some managed to escape. But that vampire was a weak one. It died as long as sunlight touched him." "All the vampires are like that," Sophia argued. "It''s you who is different." "Mama didn''t die when she was hanged naked under the sun," he uttered in a solemn voice. "...." After a brief moment, Nero grunted and asserted: "Alright, I have decided." "Decided what?" Sophia asked curiously. "I am going to find a way to revive my father and mother." "But¡­ they died eons ago." "Still, I will find a way and revive them. That''s one of my new goals." "What about your other goals then?" "My to-do list is very long. And the top priority is to find my cores and weapons. Then get as much information as I can about this world." "What about us? No goals for us?" "There are many goals for you girls too." Nero nodded. "One of them is to ravage you in your angel form one day." "Oh?" Sophia sneered. "And one is to find everything about Emilia; regarding who she is and what she was," Nero added. Sophia stopped smiling but didn''t say anything. Nero scoffed and added, "I bet she was a horny pervert Before too." Nero was grinning, but he stopped and sighed with a serious look on his face. "What''s wrong?" "Something is wrong with me." "Isn''t it always like that?" Sophia sneered. "I am being serious." Nero sat up from Sophia''sp and continued, "Something inside me wanted to let Pavel and Arnold die, and get Rosemary and Rhea for myself." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 200 - One Eyed Demon "Something inside me wanted to let Pavel and Arnold die, and then get Rhea and Rosemary for myself," Nero asserted. "That''s¡­ a joke¡­ right?" Nero didn''t say anything and stared at the sun. "It was a joke, right?" Sophia asked again. After a while, Nero muttered, "I wish I could say yes." "..." Sophia hugged Nero from behind and uttered, "But you didn''t do it, so it''s okay." "When I was carrying Arnold here, a voice whispered in my ears, saying: ''Let him die, and you can get Rosemary''. And when Pavel died, it whispered: ''Get her''." Sophia hugged Nero tighter and said the same thing again: "But you didn''t do it, so it''s okay." "I don''t even like them that way. And what''s worse is they were my friend''s¡­ lover." "Shhh! Stop thinking about that," Sophia advised. "I am worried, Sophi." Nero turned to Sophia and said, "What if I turn like that someday? What if I be someone else one day?" "You won''t." "I may call myself a viin, but I was to sustain my morals and little of the humanity I have left from myst life." "Don''t worry," Sophia reassured. "There have been many chances before where you didn''t give in to temptation. The best example I can give is your powers." "If you wanted, you could have ruled over the world, but you didn''t," Sophia added. "Well¡­" Nero shrugged and uttered, "I am nning to take over the world, though." "Hmm?" "I am already the king of Olympus. And now I have almost taken over this continent. As for the other three surrounding this continent, I n to get them soon." Nero asserted nonchntly. "Then, I will be the king of half of the mortal world. And we will take over the rest as we travel." "Heh!" Sophia scoffed and ced her head on Nero''sp. "What do you n to do after you take over this realm?" She asked curiously. "Then I will take over the other realm, then another, and another. I will be the one and only almighty. I will make my ownws and rules. I will overthrow the heavens and Hells!" He dered. "Everyone will bow before me, and you¡ª my pervy girls will sit beside me on my throne." "Don''t call us pervy girls." Sophia puffed her cheeks and uttered, "Only Emilia is a pervert, and I am a pure maiden." "Oh? Your slutty and orgasmic face doesn''t look so pure when you are shaking your hips," Nero remarked. "That doesn''t count." Sophia averted her gaze and continued, "Aside from that, I don''t act like a pervert as Emilia does all the time." "What are we going to do about Asteria?" Nero muttered in a solemn voice. Sophia looked into Nero''s eyes and asked, "What do you mean?" "Asteria¡­ is princess Astrea right now." "So?" "I have to get her back to normal," Nero murmured. "But she is Princess Astrea''s reincarnation, so they both are the same," Sophia shrugged. "That''s what I thought. But the current Asteria doesn''t remember anything of this life. She doesn''t even remember that she is dead." Sophia raised her brows and muttered, "Does that matter? Asteria is Astrea. It''s not as though she is possessing her body or something." "That''s true¡­ but¡­" SIGH! Nero let out a deep sigh and shook his head. After staring at Nero for a while, Sophia rubbed her hand on Nero''s cheek and asked with a curious look on her face: "If you have to select either one of them, who would you choose? Princess Astrea or Asteria?" "Both are precious to me, and I can''t choose either of them," Nero answered. "And Princess Astrea and Asteria are the same person, so your question doesn''t make any sense." Sophia squinted her eyes and pinched Nero''s cheek before saying, ''Stop acting so oblivious. You know exactly what I am talking about." "...." Nero stayed silent, but after a brief moment, he opened his mouth to utter, "I don''t know the answer to that." Sophia smiled gently and rubbed her thumb on Nero''s lips. "You are so predictable," she said. Nero furrowed his brows and pinched Sophia''s nose in annoyance. "Stop acting so cheesy." "I saved Arnold''s life by healing him for hours." Sophia sat up from Nero''sp and said, "I need praise. Give me a reward." Nero moved his hand to Sophia''s hand and patted her. "Here you go." Sophia puffed her cheeks and red at Nero. "Ha!" Neroughed out loud andmented, "If you want something, then you have to get it yourself." Sophia jumped on Nero and pinned him down to the ground. Then, without wasting any time, Sophia pressed her lips on Nero''s and started kissing him. They kissed again and again for a while. Sophia was in her angel form, but she could kiss Nero using her new technique. However, she couldn''t keep that up for long. So whenever she reached the time limit, she stopped kissing Nero and then kissed him again after some time. It was a risky thing to do as she would have died if she had be a fallen angel, but she still kissed Nero without any worries. RUSTLE~! Suddenly, Asteria appeared in front of them and saw Nero and Sophia kissing each other. "Why¡­" she muttered in a low voice. "...!" "Why is Sophia kissing master Zeus when he already has a lover, and they are going to get married soon?" "Aster¡ª princess Astrea, The thing is¡ª!" Just as Nero was going to exin things to Asteria, she copsed to the ground. Nero and Sophia hurried to Asteria with concerned looks on their faces. Nero picked up Asteria in his arms and looked at her with his face full of worry. After a few seconds, Asteria opened her eyes but closed them again because of the sunlight. She opened her eyes again and stared at Nero with a dumbfounded expression on her face. "Why are we outside? We were sleeping in the inn¡­" Asteria was back to her usual self. "I will exin everythingter; you can sleep for now." Asteria drifted to sleep in Nero''s arms. SIGH! Nero sighed and began walking towards their carriage. "Was that a sigh of relief because Asteria was back to her usual self?" Sophia asked curiously. "Not really. I was just happy that Asteria was back," Nero answered. "Does that mean you fancy Asteria more than Princess Astrea?" "No. They both are the same person. However, it seems that Princess Astrea doesn''t remember dying.. I don''t know what caused her death, but I won''t choose between Asteria and Princess Astrea until they both regain their full memories." Chapter 201 - Demon And The Fallen Angel Nero was taking a bath in a river near the waterfall down the hills. It was night time the reflection of the stars and the sky was mirrored on the river surface. SIGH! He took a deep breath and closed his eyes to enjoy some alone time in the cold breeze. However, Nero having alone-time was unheard of. He heard footsteps approaching him, but he didn''t open his eyes. Then, he heard the water sshing sound as though someone was crossing the river. After a few seconds, the sound stopped, and Nero felt as though someone sat on his nakedp. He moved his hand and touched the soft cotton-like body and a sweet scent followed by a muffled moan. "What are you doing here, Emilia?" Nero asked without opening his eyes. Emilia was wearing a single piece of cloth to cover her body. She leaned her back on Nero''s chest and said, "I heard you calling my name." Nero opened his right eye and raised his brows in confusion: "I didn''t call you." Emilia moved her hand down to Nero''s crotch and uttered, "But this did." SIGH! Nero sighed in disbelief and facepalmed himself. "I should have known that." Emilia turned around on Nero''sp and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Why are you bathing alone in the night where everyone else is sleeping?" "I just wanted to rx," Nero answered. "Should I go then?" Emilia asked. Nero ced his hand on Emilia''s hips and thrust them forward. Then, he kissed her on the lips and said, "I guess this counts as rxing too." Emilia caressed Nero''s face and moved her finger to his left eye, saying, "What are you going to do about this?" "Give it time?" "Can''t you try to open it?" Emilia asked curiously. "It won''t open. How about you try it?" Emilia ced her finger on Nero''s eyelid and said, "What if it hurts you?" "Don''t worry." Nero sneered. "There is no way you can hurt me." Emilia pulled the eyelid and tried to open Nero''s eyes. She slowly moved her fingers and opened his left eye halfway. However, she pulled her hand back with a horrified look on her face. Surprised to see Emilia''s reaction, Nero asked, "What''s wrong?" "It was dark. Pitch ck," she muttered. Emilia saw an Abyss in Nero''s left eye, and she felt as though it was pulling her in. Nero hugged Emilia and felt her body pressing his. Emilia looked at Nero''s face and uttered with a mischievous smile on her face: "It is knocking on the door of my cave." "Then how about you let it in?" Emilia grinned and raised her hips a little before thrusting them down. "It''s in. But how long is it nning to stay?" "How long do you want it to stay?" "For forever." Emilia kissed Nero and started moving her hips up and down. Nero ced his hands on Emilia''s shoulders and uttered, "Calm down. Don''t forget we are in the river." "But we haven''t done this in a week because of Asteria''s condition, so I am so hungry!" "My tank is also full, but we have to be careful not to make any noise." Emilia was kissing and shaking her hips, but she suddenly stopped and hugged Nero. "What''s wrong?" Nero asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Did you cum already?" "I am scared," she muttered. "Scared of what? I am right here." "I am scared about myself. What if I lose you?" Nero knitted his brows and asked with a confused yet calm look on his face: "What are you trying to say?" "Asteria''s condition made me realize that the same can happen to me," Emilia asserted in a low voice. "..." "I also don''t have any of my memories. But what if I woke up and turned into another person?" She wondered. ''That''s¡­ right. Emilia''s condition might be worse than Asteria,'' Nero thought to himself. Asteria was still Asteria when princess Astrea was inhabiting her body. But if Alina one day regained her memories and didn''t remember anything after she went into a slumber, she wouldn''t remember anything at all. All her moments with Nero and others. Her love and feelings. She would totally be like a different person. "All this time, I wanted to get my memories back, but I am scared now." Emilia stared into Nero''s eyes and asked in a solemn voice, "Please promise me that no matter what happens, you won''t stop¡­ you won''te to hate me." Nero chuckled and kissed Emilia gently on the lips. "No one can rece you, and no one ever will," Nero reassured with a smile on his face. Emilia pulled Nero''s cheek and puckered her lips as she said: "And you are not allowed to have sex with my body if I am not me." "Hmm~" Nero pondered for a while and answered, "But every version of you will be a pervert, so it would be kind of hard to resist, you know?" "Mng!" Emilia frowned her face and stood up. "...!" ''She left during sex?!'' Nero could believe that the biggest pervert in his harem left during sex. Nero stood up and chased after Emilia. Emilia noticed Nero was chasing after her, so she started running. However, before she could leave the river, Nero caught her and plugged his cable into her socket. "Amh~!" Emilia tried her best not to moan. After some thrust, she stopped resisting and started moaning. Nero nibbled on Emilia''s ear and said, "I was joking. You know I don''t do anything to you even when you are sleeping." ===== VOLUME TWO ''Battle Cry of the Unrivaled Demon'' ENDS HERE. Also, GLAD TO SERVE 200 CHAPTERS! Volume two turned out to be much different than I had imagined. I was nning to end the second volume right after Nero''s battle with Thor, but I thought it would be too small, so I ended up writing the next arc in the second volume too. The story will now progress further, and the plot will thicken. Now that Nero''s existence has been known to the worlds and realms, new enemies and organizations wille after him. Although *COUGH* *COUGH* He won''t hold back his powers anymore and will go all out. New challenges, new powers, new friends, new, etc etc. Also, one more thing, I am nning to make a separate book (free) for only ''smut'' scenes that were either skipped or not mentioned. So those who don''t like reading smut scenes can easily skip them without worrying about missing the plot. What do you guys think? Should I do it, or is there no need? I don''t want to write them in this book as I have skipped most of the scenes in the earlier chapters, and writing them now would be jarring and ufortable for some. Thanks for all the support, and I hope you all keep supporting me so I can write more and give you more chapters. I hope you all are doing good.. Best of luck with whatever you are doing, and have a nice day. Chapter 202 - In The Future Emilia was sleeping on a luxury bed of a magnificent castle. It was morning, and the sunlight was brimming on her face from the open window. She jerked her brows and opened her eyes. She sat up and muttered, "Why is it morning already?" She got off the bed and conjured clothes around her body before leaving the room. She walked through the hallway but couldn''t see anyone. "Where did everyone go?" She wondered. After walking for a while, she stumbled upon a little boy with blonde hair, who looked to be two years old, and he was crawling on all four.. Emilia hurried over to the boy and picked him up in her arms. The boy looked surprised at first, but after seeing Emilia, the boy calmed down. "Where is your mother?" Emilia asked. The boy pointed his finger further into the half. After walking for a while, Asteria came rushing in and asked, "Lady Emilia, Have you seen¡ª" SIGH! Asteria sighed in relief after seeing the kid and said, "I was breastfeeding my daughter, and he slipped away. Emilia handed the boy to Asteria and said, "That''s our everyday life now." Asteria and Emilia walked together and entered another hallway. "Where is Leto? You two are always together," Emilia asked curiously. "She is in the dining room with Zeus," Asteria answered. "Oh! Right. It was her turnst night." "Yeah," Asteria nodded. "Isn''t it exciting for you?" Emilia asked with a grin. "Like her kids are also your siblings. And your kids are Leto''s grandchildren. But they are of the same age." After a brief pause, Emilia asked, "So who was handling Leto''s kids if it was her turnst night?" "I was going to take care of them, but Elise insisted she wanted to do that. She said, ''I am pregnant, so I will have some practice on how to handle kids''." Emilia raised her brows and asked, "But¡­ doesn''t Elise sleep with Sophia since Elise is close to giving birth?" "Yes." "So¡­ what about Sophia''s kids?" Asteria didn''t answer and kept walking. "Asteria?" Asteria shrugged and replied, "They are with your kids." "You have got to be kidding me!" Emilia immediately dashed and entered the room located at the end of the hallway. However, she was surprised to see it was empty. Asteria stopped behind Emilia and uttered, "They are also with Sophia." "And where is that bitch?!" "Whoa! Language." Nero appeared out of nowhere and smacked on Emilia''s head. "But she has my kids¡­ our kids," Emilia retorted. "So?" "She will take them away from me." Nero squinted his eyes and uttered, "Don''t you always hog her kids whenever you see them?" "It''s okay if I do that." Emilia asserted and continued, "I am the queen of your harem, so naturally, I am the mother of all your kids." Nero took a deep breath and sighed in disbelief. He nced at Asteria and grabbed her hand, "Let''s go." Emilia rushed to them and grabbed Nero''s other hand. She hugged his arm and said, "I am ready to have another kid." "You are already pregnant. So stop stressing yourself," Nero answered. "And don''t run. Also, don''t eat too much," he added. After walking for a few more minutes, they reached the dining room. Sophia and Leto were setting up the table, and Elise was taking care of the kids. When Sophia saw Emilia, she grabbed a ck-haired girl and kissed her on the cheek. "Look who is here. Your good of nothing mother, who sleeps and eats all day," Sophia remarked. Emilia turned to Nero and pointed her finger at Sophia. "See? This is what I was talking about." "But she is telling the truth," Nero scoffed with a grin. "...!" ¡ª "Nooo!" Emilia woke up yelling from her sleep. "Shut up!" She nced around and sighed in relief. "Did you have a nightmare?" Sophia asked. Sophia was patting the girl on herp and looking outside of the window of the hut. "Uh¡­ I don''t know if I should call it a nightmare or not." Emilia answered. "It was a happy dream, but it turned into a nightmare." "Not that you have woken up¡­" Sophia grabbed a ck-haired newborn girl from herp and handed her to Emilia. "I am tired. You take care of her." "Where are the other girls and Nero?" Emilia asked as he ced the girl on herp. "Nero went to talk to the mayor of the vige, to rent a mansion for us." "Yeah." Emilia nodded. "It''s hard to sleep on the mattress." "Also, the mayor''s daughter called Nero to have some talk with her father," Sophia added. Emilia''s face twitched as she said, "I hate her." "Oh? I quite like her." "..." Emilia raised her brows and said, "But just yesterday, you said you hated her." "Yes. I hated her." Sophia scoffed. "But if there is a girl you hate, then I must be friends with her so that I can annoy the hell out of you." "Do you hate me that much?" Emilia asked curiously. "Of course." Suddenly, the door of the hut opened, and Nero walked in. His left eye was covered with an eye patch, and he was wearing a pendant on his neck. "Emilia is awake; nice." Nero sighed and said, "Let''s go." "Did you rent the mansion?!" Sophia eximed. "Uhh¡­ no." "You didn''t?!" Emilia eximed. "Nuu! I don''t want to sleep on the ground with a mattress." "I bought the entire vige," Nero asserted nonchntly. "What?!" Sophia and Emilia eximed. "Stop yelling. The kid will wake up." "Where are the other girls?" Sophia asked with a curious look on her face. "They are already at the mansion. They said, ''We will get the best room before Emilia or Sophia does.'',"Nero answered. Emilia and Sophia got up and walked out of the hut. "Slow down. I was kidding." They both slowed down. "I wasn''t kidding." They started walking hastily. Suddenly, they were covered by a shadow that looked like wings. Nero, Emilia, and Sophia looked up to see a male angel with silver hair¡ª looking down at them. Nero gritted his teeth as his form changed. The eye patch disappeared, and his eye revealed a dark Abyss. Three stripes covered the left side of Nero''s face, and a horn sprouted from the right side of his forehead. He clenched his fists and muttered with pure rage in his voice: "Lucifer." "I havee to retrieve my daughter." One Year Ago... Chapter 203 - Ruler Of The World "Alright, we are leaving now," Nero asserted. They were in the pce where Nero killed Ouroboros, who was possessing the king''s body. After traveling for a day, Rhea, Pavel, Rosemary, and Arnold reached the pce with Nero and his girls. They stayed at the pce for a week so everyone could get proper rest, and in the meantime, Nero traveled the three continents alone. Nero respectfully asked the kings of the various kingdoms to kneel before him; those who submitted to him were alive, and the rest were dead. Nero made contracts with all the kingdoms, which made him the king and brought unity and peace to all four continents. He didn''t take over those kingdoms as he had no time to rule over them, but he created newws and gave the highest position to Arnold and then Pavel. Including the continent of Olympus pce, Nero was king of half of the world.. His might was spread to the other parts of the world, and he had made his existence known to the rest of the world. When Nero was taking over the kingdoms, Emilia, Sophia and Asteria were in the pce with Rosemary and Rhea. Emilia was furious as Nero left without telling her. However, she didn''t wake up when Nero was trying to tell her. Sophia, on the other hand, slept all day as she traveled non-stop and healed Arnold for hours. Emiliater told Asteria about what had happened to her and how princess Astrea had taken over her body. But much to Emilia''s surprise, Asteria said she remembered everything that happened when princess Astrea had inhabited her body¡ª after waking up the following day. Curious, Emilia asked her if she was scared of something like that happening again, but Asteria replied with ''Princess Astrea wasn''t Asteria, but Asteria is princess Astrea.''. Emilia was confused at first, but Rosemary exined to her in simplenguage. Later, on the same day, Emilia pranked Sophia by carrying her body and cing it on the edge of the pool. However, Sophia was awake at that time, and she yed along to see what Emilia was trying to do. Sophia wanted to get back to Emilia for pulling the prank, so she rolled into the pool on purpose. At first, Emiliaughed to her heart''s content, but after noticing Sophia still hadn''te out of the pool even after 15 minutes had passed, she started panicking. Emilia rushed to the pool and found Sophia still sleeping under the pool. So she jumped into the pool and carried Sophia out of the pool. Then, she dried her body and conjured new clothes for her and Sophia. And carried Sophia back to her room. Emilia was surprised as to how Sophia still hadn''t woken up by all that, but in truth, she was pranked by Sophia. Sophia couldn''t stopughing, but she had to hold it in. Asteria and the rest of the girls couldn''t figure out why Emilia did that in the first ce if she was going to carry Sophia back to her room. Later at night, when Sophia confessed and exposed everything, Emilia was on the verge of exploding in anger. She felt dumb and stupid, but she wasn''t aware that she already was dumb and stupid "Zeus, wait!" Arnold called out to Nero. Nero turned back in annoyance and asked, "What is it?" "You have to be careful out there," Arnold informed. Nero raised his brows and uttered, "I need to be careful? What could possibly endanger me?" "As I have already told you, the rest of the world is dangerous." "Dangerous?" Nero scoffed. "Please tell me you are kidding." "He is not," Pavel quipped. SIGH! Nero sighed and nodded, "Alright. I will try to be a little bit careful." "We are not joking," Arnold uttered. "The rest of the world is far more strong and advanced than the other half." "And¡­ What do you mean by that?" Nero asked with a confused and curious look on his face. "They have been secluded from the rest of the world, and the only contacts made between them are from guildhalls to exchange information," Rhea informed. "And so? How is that any danger to me?" Nero asked. "You must have heard of the ''12 legendary heroes'', right?" Arnold questioned. "Yeah." Nero nodded. "I do remember hearing that somewhere. What of it?" "All of them are from the other five continents." "And¡­?" Nero was confused as to why Pavel and others were acting like that. "We were there three months, traveling, looking for you¡­ well, really," Rhea shrugged and continued, "We were simply searching for clues and doing what we have been doing for eons." "You mean ''bullshitting''?" Nero remarked. "There are fucking strong people living on those five continents!" Rhea yelled. "Not stronger than me, though," Nero shrugged. "Yes. But they are strong. Stronger than anyone you have ever fought," Arnold asserted. Nero rolled his eyes and muttered, "Whatever." "And that includes Lucifer too," Pavel added. Nero took a deep breath and red at Pavel with a furious look on his face: "Don''t. Mention. His. Name." "Heh!" Rosemary smirked and scoffed, "Then get used to hearing that name." "Huh?" "There are many cults who worship Lucifer and Dione as gods. And they are crazy." "Nonsense! No one worships gods. And Lucifer and Dione are just angels." "Not for them. They are crazy over Lucifer and Dione, and they got famous after the world was informed about your death," Rhea informed. "My death?" Nero knitted his brows and sneered, "My death? So that''s what the world was told about me?" "Yes. And they hate your guts," Rosemary added. "And after your brilliant deration to rule the world, the five continents now know that you are alive and back." After a brief silence, Neroughed out loud and yelled, "Nice! Very nice!" Pavel and Arnold nced at each other with confused looks on their faces. "Why do you look happy?" Rosemary asked curiously. "This is the best!" Nero shouted. "If they worship Lucifer, then if I show them how strong I am and how Lucifer lied about killing me. They will stop worshiping him, and I couldn''t ask for more." Sophia ced her hand on Nero''s shoulder and said, "That''s enough. We are gettingte for our ship." "Yeah." Nero nodded and turned to Pavel and Arnold. "Take care." Then, he turned to Rhea and Rosemary and uttered with a smirk on his face: "Laters bitches." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 204 - Fearsome Beaat "What did you say?!" Nero asked the captain with an annoyed look on his face. "We will be stopping at a nearby ind to get supply. And then proceed to our destination in the morning," Captain replied. Nero and his girls were traveling on the ship with 200 other people to go to the other side of the world. At first, they wanted to get a private ship to travel from Olympus to the other continent. However, Arnold and the rest told Nero that they couldn''t enter the other continents in the same way. To enter the other side of the world, they needed to pass through 68 gates; 40 on the sea and 28 on the barricades of the ships where everyone needed to submit their belongings and guildcard, and take them back when they reached their destination. In the meantime, the officials from the guilds inspected and confirmed if the details were correct or not. If any traveler was caught without their guild card, they were imprisoned until their friends or family bailed them out after submitting the official documents.. Nero found that system awfully familiar to his past world, but he had already predicted something like that to happen in the future as humans were getting more and more advanced in both magic and knowledge. After all, they were surviving without any grace and blessings from the gods. Nero could have easily dodged all those security measures if he wanted, but as he had to travel from town to town and kingdom to kingdoms, he thought it would be a pain in the arse to keep hiding and running from every gate. So he decided to take an official ship to travel. However, he didn''t want to spend his time with other mortals, so he had paid 20000 gold coins to the captain and booked a half ship for himself. No one on the ship was allowed to enter the boundary Nero had created, and those who entered, let it be on purpose or by mistake, were thrown out of the ship on Nero''smand. "No way! Just take this ship to the continent already," Nero asserted. "I am the captain of this ship, and I decide where the ship will go and stop," the captain replied. Nero furrowed his brows and uttered, "I will give you crystals worth 50000 gold coins if you take the ship directly to the continent¡ª without stopping on any ind." "Even if you give me 100000 good coins, we will still stop at the ind and continue the next day." "Why is that?" Nero asked curiously. The captain sighed and said, "It''s better if you don''t know." Nero''s face twitched in anger, but he controlled himself for the sake of traveling. "How far is the continent from here?" Nero asked. "180 miles," the captain replied honestly. "So about 10 hours travel, huh?" Nero muttered. "And how far is the ind you are talking about?" "It''s on the way, and it''s 50 miles away from here." Nero raised his brows and asked, "If we continue the ship without stopping at the ind, then we can reach the continent before morning." "Perhaps." "Why are we stopping at the ind anyway? There is no need to get supplies as the continent is only 7 hours from there?" Nero couldn''tprehend the reason why the ship needed to stop at the ind. He found it awfully shady and weird, so he wanted to get as much information as he could. "The supply is supposed to be delivered to the continent," the captain answered. "So, we can simply make a quick stop at the ind and continue the journey, right? So why is there any need to stop the night on the ind?" Nero wondered with a curious look on his face. The captain sighed and groaned, "Fine, I will tell you the reason why." "Heh!" Nero smirked as he sensed his victory and finally managed to convince the captain. "By the time we reach the ind, it will already be midnight. And traveling at night in that area is dangerous," the captain uttered in a low voice. "Bullshit! That''s no valid reason," Nero retorted. "There is a Kraken hunting the ships traveling in that arena during the night." "More bullshit! Krakens only attack the ship that has the smell of blood and rum." Nero argued and continued, "And this ship has neither of those." The captain stared at Nero with a surprised look on his face and wondered, ''That is a military secret; how does this man know about it?'' ''Just who the hell is this man? He is rich, and he looks powerful. His way of talking is unique, and when I talk to him, I feel like I am standing in front of the king.'' The captain was bewildered from the time he firstid his eyes on Nero, but he had to do his job as a captain. "Oi. Oi!" Nero called out to bring the captain back to his senses. The captain nodded and said in a calm voice, "You are indeed correct. But this Kraken is rouge. It attacks each and every ship that travels at night." After a brief pause, he said, "Justst week, a ship carrying 850 people was attacked by the Kraken, and none of them made it out alive." Nero squinted his eyes and asked, "If no one made it out alive, then who spread the news?" "I knew you would ask that question," the captain chuckled. "The wreckage of the ships gets flooded to the ind, and that''s how they know about the shipwreck." Nero took a deep breath and let out a deep sigh as he uttered, "Alright, fine~. Let''s go to the fucking ind." It wasn''t as though Nero was in a hurry to reach the continent as he knew that he would get there sooner orter. The captain smiled and said, "I am sure you will like the ind. It''s one of a kind." Chapter 205 - Nola Rulas The ship parked on the ind named Nolo Rs. The captain climbed on top of the deck and announced, "Those who are frequent travelers might already know about this ind. But to those who are first-timers, let me tell you some things about it." "As the name of this ind suggests, there are nows and rules on it. Every crime is legal and not punishable." "What?! Aren''t our lives in danger here?" One of the travelers eximed. "There is no need to worry!" The captain yelled. He then raised his hand and showed a coin to everyone, saying, "The crew must have provided you a coin simr to this. That is a safety token, and as long as you have that with you, no one can touch you.". "What if someone steals it?" A traveler asked. "To be honest, there is no need to worry about that. Even if there are nows and rules on this ind, no onemits any crimes." "However, if you are too worried and paranoid, you can hire bodyguards, but make sure not to pay them first. And you might need to worry about your belongings because you might get robbed," the captain added. SIGH! Nero sighed and signaled Emilia, Sophia, and Asteria to follow him to the ind. He was the first to leave the ship and set foot on the ind. "..." The captain watched Nero in disbelief and uttered to himself, ''Let''s hope no one tries to mess with him, or he might just annihte everything, and no one would be able to do anything to him as there are nows and rules on this ind.'' Nolo Rs Was the ind where all the crimes were legal, including crimes like rape and murder. Most of the travelers avoided this ind as it was dangerous. However, some had no choice but to stop there because of the terror of the Kraken. However, there were many people for whom this ind was like a paradise. The residents of the ind enjoyed living there as they could do anything they wanted. Many kings and kingdoms tried to obtain the ind so they could createws and rules. However, for that, the king needed to be present on the ind. Once upon a time, a king came to the ind with his wives and mistresses to create a pact between the residents of the ind. But, as soon as the king stepped foot on the ind, he and his army were killed. His wives and mistresses were raped, and they wereter fed to the sharks. Ever since then, no king has tried to even talk or mention the ind. The travelers began to leave the ship one by one and followed the captain. They left their belongings on the ship as they thought it would be safest. Nero walked ahead of everyone and ambled through the pathway. There were many naked men and women looking at them from their houses, rooftops, trees, and alleys. "I would have preferred meeting the Kraken rather than strolling on this disgusting ind," Nero groaned. "Can''t we fly our way to the continent from this ind?" Asteria asked curiously. "No humans can fly. And besides, we need an official with us to enter the gates of the continent. Even if we fly through the gates and towns, we won''t have the local pass to travel," Sophia answered. When the travelers first entered the gate of the continent, they were provided a local token that was used as a passport to travel through the kingdoms and towns of the said continent. Nero and his girls could easily enter the continent, but they would have to pull some moves to every gate. And that was too troublesome for Nero, so he decided to be patient and spend the night on the ind. Nero nced around and found the biggest house on the hill. ''Let''s go there.'' As they were walking, Nero spotted a man staring at Asteria from his window¡ª with an orgasmic look on his face. Asteria walked to Nero and hugged his arm to hide herself from the man''s sight. Nero pushed Asteria to the side and walked forward. Then, he grabbed a palm-sized rock and threw it at the man who was staring at Asteria. Upon noticing that the rock wasing to him, the man tried to back off. However, it was toote. The man''s head was smashed on impact, and he died. The other men and women who were looking at the travelers hid in terror and started quivering. ''Such power and precision. He didn''t even flinch when he killed the man. His eyes have no life, and his voice has no emotions. Without a doubt¡­ this man is a legend from the prophecy.'' The captain uttered to himself. Nero moved his hand to Asteria and pulled her close to him. "If you keep pressing your breasts on me, Then I will get horny again," Nero remarked. After that, Nero made his way to the house on the hill. And the captain took the travelers to the hotel¡ª free of charge. When Nero reached the house, it was empty. "Why is it empty?" Emilia asked. Nero activated his god''s eyes and scanned the house. SIGH! He sighed and snapped. SNAP! "Motherfukers were hiding in the secret rooms," Nero muttered. Nero activated a barrier around the house, and whoever tried to touch the barrier, were incinerated into ashes. "Now then." Nero turned to the girls and asked with a mischievous smile on his face, "Shall we have some fun?" "I will pass," Sophia replied. "I am tired," Asteria replied. He looked at Emilia to hear her answer, but Emilia simplyrubbed her hand below her stomach and uttered, "I am full." Nero raised his brows and shook his head in disbelief. "Time to get some new girls in the new continent," he muttered. ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 206 - Uncanny Night TAP! TAP! The sound echoed in the room as the bed shook violently. PAT! PAT! Muffled moans mixed with heavy breathing and slurpy sound each passing second could be heard. Nero and Asteria were having a ritual on the bed. Asteria had her hips up and backward, and Nero was humping her from behind. It has been two hours since they came to this ind, and when he mentioned getting a new girl, Asteria got naked and spread her legs in front of him. "Where do you want it?" Nero asked and increased his thrusting speed. "Inside~" Asteria moaned. Nero moved his from Asteria''s breasts to her waist and pulled her back and forth as he thrust harder. "Mmph~!" Asteria moaned in pleasure as Nero finished inside her. She then turned around and kissed Nero on the lips after saying, "I need a break now." After that, Asteria passed out. Asteria has always been weak after the ritual and passed out after a few rounds. However, her tolerance was increasing every night, making herst long on the bed. Emilia and Sophia were sitting on the other side of the bed. Sophia was looking at Nero and Asteria with a slutty gaze in her eyes. And Emilia was drooling to get Nero''s elixir. "What''s with you two?" Nero asked. "We are waiting for our turn," Emilia replied. Nero raised his brows and uttered to Sophia: "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me with that slutty gaze in your eyes?" "I got turned on after seeing your ritual with Asteria," Sophia answered. "But I thought you said you weren''t interested," Nero remarked. Sophia averted her gaze and didn''t say anything in response. Then, Nero gazed at Emilia and asked, "And I thought you said you were full." After pondering for a while, Emilia opened her mouth to say, "I have a high metabolism." "Yeah, right. Metabolism has nothing to do with what''s stored down there." Nero took a deep breath and let out a weary sigh. "Do you girls truly don''t want me to get a new girl?" Nero asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "I personally don''t mind it," Sophia replied and continued, "But getting a girl just for ''that'' is kind of horrible." "You three girls clearly can''t handle my libido. And believe me, I don''t want you girls to force yourself to do it with me when you are not in the mood." "But you already have two more girls beside us," Sophiamented. "And one of them is Asteria''s mother." "I wish I could get Elise and Leto to travel with us," Nero muttered in frustration. Emilia grinned and uttered, "It has been only about three weeks, and you are already missing them." "Yeah. And they haven''t even contacted me once!" Neromented. "Well, you haven''t contacted them or even tried to contact them either," Sophiamented. "You know that the recent days have been busy for me." Nero groaned. "We didn''t get to have much ''fun time'' together, and thanks to that, my libido has increased." "Mine has also increased." Emilia crawled on the bed towards Nero with a mischievous smile on her face. Nero nced at Sophia to see her reaction and saw Sophia changing to a human form. "So¡­" Emilia nced back and forth at Nero and Sophia and asked, "Are we going to do it or not?" Nero pulled Emilia closer and beckoned Sophia toe close to him. "Of course, we are. Anytime, any day; I can do it all time, all day," Nero answered with a grin and added, "Pun intended." Emilia and Sophiaid down beside each other and spread their legs to Nero. "We are waiting~" Nero stared at them and said with a smirk on his face: "Maybe I should keep you waiting; then you will know how I feel when you reply with ''I will pass'' and ''I am full''." "Nuuu!" "Heh!" Nero chuckled and said, "I was kidding." Suddenly, Nero''s ears twitched as though he sensed something in the distance. He looked at Sophia and asked, "Can you feel it?" "Yeah. There is something going on outside," Sophia replied. "Shall we go and check?" "No need." Nero shrugged off themotion outside and prepared himself to insert his schlong inside Emilia. BANG! BANG! "...." BOOM! BOOM! "..." "What in the hell is going on outside?" Nero muttered. Suddenly, the body of a female came in from the window and was mmed to the wall. "..." Annoyed, Nero walked to the window to see what was going on, and he saw nothing but destruction. Everyone was running here and there to save their lives. But dozens of giant tentacles were crushing and tossing humans around. In the distance, Nero saw their ship getting submerged into the sea. The sea and half of the ind was covered with fog, and giant tentacles were destroying everything. Sophia and Emilia followed Nero and looked outside of the window. "What''s going on?" Sophia asked. "It seems that the Kraken hase to visit us," Nero replied with a scoff. "What are we going to do now?" Emilia asked curiously. "Nothing." Nero shrugged and continued, "The Kraken may be big, but it certainly can''t be big enough to reach here." "Are you not going to save them?" Asteria quipped. "Why are you awake?" Sophia asked. "I woke up after all that noise outside," Asteria replied. She was still half asleep, and she could barely stand still. "There is no need to save them," Nero uttered. "They are humans, and they will die sooner orter. And just think about it; if we weren''t here, they would have died anyway. So it doesn''t matter if¡ª" Nero stopped and frowned his face as he looked up in the sky. The sky and the entire ind was covered in fog. The mist was so thick that it was impossible to see through it. Sophia nced at Nero and asked, "What do you see?" Nero furrowed his brows and asserted, "It is not a Kraken; it''s the fucking Cthulhu." Chapter 207 - Cthulhu Within the mist, a red pair of eyes glowed. The air turned cold, almost wet, and the temperature started freezing. It had two huge horns and enormous wings. It pped its wings once, and the people around were thrown flying to the trees, walls, and mountains. It had dozens of tentacles on its face, making a shape like a beard. Its size was colossal even though half of its body was under the water¡ª and it could submerge the entire ind with one hit. "It''s a fucking Cthulhu," Nero asserted. "Um¡­ what is Cthulhu?" Emilia asked with a confused and curious look on her face. "Cthulhu are considered as celestial beings, and they are rarely seen," Sophia answered. "They reside deep within the water, secluded from the world." "So why is it¡­ here?" Asteria muttered. "They are strong beings, almost undefeatable," Sophia added. Nero watched the mist and uttered, "I have only seen Cthulhu once in my life, and when I saw it, I genuinely thought; Let''s hope I never have to fight it." Asteria hugged Nero from behind and asked in a low voice: "Is it stronger than you?" "Well¡­ it is a celestial being, and celestials are super strong," Nero answered. "They won''t die even if you kill them, and they regenerate in seconds. I was once scared of it." "Besides, if you anger a celestial being, it can destroy realms in a matter of seconds," Nero added nonchntly. "Doesn''t it look angry right now?" Emilia remarked. "Nay. I think it''s just passing by," Nero chuckled. "Zeus," Sophia uttered Nero''s name. Nero gazed at Sophia and shrugged his shoulders: "What?" Sophia frowned her face and didn''t say anything. SIGH! Nero let out a deep sigh and groaned, "Fine~" He stepped on the window and looked back at Sophia: "Get ready for the punishment, by the way." Nero jumped out of the window andnded on the mountain near the house. "Now then¡­" Nero furrowed his brows and wondered, "Why did the great Cthulhu awaken from his slumber?" He pondered for a while and muttered, "Because of me?" ''But the attacks were happening from prior to that, so I am not the reason it is awakened.'' Suddenly, with a sharp gust of wind, a w appeared from the mist and crushed Nero; or so it looked like, but Nero had jumped into the air the moment he saw the w. The w crushed the mountain like powder and buried it to the ground. Then, the w moved up and to the house on the hill where Emilia and the rest of the girls were. "No, you won''t!" Nero rushed and stopped the w from hitting the house¡ª with his finger. Nero red through the mist and uttered, "Stay back, you mongrel!" He crushed the w with his hand and tore it down into pieces. However, it regenerated in seconds. "How dare you!" He growled. Cthulhu couldn''t see anything through the mist, and it was randomly attacking. However, Nero had a unique physique, so it tried to attack Nero. And it tried to attack the house because it sensed strong beings there. Sophia and Emilia were an angel, and Asteria was currently filled with Nero''s elixir which increased her mana level above the limit for the time being. Nero spread his hand in the air and pped; however, his palm didn''t touch each other. All the mist disappeared, and it revealed the true form of the Cthulhu. It stood straight with lifeless re in its eyes, and its wings pulled back as though it was preparing to p them again. Nero and Cthulhu red at each other for what seemed like an eternity. Then, the Cthulhu howled loudly that echoed and reverberated around the sea. The howl ripped the ears of the normal humans, but those who managed to cover their ears were safe. Sophia had no need to cover her ears, so she covered Asteria''s ears to keep her safe. But, Emilia couldn''t. Emilia closed her eyes and grunted in pain. Sophia ced her hand on Emilia''s shoulder and asked with a concerned look on her face, "Are you okay?" Emilia nodded and replied, "My ears feel a little numb, but I can hear everything just fine." Nero summoned a lightning whirlwind in the sky andunched it on Cthulhu. The whirlwind pulverized half of Cthulhu''s body, but it soon regenerated as though nothing had ever happened. "This is going to be a pain in the ass," Nero muttered. Nero wanted to spend the night peacefully by having fun with the girls, but an uninvited guest interrupted his fun. [Why do you stop me, O higher one?] Cthulhu spoke to Nero using telepathy. "You dared to harm my girls, and then you ask why did I stop you, huh?" [I didn''t know they were with you. My apologies for that.] "..." Nero stared at Cthulhu with a confused look on his face. ''That''s it? The fight ended?'' Nero thought. ''And heck yeah! He is calling me with respect.'' After a brief moment, the Cthulhu spoke, [Are those tiny humans hiding on this ind with you too?] "Not really," Nero answered. [Then I shall kill them.] "Why do you want to kill them? And why are you attacking the ships passing at night?" Nero asked curiously. [I am here for revenge.] "Revenge?" [I have sworn an oath to avenge my daughter''s death.] Nero raised his brows and pondered for a while. ''I have no reason to stop Cthulhu if he is simply taking revenge. As long as it doesn''t harm my girls, I don''t care.'' [Now, if you will excuse me.] Nero shrugged his shoulders and turned around to go back to the house. However, Nero sensed something in the sky and activated his god''s eyes to scan the area. A winged man appeared in the sky in front of Cthulhu and said, "Can I have a little chat with you?" ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaNallnovelfull Chapter 208 - Parley "Can I have a little chat with you?" The winged man asked Cthulhu, although he was speaking a foreignnguage. Nero watched the winged man and muttered, "An angel? But he doesn''t look like one." Cthulhu turned to Nero and asked, [Is this flying creature with you?] "Certainly not," Nero replied and shook his hand. Cthulhu moved its hand to grab the winged man, but he raised both of his in the air as though he was trying to surrender. "I am not here to fight," said the winged man. "I am here for parley." [What parley? I am here to show my wrath!] "I understand that, but can''t we talk first? What are your demands, and why are you trying to harm humans?" Nero flew and stood between Cthulhu and the winged man: "Excuse me, but who the hell are you?" The winged man nced at Nero and uttered, "It doesn''t matter who I am; what matters is I am here, and I want to talk to know the reason why Cthulhu is furious." [You damned humans killed my daughter!] Nero flew a little higher so he could look down on the winged man. "Cthulhu wants to avenge its daughter''s death. So get out of here so it can kill and punish the humans, or die here with them," Nero asserted. "I am a little confused here, but first¡ª who are you?" Winged man asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "...." Nero raised his brows and stared at the winged man as he thought, ''This man is standing in front of the great Cthulhu, and he doesn''t look scared. Heck, even I was scared when I saw him the first time when I was 15 years old. I mean, who wouldn''t be afraid of the celestial beings.'' ''This man is not even an angel. Although his wings look angel¡ªish, there is nothing angelic about them. He doesn''t seem to be a fallen angel, and my god''s eyes didn''t sense anything in this man.'' After pondering for a while, Nero opened his mouth to say, "I am speaking on Cthulhu''s behalf. You may consider me as his officiant." Nero had taken a liking to Cthulhu as it was one of the first celestial creatures to ever talk with him respectfully. "Okay then¡­ uhh¡­ officiant," the winged man stuttered with a confused look on his face and said, "May I ask what exactly does Cthulhu mean that humans killed its daughter?" [Three months ago, a ship sailed in the sea at night and killed my daughter who was watching over the sea!] The winged man stood in silence and pondered for a while. Nero was also lost in his thoughts. ''No ordinary humans can kill a celestial being. They have to be some strong ass humans if they truly managed to kill a celestial being.'' Nero gazed at the winged man to see he was still in deep thought. "Cthulhu''s daughter was probably a Kraken," Nero remarked. "Oh!" The winged man suddenly eximed and uttered, "The remains of a Kraken were indeed washed to the shore." [I will kill all the humans in sight!] "But that won''t bring your daughter back," the winged manmented. "It''s not about that, though. It''s about revenge," Nero quipped. "I agree with that. But Cthulhu," the winged man looked at Cthulhu and said, "If you truly want revenge, then I can help you." "...." Nero raised his brows and thought, ''What is this man up to?'' [Then get out of my way, or I will crush you too!] "I would, but killing these travelers won''t avenge your daughter''s death. If you want revenge, then you should take it on the ones who killed your daughter," the winged man asserted. [I don''t know which humans killed her, so that''s why I will kill each and every human I see.] "I can help you find those humans if you give me some time, and promise not to harm any other humans until then," the winged man stated with sincerity in his voice. [Why should I believe you?] After a brief silence, the winged man sighed and uttered, "I am the king of the capital of the continent next to this ind, so this sea and this ind alsoes under me." "I get it now!" Nero said in a loud voice. "You are simply trying to save you citizens from the wrath of Cthulhu, aren''t you?" "I suppose you can say that," the winged man nodded. "But the creatures in the sea and the sky that are below and above the continent are also my citizens." "So if Cthulhu''s daughter was killed by humans, then it is my duty as a king to find and punish the ones who did such a hideous act," he added. [So the killers are hiding on the continent?!] "They might be, or they might not be," the winged man answered. "And that''s why, I am asking you to give me some time, so I can find and catch those humans. But first, I will have to find out who." "Why should we believe you?" Nero asked with a smirk on his face. "What I''d you are just shitting on us to protect yourself and the humans?" The winged man ignored Nero and looked up at Cthulhu''s face: "I promise you, I will find and bring the heads of the humans who killed your daughter." "What if you bring the heads of some random peeps and pretend as if they were the ones who killed Cthulhu''s daughter?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. The winged man ced his hand on his chin and uttered, "Good point." "..." "Okay. I will bring them alive and make them confess in front of you," the winged man remarked. Cthulhu turned to Nero, as though it was waiting for Nero to say something. Nero shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s your call. Do what you want to do." After pondering for a while, Cthulhu lowered its wings and asserted, [I give you seven days. You have seven days to bring those humans in front of me. Until then, the humans on this ind will be taken as hostages.] [And if you fail or try to fool me, I will annihte this ind, your continent, and everything else in this world.] The winged man bowed down and said, "I won''t let you down." "Well then¡­" Nero uttered. "I will excuse myself." "Hey¡­ Officiant!" The winged man called out to Nero. Nero ignored him and turned around. "I would like to invite you to my pce if you don''t mind," the winged man offered. Chapter 209 - They Are My Pets The winged mannded on the lounge of his pce. Nero was carrying Asteria as she was asleep and didn''t want her to wake up by an unstable flight. Sophia was carrying Emilia, and Emilia was tense during the entire flight; because Sophia had told her that if she moved even a little, she would throw her down. "Wee to my pce," the winged man greeted with respect. "It''s pretty stupid of you to invite a strange¡ª who is clearly stronger than you¡ª to your pce," Nero remarked. "Haven''t you heard of the saying ''Keep your enemies close to keep your eyes on them.''," the winged man responded with a smile. "This is the first time I have ever heard of this, but whoever came up with this quote must be stupid," Nero remarked and continued, "Why would you keep your enemy close to you when it''s given that they are your enemy? Heck, they can do anything to you if you keep them close to you." "That''s one way to put it, yes," the winged man nodded. "That''s the ''only'' way to put it!" Nero shouted. Some guards rushed to the winged man from the hallway after hearing Nero''s scream. They were carrying spears, but they weren''t wearing any armor. "Is everything alright, King?" One of the guards asked. "Yes. Don''t worry," the winged man replied. "They are our guests. Please show them their rooms." "There is no need," Nero asserted with a re in his eye. "Oh!" The winged man eximed. "Okay. Then I will show you the rooms." Nero scoffed and uttered, "I never said I am staying here, though." "You are¡­ not?" The winged man asked with a confused and puzzled look on his face. "Nope." Nero shook his head and continued, "I just wanted to get into this kingdom, and what''s the better way than getting in with the king himself?" "So¡­ where do you n to stay the night?" The winged man asked with a curious look on his face. "I don''t know." Nero shrugged, "Maybe at some inn." "There are no inns in this kingdom," the winged man stated. "Horseshit! If there are no inns in this kingdom, then where do the travelers stay?" "In the outer area of the pce." The winged man answered. "Travelers are my guests, and guests are like gods to me." "Still, there is no way I am staying at a stranger''s pce," Nero refuted the winged man''s offer. "If you don''t want to stay, then I won''t force you, but how about youe to take a look at the pce''s and the rooms first? If you don''t like it, then you are free to leave," the winged man suggested. Asteria was sleeping in Nero''s arms, and if what the winged man said was true, then they would have no ce to stay for the night. Nero nced at Sophia and raised his brows two times to ask her opinion. Sophia looked at Emilia and shrugged her shoulders. SIGH! Nero sighed and uttered, "Alright, fine. Let''s take a look." The winged man signaled the guards to go away: "Leave us alone." The guards bowed down and left. The winged man showed around the pce for a few minutes and then took them into a room that was the size of a hall. Sophia closed her distance with Nero and walked beside him. "Who is this man?" Sophia whispered to Nero. "No idea. But he is a king of this kingdom, which happens to be the capital." "So that means¡­" Sophia''s eyes widened as she uttered, "He is the king of this entire continent?" "Most likely," Nero shrugged. "However, he doesn''t give kingly vibes," Sophia remarked. "Indeed." The winged man pped his hands and said in a loud voice: "Ladies! Come here." Eight beautiful women came out from behind the curtain and stood beside the winged man. "I haven''t introduced myself yet," the winged man smiled and said, "My name is Horus, the king of this kingdom." "Uhh¡­ only this kingdom?" Nero asked with a confused look on his face. "Isn''t this the capital?" "Yes, it indeed is," Horus nodded. "So¡­ shouldn''t you be the king of this entire continent?" "Oh! Well, technically, yes. But no, I am not the king of this entire continent." "Whatever," Nero rolled his eyes. Horus pointed his finger at the woman standing beside him and said, "This is my wife, Hathor. And the other seven are my mistresses." SIGH! Nero sighed and said, "Where are the rooms?" "Follow me." Horus took Nero and the girls to the next hallway and asserted, "This hallway is reserved for the royals. But you can stay in any room you want." Nero kick-opened the door and entered the first room of the hallway. As soon as Nero stepped his foot into the room, the candles lit up the entire room, and he smelled the sweet scenting from the candles. He ignored the scent and ced Asteria on the triple-sized bed. ''The bed is soft!'' When Nero ced Asteria on the bed, Asteria''s body sank in the bedsheet. Sophia and Emilia entered the room and sat on the bed. Sophia rubbed her hand on the bedsheet and said, "It''s so soft." Emilia jumped and began rolling on the bed. Nero shook his head in disbelief and ced a pillow around Asteria. ''I guess staying one night won''t hurt.'' Nero walked to the door and uttered, "Bed is not bad." "I am d you liked it. The material used to create this bed is indestructible, making it possible for anyone to sleep on the bed." "So, what are your thoughts?" Horus asked curiously. "We will stay for the night." "That''s wonderful!" Horus said cheerfully. "Have you and your¡­ uhh¡­" Horus stuttered and said, "I don''t want to be rude by making assumptions, so may I ask you what these girls are to you?" Nero nced at Emilia and Sophia and found them looking back at him, as though they also wanted to know what their current rtionship was. "Are they¡­ your wives or perhaps mistresses?" Horus guessed. "They are¡­ they are my pets," Nero answered. "Umm¡­ okay." Horus looked shocked and disgusted, but it wasn''t his ce to judge Nero. "So, I was wondering if you have eaten yet? I can ask my chefs to cook any food you want to," Horus asked in a calm voice. "No, need. I can feed them." Nero closed the door after saying, "Now leave us alone. And I have cast a barrier around the room, so if anyone tries to enter the hallway, they would be incinerated into ashes." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 210 - Cheeky Girl CRACK! "Oops. The bed broke," Nero uttered with a sigh. "Wasn''t it supposed to be¡ª anh!" Sophia moaned and continued, "Wasn''t it supposed to be strong?" "I am not surprised that it broke," Nero remarked. Nero was lying on the bed, and Sophia was riding on top of him. Sophia increased her speed and uttered, "I am about to¡ª" "Me too." "Mnhm~!" Sophia held back her moan and said, "You are letting out too much." Nero nced at Emilia, who passed out after receiving 20 creampies, and said with a chuckle: "Emilia would have loved it." Sophia kissed Nero andid down between Nero and Emilia. Sophia caught her breath and closed her eyes after saying, "I will sleep now." "But the sun is about to rise, and we have to leave soon." Sophia snatched the nket from Emilia and covered herself under it. "We will leaveter when we wake up," Sophia answered in a muffled voice. "I actually wanted to go a few more rounds, though," Nero muttered. "Stop being so horny and get some rest," Sophia remarked from under the nket. Nero let out a big sigh and looked at the beautiful chandelier on the ceiling. ''This pce might be the best one I have seen in my life.'' Nero turned to the side¡ª facing his back to Sophia. ''I will make my Olympus pce even better.'' He looked at Asteria, who was sleeping next to him, and smiled gently. ''She has been sleeping more and more after the recent incident,'' he thought to himself. ''But I wonder what caused such phenomena?'' After a brief moment, he closed his eyes and uttered to himself, ''I think I know the answer. She must have had a sudden influx in her memories after meeting Pavel, Arnold, Rhea, and Rosemary again.'' Nero''s guess was correct. And Asteria has been anxious before sleeping after that incident. She always wondered¡ª What if she never woke up and princess Astrea took over her body for forever? Suddenly, Nero felt something stroking his schlong. "Emilia? Is that you?" Nero asked without opening his eyes. Soon, he felt wet and warm around his schlong. "Emilia?" Nero called out Emilia''s name twice, but she didn''t respond. So he opened his eyes to see what she was doing. However, he was surprised after what he saw. "Asteria? When did you wake up?" It was Asteria, and she was licking Nero''s schlong. "Who wouldn''t wake up after all those moans and bed shaking?" "Right," Nero sighed. "But I did cast a soundproof barrier around the room. So hopefully no one heard the moans." Asteria frowned her face and nibbled Nero''s schlong, saying, "You learned it already?" That technique belonged to Asteria, but Nero learned it after a few tries. "I had to," Nero answered and scoffed, "It''s a handy technique." Nero closed his eyes again and let Asteria y with his schlong. "Are you not going to sleep?" Asteria asked with a curious look on her face. "No." "Don''t you feel sleepy? You haven''t slept in a week." "I can''t fall asleep in an unknown ce surrounded by strangers," Nero replied in a solemn voice. Nero hadn''t slept ever since they got on the ship. He had long sessions with the girls. Emilia was awake during nights and Sophia was awake during days. And asteria woke up and slept several times a day because of the recent incident. "Have you gotten enough sleep?" Nero asked without opening his eyes. "Mmm." Asteria couldn''t speak as she was sucking something tasty. "What are you doing?" Nero asked with curiosity in his voice. "I thought I should clean it up," Asteria replied and said in a mischievous tone: "And since you like my morning service that much, I can''t let this opportunity slide." "Yeah... your blowjobs are the best." "Really?!" "Second to Emilia," he added. "Hey! Don''t bite it. It''s not edible." "I am pretty sure it''s edible, though." "It kind of is, but don''t seriously eat it up. I am not sure if that can regenerate." "How about I eat it to check and confirm if you grow a new one?" Asteria teased. Nero smiled genuinely and asked in a calm voice: "Why are you so happy today?" "It''s a secret. And stop making me speak. I can''t suck you if I keep speaking." "Emilia can speak while sucking, you know?" Nero remarked. Asteria purposely bit Nero once again and kept sucking him. "Only if this feeling couldst forever," Nero muttered in pleasure. "Let me know when you are about to cum, okay?" "Kay." After about 10 minutes, Nero uttered, "I am close." Asteria continued to suck him off until his schlong started twitching. However, just as he was about to ejacte, Asteria stopped sucking him. Nero opened his eyes and sat up in shock: "Why did you stop? I was so close." Asteria smirked and said, "Didn''t you say you wanted to experience that feeling for forever?" "That''s not what I meant!" Nero groaned. "Now, put it in your mouth and let me cum." Asteria moved her hand forward and grabbed Nero''s schlong. Then, she stroked it a couple of times until it started twitching again and stopped. Nero''s face twitched as he uttered, "You are going too far, Asteria." Asteria grinned and made a sign with her fingers as she said, "It''s my revenge." Nero scoffed and started grinning. Asteria stared at Nero with a concerned look on her face and said, "Did you lose your mind after orgasm denial?" "No," Nero sneered and shook his head. "Princess Astrea used to make the same gesture with her fingers whenever she teased me." "So you remember, huh?" Asteria muttered with a distant smile. "What do you¡­ mean? You have that memory?!" Nero eximed in excitement. "Yeah." Asteria nodded and replied, "I have been regaining more memories after the recent incident." "That''s¡­ a good thing, I¡­ guess?" "Maybe," Asteria shrugged her shoulders. "Wait." Nero squinted his eye and asked with a curious look on his face: "Is that why you are so happy?" "Maybe?" Asteria grinned and pinned Nero down on the bed. She got on top of him and kissed him on the lips. "Where do you want to finish?" Asteria asked with a seductive smile on her face. "Inside my mouth or inside my¡­." "You know my answer, you cheeky girl." Chapter 211 - Whats On The Menu? After their two hours session, Nero covered Asteria with a nket and chuckled: "She fell asleep again." He nced outside the window and muttered, "This is a long night." He yawned but covered his mouth with a tired expression on his face. "I guess that''s my limit. I will have to sleep next time and get some rest." He jumped out of the window and leaped over the pce. Nero liked the pce, so he wanted to have a better look at it from the outside. As he was jumping, he spotted Horus standing on the balcony of the lounge. ''What is he doing?'' Nero wondered. Neronded on the balcony and leaned on the ledge opposite to Horus. Horus nced at Nero for a while and uttered, "Umm¡­ did you have a proper rest?" "The bed broke," Neromented. "...!" Horus'' eyes widened in surprise as he muttered, "Impossible." "Next time, when you promise something, make sure you have the right sources," Nero scoffed with a grin on his face. "None of the beds in this pce has ever broken," Horus stated. "Maybe yours was a defective one." "I can break the other beds too if you want me to," Nero sneered. After a brief moment, Horus smiled gently and said in a calm voice, "It''s been a long time since I talked to someone like this." "...." "An independent man, I mean," Horus added. Nero raised his brows and said, "Yesterday, you said all the guests of this kingdom stay in the outer area of your pce. And now you are saying, ''it''s been a long time since I talked to someone''." "Does that mean this kingdom has no guests?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. "Not quite true. We do get a lot of guests every day, but I don''t talk to them like I am talking to you right now. Nor I let any other man enter the inner area of the pce. That''s my private space for me, my wife, and my mistresses," Horus asserted in a calm voice. "Then why did you let me stay in the inner pce?" Nero asked curiously. "You are the officiant of Cthulhu, so I must treat you with respect," Horus answered sincerely. "..." Nero averted his gaze and thought, ''This guy is an idiot. And this kingdom is doomed.'' "Cthulhu had taken the ind as a hostage, and I need to find the killers in a week or Cthulhu might¡­" Horus stopped and corrected himself: "He will kill them." Nero gazed at Horus from the corner of his eye and asked, "Most of the hostages are travelers. So why are you trying to save them? I don''t understand. You even put your kingdom in danger by making that unnecessary promise." "I believe everyone''s lives are worth it. They have their own lives, their own dreams, their own lifestyles, and they live in their own world. If one person dies, then many worlds would be destroyed," Horus answered with a distant smile. "That''s just bullshit." Nero tittered and continued, "If you think too much about others, then when would you think for yourself? Be greedy, be selfish; coz that''s what humans are." Horus turned to Nero and asked, "Do you consider me a human even after seeing my wings?" "Yeah, because you are a human." Horus scoffed and uttered, "You are not wrong. My ancestors were half angels. So as the generation passed by, the angelic powers and blood had be dormant." SIGH! Nero sighed and said, "Now don''t say something like ''I am kind because I am rted to angels''." "Heh!" Horus snickered. After a brief pause, Horus slowly opened his mouth to say, "This entire kingdom is like a family to me. We do everything together. There is no partiality between them. Rich and poor, beautiful and ugly, royals andmoners¡ª they all are treated the same. We eat together, and we celebrate together." Nero knitted his brows and asked with a confused look on his face: "What do you mean by you eat together? Surely, you don''t mean that you actually eat together, right?" "Yes, we do it together," Horus nodded. "But practically speaking, eating together with the entire kingdom is impossible. So I eat from my pce with my wife and mistresses. And the citizens eat from the garden and their houses." "That''s not eating together," Nero remarked with a sigh. "Well, we all eat the same food." "Same food? As in from the same field or same type of food?" Nero questioned with a perplexed look on his face. "Same type of dishes; prepared by the citizens together," Horus replied. "I told you, this kingdom is one big family." "..." "There is always peace; no quarrels, no crimes, no bad things," Horus stated. "It''s almost as if it''s a¡ª" "Heaven," Neropleted Horus'' sentence. "Yeah." "Bloody hell!" Nero eximed. "No wonder I am getting creeps from this ce." "Haha!" Horusughed out loud and said, "You are a funny man, the officiant of Cthulhu." ''I will just let him call me that,'' Nero thought to himself. "So¡­ when do we start?" Horus asked hesitantly. "Start what?" Nero wondered,pletely unknown to what Horus was talking about. "The search for the killers of Cthulhu''s daughter¡ª the Kraken," Horus stated as though it was obvious that Nero was going to help him. "I never said I will help you out," Nero refuted. "But aren''t you Cthulhu''s officiant?" "I don''t care," Nero shrugged his shoulders and began walking away. "But Cthulhu will destroy everything if I don''t give him the killers within a week." "I don''t give a shit. You should have thought about it first before promising." After pondering for a while to think of a way to convince Nero to help him, Horus came up with an idea: "I will give you a royal token that will allow you to entire any town or kingdom of this continent." Nero slowed his pace after hearing Horus'' offer. "I will also give you the details of the person who made the bedsheet. I know you like them." Nero stopped walking and turned around to look at Horus. Then, he shook Horus'' hand and said, "What''s on the menu for the food?" ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 212 - Cleopatra Nero prepared to jump from the lounge''s balcony and go to the room. "Uhh¡­ Officiant," Horus called out to Nero. Annoyed, Nero looked at Horus and asked, "What is it?" "You are not the officiant of Cthulhu, are you?" Horus questioned in a solemn voice. His eyes were fixated on Nero''s face as he waited for the answer. ''Took you long enough to realize that.'' SIGH! Nero sighed and nodded, "Yes, I am not." "May I ask who you are and what is your purpose foring here?" "I am just a nobody traveler," Nero answered. "And I am looking for my stuff." Horus moved his gaze from Nero and looked up at the sky. "So may I assume you have lost something or¡­ someone?" "Hmm." Nero hummed in agreement. Horus took a deep breath and uttered, "So even the strongest has lost something, huh?" Nero raised his brows and asked with a puzzled look on his face, "What are you trying to say?" Horus turned to Nero and asked, "Do you remember I told you this kingdom is the capital of this continent, but I am not the king of the continent?" "Yeah?" "I¡­ I had a daughter¡ª from my first wife. Twenty years ago, my first wife was killed by a citizen when she was walking in the market after having a tea party with her friends." "I was unaware of the incident until the next morning," Horus added. "How in the hell were you unaware about that?" Nero asked with a disgusted look on his face. He couldn''t believe what he just heard. ''How could he not know that his wife hadn''t returned?'' Nero thought to himself. "I was only 14 years old at that time. And she was 23," Horus stated. "I married her when I was seven, and I became a father when I was 12." "Family tradition or something?" Nero wondered. "Nay. My mother was a prostitute, and I was an illegitimate child of the king," Horus uttered in a solemn voice. "I got my wings from my father, by the way," he added. After a brief pause, Horus continued, "When the king got to know about my existence, he made me the crown prince." "Did he not have any other children? Nero asked with a curious look on his face. "Apparently, angels can''t procreate with mortals; and since my father had angel''s blood¡ª although dormant, he¡ª" "He was able to produce one offspring," Neropleted Horus'' sentence. "He died soon after, and I married my father''s wife when I turned seven to continue the monarchy." "That escted quickly," Nero remarked. Horus took a deep breath and uttered in a solemn voice, "The citizen who killed my first wife was my mother." "Wow! What the hell!" Nero eximed in shock. "I didn''t expect that." "Apparently, my mother hated my first wife because she was the reason why my father left my mother." Horus chuckled with a painful expression on his face and said, "I had to make a judgment, to punish my mother for killing my first wife. But I couldn''t." "It wasn''t as though I didn''t love my first wife, or I favored my mother over her; I was too young and immature to make a judgment. I was afraid that I would make the judgment as a husband or a son rather than as a king." "What did you do then?" Nero asked with a curious look on his face. "Nothing," Horus answered. "I didn''t get a chance to pass a judgment. The citizens liked my first wife, so to avenge her death, they burned my mother alive." Nero nced at Horus'' face and thought, ''He was going through so much pain at a young age, huh?'' "So? What made you the way you are today?" Nero asked and added, "So foolish and naive." "My current wife," Horus answered instantly. "She was there for me when I had no one." Nero shrugged and asked, "What happened to your daughter?" "Well¡­" Nero furrowed his brows and uttered, "Please don''t tell me that your current wife is your daughter." "What? No!" Horus'' refuted. "My daughter is on the other side of the continent, ruling the rest of the kingdoms." "Oh! I see. So your daughter is trying to take over your throne, huh?" "Nay." Horus shook his head and uttered, "When she turned 18, she came to me and said. ''Your way of ruling the continent will bring an end to everyone. I am taking over the rest of the continent and make it a fearful and strong continent''." "She is not wrong." Nero scoffed. "What''s the name of your daughter?" "Her name was Syra, but she changed her name to Cleopatra after she became the queen." Nero looked at the sky and waited for the sun to rise. "This night is so long," Nero muttered. Horus pointed his finger at the mountain far away and asserted, "The first light of the sun falls on the peak on that mountain." Nero squinted his eyes and asked with a puzzled look on his face, "What''s the name of this kingdom?" "Nekhen," Horus answered. "Hierakonpolis, right?" "Umm¡­ that''s the ancient name, and not many people know about it," Horus asserted. "How do you know that?" "Doesn''t matter." Nero ced his hand on his chin and wondered, ''Hierakonpolis was in the east to Olimpo; but now, it''s in the north.'' "We will leave for the search of the killers after eating breakfast. Is that okay with you?" Horus asked hesitantly "Are you sure those killers are in this kingdom?" "If they hunted a Kraken, then they must have done it from an undiscovered path. So we simply need to follow the path, and we will find the killers." "If it''s that simple, then why do you need my help?" Nero remarked with a question. "I need your strength to fight those criminals. I may have wings, but in the end, I am a human." Horus shrugged his shoulders and stated, "I can''t fight the people who managed to hunt down a Kraken." "Fine." Nero jumped off the balcony and went to his room. Chapter 213 - Detective Nero Emilia was ncing around the hall to look for Nero with a te in her hand. After walking for a few seconds, she spotted Nero standing near the food stall, eating berries. ''There he is!'' She immediately rushed to Nero with a serious look on her face. "Found you!" she said as she handed her te to Nero. "Where have you been? I even sent Asteria to look for you," Nero asked with a concerned look on his face. "This hall is so big, and there are so many people." Emilia squinted her eyes and said, "You could easily find me using your god''s eyes, though." "Yeah, but my god''s eye is not working efficiently after I¡­ I went¡­" Nero pointed his finger at his left eye and said, "After this." Emilia grabbed a loaf of bread and dipped it into jam. Then, she moved her hand towards Nero and fed him. Emilia licked her finger and asked, "What is this thick paste?" "It''s called jam," Nero answered. "It''s made from fruits and some other ingredients." "I love it. Can we get this for our travels?" "We already have a tasty jam at home," Nero replied with a grin. "We do?" Emilia wondered with a puzzled look on her face. "Yes." Nero nodded and pointed his gaze downwards. "..." Emilia was speechless. Nero grinned wider and uttered, "Your favorite Nero''s special white jam with no chemicals; 100% natural." "...." Emilia puffed her cheeks and averted her face to the side. She was genuinely looking forward to getting jams, but Nero''s joke ruined her mood. SIGH! Nero sighed and stuffed the bread filled with jam in Emilia''s mouth. "As long as we have fruits, we can make jam anytime," Nero asserted. Emilia chewed and swallowed the bread in a rush and asked, "Really?" "Yeah." Emilia hugged Nero with a wide smile on her face. ''Who knew she would choose jam over my natural juice.'' Nero thought to himself. After a brief moment, Sophia and Asteria approached Nero. Sophia smacked on Emilia''s head and gave her a speech. "Still, breakfast is like lunch here," Asteria uttered. After eating breakfast, they went to the lounge where Horus'' wife and mistresses were ying a game. They were sitting in a circle with a musical instrument in the middle. The game was about telling poems, and whoever got the most score was considered the winner. Emilia nced at Nero with an obvious look on her face and waited for Nero''s response. Nero nodded and uttered, "I will be going out with Horus. So you girls can y and do whatever you want in the meantime." Emilia pulled Nero''s sleeve and said in a low voice: "I can''t understand thenguage. What should I do?" Nero nced at Asteria and asked, "What about you?" Asteria shook her head and answered, "I can''t understand either." Nero ced his right hand on Asteria''s shoulder and his left hand on Emilia''s shoulder and looked at Sophia. "Sophi will be your interpreter." SIGH! Sophia sighed in disbelief and uttered, "I knew it woulde to this." Emilia turned to Sophia and said, "It''s not our fault that we don''t know the foreignnguages." "I don''t know thesenguages as well," Sophia stated and continued, "But I am an angel, so I have the ability to understand everynguage." "What about Nero? How does he know all thenguages?" Emilia asked curiously. "Because he is weird," Sophia answered nonchntly. "I am not weird," Nero retorted. "I am versatile, and I can learn anynguage after listening to only three sentences of the saidnguage." Nero smirked and uttered with a smug look on his face, "I am talented." Emilia, Sophia, and Asteria joined the game; meanwhile, Nero waited for Horus to finish his kingly duty. After some minutes, Horus came running to the lounge and stopped in front of Nero. "I am sorry for beingte," Horus apologized with sincerity in his voice. "You better be." Nero and Horus left the pce and flew to the sea. "It''s been three months, so all the evidence is gone," Horus stated. Hended on the ground, but Nero hovered in the sky. "Oi Horus!" Nero called out to Horus and asked, "You said the remains of the Kraken were flooded to this beach. So where are they?" Horus pped his wings and flew in the air. Then he gestured to Nero to follow him. Horus took Nero to the end of the beach where the surface was uneven, as though something was buried underground. Nero nced around at the surface and asserted, "This doesn''t look enough. Where is the rest of the body?" "Only the tentacles¡­ or should I say legs? We haven''t found the rest of the body yet," Horus informed. Nero raised his brows and muttered, "If the body was in the sea, then Cthulhu wouldn''t have gotten angry. And only the tentacles of the Kraken were washed to the shore. So that must mean the rest of the Kraken''s body is with those hunters." "Does that mean¡­" Horus began to stammer on his words as he couldn''t believe what he was going to say. "Yeah. There are chances that Chtulhu''s daughter might be alive." "That''s the great news!" Horus cheered in excitement. "I said ''might''. She can be dead too," Nero remarked and thought, ''But how in the hell did they manage to injure the queen of the sea? They even carried her body somewhere.'' "I can be a great detective," Nero murmured. "Detective Nero." "Nero!" Horus called out to Nero and said, "I think you should see this." Neronded on the ground beside Horus and looked at the sand on the ground. "What is it?" Nero asked. "There is nothing to see." "I have the ability to restore things, alive or inanimate," Horus asserted. "I have a small piece of flesh off the Kraken. And if I cast the restoration spell and use my ability, this piece of flesh can take us to the Kraken''s body." "Now that''s an impressive ability." Horus closed his eyes and cast the restoration spell on the flesh. "Found it!." ====== Support me on p.a.y.p.a.l:- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Follow me on Instagram:- https://.instagram/noworryman_wn Follow me on Twitter:- https://twitter/WN_NoWoRRyMaN The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!